《Heavenly Castle》 Chapter 1 - An invincible castle flying in the sky is a man’s dream

Chapter 1 C An invincible castle flying in the sky is a mans dream

Trantor: Drey I want a castle. Hmm? To my words, the girl before my eyes tilted her beautiful face diagonally. Shes a blonde hair girl dded in white dress. Her limbs are long and her fingers are slender and pretty. It is a mysterious beauty worthy to bepared to fairies. And, the eyes of the girl who is like a fairy were golden. The girl is in confusion, however she looks hard at my face intriguingly. Interesting, it is the first time that a human said he wanted a castle. Although, there was also some miserable wish, for example when someone requested to drink a warm soup. She said so, and Iugh boldly. Of course, it is not an ordinary castle. Heavenly Castle Right! It is a Heavenly Castle that flies freely through the sky! Furthermore, when you say Heavenly Castle, in the movie I saw. Ah, yes, I understand. It must mean, there are defense facilities, there are strange operation rooms, there are also golem-like guard. Thats it, thats it. Ah, but the destruction magic word is not necessary. I wont be able tough if the castle were to copse by mistake in my sleep-talk state. When I say so whileughing, the girl pondered through my words while nodding several times. Uh-huh uh-huh then, should I also do an extra service like supplying your necessary things for your daily life? Are you okay with that? I am sorry, but you have only one wish okay, thats why Asking in order to make a confirmation, I consents deeply. Looking at me without hesitation, the girl opened her mouth with a bitter smile. You are an interesting person, arent you. Normally, people I encountered wished for an eternal life or money enough tosts for a lifetime, there are many things in that direction, you know.| Eh? Is there someone else who went through something like this before? When I reflexively asks that to the few words of the girl, the girl looked away and gave a dryugh. Ha, haha. no, well, that Maybe about one person in several hundred years, would experience something like this too by mistake Oh, such is life, isnt it? When I answer so, the girl hangs her head in shame with teary eyes. But, since there are more than ten worlds under my management, its about one person in a few decades if you were to look at it overall thanks to that I got used in concealing my mistakes like this when it happens, you know haha, in order not to be a fallen angel While muttering such disturbing things, the girl looked towards the sky, entwined her fingers in front of her chest. I also found out earlier that this girl seemed to be a Middle Rank Angel. Oyaoya, although no matter how much I think, there is a clear memory that I seem to have died. In addition, this is a space where there is nothing but pure white. Both sound and wind is nonexistent. I can hear only the moving sounds and voice of myself and the girl. No matter how hard I think, this cant be a reality, so I think this is really heaven, something simr, or at least a lucid dream. When I try listening to the story of the girl calmly, she said that somehow she made a mistake and let me die. I was mad at first, but then she said that I cant be revived even if I got angry. Furthermore, if I just go to the world of afterlife as it is, the girls mistake will be discovered. Therefore, it appears that shes sending off my soul to a different world and want me to live to my liking there. No no, wont the Bnce of Records bes incorrect in the side of another world if I go there? When I asks that, I was told that she will also adjust the Bnce of Records over there with a veryplicated expression. Surely, a lie will just invokes another lie. Its only my prediction, but this girl would probably go to hell if her lies are exposed to God in the near future. Looking at the girls troubled face while Im thinking such things, she turned her face towards me. It cant be helped even if Im worrying, huh. Well then, I will prepare the best castle I can think of, so I hope you enjoy your new world. Ah, also when you fulfilled your natural life span over there, it will be confidential to God. I think there is no chance for you to meet him, but just to be sure do you understand this condition? I understand, I really do you are too carefree The girl who muttered so with an anxious expression, raised her arm and pointed it at me. The feeling of the ground under my feet disappeared, my body is floating lightly and it feels ufortable. Uwa, Im not really good with such thing as an airne, though Such contradictory thoughts came inside my mind. Immediately afterwards, my body rises to the surface with hyuuh as if being pulled up by a string. Well then, Shiihara Daiki-san, live well and The voice of the careless Angel is getting far away, looking down, the girl is smaller than a bean grain inside of the pure white space. By the time I noticed it, the feeling of gravity which I felt until now fades away, reced by a sense of floating underwater. This is a terrible dream if it is actually a dream. But, if I really go to a different world, Im pretty excited. I would also like to see if there is such thing as dragon. I closed my eyes while holding that thoughts in my head. Chapter 2 - Heavenly Castle

Chapter 2 C Heavenly Castle

Trantor: Drey _______________________________________________________________ Feeling a wind that suddenly strokes my skin, I opened my eyes. It looks like Im lying down with my face up on the ground. Theres a feeling of short grass touching my hand. With my both hands on the ground, I tried raising my upper body. I just opened my eyes and I can only see vaguely, but I can see some light shining. Apparently, I am currently in the shade right now. Looking at my left and right, therge trees with thick trunk are growing at equal intervals. Looking up once again, I noticed that the branches and the bright green leaf ofrge trees were making a shade. Standing up slowly, I shift my attention to the front. Beyond the many trees lined up to make a path, a blue sky with several clouds floating was spreading out. I started walking instinctively as if being pulled by something and I advance the path in between the many trees. The moment where the trees filling the left and right stopped, a vast sky spreads out before my eyes. Its a vast sky spreading out endlessly in front of me. The clouds are in the same level of my line of sight, so I immediately recognize that I am above the ground, floating in the sky. A moderate wind is blowing and I could hear a birds chirping from somewhere. how awesome Such impression onlyes out to a very majestic scenery. Lowering my line of sight after looking at the sky for some time, theres a stair-shaped garden like a terraced farm spreading out. Its a garden where a building in several ces can be seen, but each steps are spacious. My intuition seems numbed, but it seems like there is a considerable extent for every one step. And, I can see the sky further at the back of the garden. It will be pretty scary to stand on the edge as it looks like a steep cliff. Turning around to the road I came from, I try looking at the gaps of the trees. Thereupon, I catch a sight of pure white buildings standing along the slope. There are a lot of them, you wont be able to count the number of buildings at a nce. I wonder if the ce I will stay is the highest ce? I who thought so, goes back with *thud thud thud* to the path I came from. Maybe because the trees were too big even though theres only a few, the path simr to a tree-lined road continued for a while. Perhaps, this path is around two hundred meters if I have to guess. After walking for a while, the tree-lined road finally came to an end and the scenery spreads before my eyes. Oh! What appeared is arge castle with white wall. The roof color is a little tawny red. The wall is made of stone that the joint can be seen even from a distance, and there are manyrge vertical windows. Maybe it isnt a single roof, or maybe there were independent towers that is adjacent to it. Because apart from therge wide roof, there were several pointed roofs that can also be seen. The castle is at the ce even higher from where Im standing. It can be viewed from the tree-lined road, though it seems like I still have to go up through a hill road that loops back several times. There seems to be a distance, but my adrenaline is running high in anticipation. Yossha, lets go Even the edge of my mouth curves naturally when I mutter that, I start walking toward the castle with high and proud spirit. Finally, I finished climbing the slope of the hill road and stood in front of the castle, And I am amazed at the size of the castle once again. The castle itself is big, but the gate is also big. It looks simr to a sturdy double door gate that seems to be made of steel. A splendid pattern adorned the gate and the edge is golden. Its a luxurious door that almost goes beyond extravagance, but the problem is that it is unlikely to be opened by a human strength. I ponder for several seconds while looking up at the gate and shifted my eyes in the surroundings. The outer wall of the pure white castle which doesnt even have a single stain is stretching out to the left and right. It is likely that the gate in the vicinity is no more than this one. I observe the gate again, and suddenly, I noticed that there was an unusual object simr to a round handle. Its a big handle made of metal. pull this, and? I thought that It was impossible to move and when I try examining the handle, I noticed that it is not a handle. Its unexpectedly a door knocker. I lift up the handle even while half-convinced and knock it on the metal te that is attached on the gate. A low and heavy sound echoed, and the vibration was transmitted to my hand. Its not gonna open, huh The moment when I muttered that, the double door gate started opening slowly towards the inside of the castle. When I step into the castle while looking at the steadily opening gate, the light keeps on turning on in sequence starting from the gate. Its an oilmp which attached to the walls, ceilings, pirs, and so on. U, oh I lost my words to the scenery inside the castle that was instantly illuminated. The inside of the castle is far and wide, and the ceiling is high enough to look up to. On the circr arch-shaped ceiling, there are a drawings of people with white wings, people wearing an armor, animals resembled a lion, a dragons and so on, and it is bringing about a mysterious atmosphere. Carved statues are also lining up on the thick and huge pirs. In addition, the ornaments using gold and silver are luxurious and gorgeous. The floor is made of beautiful stone which polished up as if the ceiling is reflecting and a red carpet was spreading out from the gate towards the innermost. I feel like I got lost inside of a movie. While looking around the inside of the castle and thinking such thoughts, I notice that there is something standing at the back of the opened gate. Uoh!? An object simr to a big humanoid machine was standing behind the gate. I wonder if its height is about 2 to 3 meters? It also looks like its tall and thin figure has a charm in some respect. Are you the one who opened it? I tried talking to it as a test, but there was no response. Thanks For now, I will just say that and decides to walk to explore inside the castle. When Im walking along the red carpet, there were three doors each on the left and right and arge round pir in the front. There was a rectangr line simr to a door on the round pir that extended up to the ceiling, and it divided to the left and right by itself when I approach it. Oh, an automatic door Saying that words vaguely, I try stepping into the round pir. It is a circr roomposed by white wall and white floor. I turn my back after walking towards the center and I notice that there is a particr panel on side of the automatic door. On the silver panel, there are white buttons numbered from 1 to 5. This seems to be an elevator. I guess I should see first the top floor When I said that and press number five without hesitation, the automatic door closes and the elevator gradually rose. As the elevator is rising without a sound, shortly the wall bes transparent and the scenery outside can be seen. Arriving to the next floor, a corridor simr to a high ss hotel appeared with doors on the left and right side of the walls. Next, in an excessively spacious dim space, an unusual floor can be seen where innumerable robots are standing in rows. Moving up, there are many windows in all directions, its a floor with a bright hall wrapped up in sunlight. And, the scenery of the floor moving down one by one continues for about ten-odd seconds before the elevator stopped inst floor. When the automatic door opens, a floor a lot smaller than before appears. Its dim and not really clear, but it seems to be a room that has various stuff mixed up. When I got off from the elevator, the light filled inside the room automatically. There are a total of four huge screens on the wall, under that are several strange instruments lining up. There are two rows of desk and chair in front of it and it looks like there are eight sets in total. .Eh? This is different from what I imagined Feeling puzzled, I decided to sit on the chair in front of me. The surface of the desk turns out to be a ck screen. A ringing fon sound can be heard when ites in contact with my finger and few letters in the ck screen lined up. Ie across some letters Im curious about amongst them. Lower bound camera? My fingers trace the letters as I am reading out loud. The next moment, all the four screen on the wall is dyed in blue. Upon seeing that the blue colors seem to be moving, I came to understanding that it is showing the deep ocean. The four screens seem to be showing their respective directions. In short, this castle is floating right in the middle of the ocean. Above the sea, eh. There doesnt seems to be anything interesting Immediately after I murmured such a statement, a ck shadow appeared on the front screen. No, it simr to the shape of the fish. Judging from the asional white birds appearing on the screen, I understand that the fish size is quite abnormal. I have never seen anything like this before, but I wonder if this might be a whale or something simr? While Im observing it and thinking such thoughts, the fish shape bes round and suddenly broke through the water surface with a ssh. I can see its sharp teeth that grew disorderly in its mouth and, frankly, its appearance looks disgusting. That huge mouth, which spreading across the full screen, closed with bakun in front of me. The fish appearance with its mouth closed was simr to a monkfish with big round eyes. I dont know what Ive done to upset you but, Im sorry Seeing the Monkfish got angry as if making an appeal to what I said earlier that there is nothing interesting around here, I apologized to it while facing the screen just in case. Chapter 3 - I want to check out the castle

Chapter 3 C I want to check out the castle

Trantor: Drey _______________________________________________________________ First of all, Im sure that I can understand something if I try to operate the touch-disy system in front of me. Thinking that, I touch the words whenever something that piques my interest pops up. Upper Air Camera Yeah, its nothing but the sky, eh. Oh, Outer Castle C South? When I try pressing it, the stair-shaped garden which I saw earlier appeared on the huge screens. Each spot of the garden is being disyed from various angles, I can even see ces that I missed when I was on the surface. An orchard, a field Oh, there were buildings in several ces, its somewhat simr to a house There are square buildings at the side of the field and orchard. They have a door about the size of a person and their appearance are simr to a small house. Theres a small stream flowing between the steps of the stair-shaped garden, It looks like there were also ce simr to a small path that is not noticeable. When Im looking at the situation of the garden for a while, I noticed a movement in the garden which was quiet until now. That small houses door opened. Robots with slender limbs showed their figure from behind the door. The robots show no expression and look quite smooth, slowly walking inside the garden, they produce a round hose and start sprinkling water at the field and orchard. Its like theyre not carrying anything in their hand, so I think perhaps they have a pump inside their body and the water sucked from the tip of that hose is being released like a shower from the tip of their hands. Maybe they can also harvest the crops for me| I look at the water sprinkled by the robots for a moment, then I focus my attention to the screen panel. There are also East, West and North options besides the South in the menu of Outer Castle Camera. If the South is the garden, I think the East and West is the area where the white houses are. So, what is in the North? When I try pressing the North, a scenery which different from the scene I saw until now is shown on the screen. Its only blue. For a moment I thought if it was sea, but apparently seems to be different. Nearly half of the segmented screens is nothing but blue, but I notice that the rest are white tiles, lodges, and walls. Is this, a pool or hot springs? I dont know without actually seeing it, but it really has an atmosphere simr to an outdoor pool. There seems to be quite a number of buildings nearby as well, but the pool feels considerably big inparison. Hahaha, To swim above the sky? Theres nothing more I could ask for Saying that while looking at the screen panel, I operated the touch-disy again. There are surprisingly a lot but its no more than the camera entries. When I was thinking about seeing the second floor and the third floor, suddenly a high alert like an electronic sound rang in session. Its simr to an rm clock. When I look up, I noticed that all the screens are unusually dyed in pitch ck. White letters appear in the middle of the ck screen. Warning, detection of approaching object. Identification, threat, and recognition? Is there something serious approaching this castle? Eh? Isnt this bad? When I murmur that, I quickly looked at the touch-disy. I thought of checking the appearance of the approaching object, but words different from earlier appeared on the screen panel. Defense Operation Option? Camera entries and facility operation contents are being disyed. The Outer Ind C West and South are currently being showed in the camera entries. No way, from both sides? Feeling uneasy, I tried pressing the words of Outer Ind C West. Then, the sky and sea cutting up horizontally on the screen spreads out. Towards the left edge, I saw a small dot. Something green seems to be spreading its wings and heading this way. I can see the big wings, but the shape of its body and the rest is not clear. However, there is no doubt that it is not a bird. I want to zoom in. Does it not have a zoom? While murmuring that, I hurriedly search if theres something will match my intention from the words skipping on the screen panel. And, there was a Detailed information at the right side of the camera entry. I push it without hesitation. Soon enough the image on the screen is divided into three sections: middle, right and left. The left side shows the distant view of the screen. The middle became a zoom-in screen. The right side is ck and empty. O, Ooh! And, seeing the image shown on the middle screen, I cant help but to voice my admiration. The proprietor who spread its gigantic wings had a big ripped mouth and thin eyes. Various sizes of fangs are lined up in its mouth and theres also a long horn growing on its head. That figure which somewhat resembles a dinosaur was reminding me of the existencemonly referred to as Dragon. I mean, isnt that literally a dragon! No no no, isnt this bad? While Im saying such a thing, white words emerged in the ck part of the right screen. Emerald Dragon, estimated 80 years old. Male. Fifteen meters body length. Over 40 meters wingspan length. Approximately 50 tons body weight. Danger level A Amazing. Truly a dragon. I dont know what Danger Level A really means, and how could a creature that heavy can fly? Myints overflows like water, but I quickly regain myposure and return my sight on the screen panel. Pressing the Defense entry, the facilities list is disyed. Oh, the Automatic Defense Barrier is turned on! Then, I should be safe now right? Despite feeling a little relieved, I also checked the counter attack apparatus just in case. Within the entries, I find something Im curious about. Lightning attack? Nice, lets try this After pressing that words, I raise my face and looked at the screen. The dragon disyed in the distant view of the left screen has be considerably big now. The next moment, a white light as if burning into my eyes overflowed from the screen. Uwa Using my arms, I cover my face to protect my eyes from the light. After the flickering of the light that illuminates the surroundings is over, I timidly raise my face and the figure of the dragon who stopped its movement came into my sight. The dragon freeze with a straight back in the air, but eventually, its body tilts while emitting white smoke from the whole body. I look in a daze at the dragon slowly falling into the sea. . that was a real lightning, wasnt it? While muttering softly, new words appeared at the ck part of the right screen. Elimination of the target confirmed recovering the raw materials of the Emerald Dragon? I give a dryugh to the following report being disyed indiscriminately. I got a dangerous castle. Chapter 4 - The end of the day

Chapter 4 C The end of the day

Trantor: Drey I look around inside the castle afterwards and found out that the second floor is lined up with rooms simr to a high-ss hotel. By the way, there was a facility simr to a restaurant on that floor somewhere mid-way. I was wondering if the meal wille out automatically, but it seems that there is no function like that. But its fine because I can cook for myself. By the way, the third floor is where those innumerable robots are stationed. The dim floor became brighter when I get off from the elevator, the metallic robots which lined up orderly inrge quantity was looking ahead while standing up calmly without making a move. There was a mysterious room full of things I dont understand in the innermost area and there was also a ce simr to a room for medical use. In the medical room, I saw some medicinal herbs that I spotted earlier on the fields, I decide to take some with me just in case. The fourth floor looks simr to a spacious dance hall. The vertical windows that surround the area are so clear to the point that I wonder if there are any windows at all. There is also a beautiful ornament added on the rim. The room has a step in between the circr stage and floor, borate decorations are set on the ceiling, it is a luxurious room. Theres also a bar counter and piano installed, but it doesnt look like they have been used much. And, Im now at the tower which I felt curious about the moment I saw it from outside the castle. I found out that the tower can be reached from the first floor. As I am walking, I see spacious rooms on the left and right doors on the floor, and there was another elevator in the innermost area. When I get in the elevator, it only has one button and when I press it, I was sent to the highest floor. I got off the elevator and climbed the spiral stairway, and there was a room simr to an observatory. The windows are lined up in equal intervals on the wall and stone floor. When I walk upstairs even more, it seems to be a small room but theres no furniture in sight. All the towers seem to be of simryout. I toured all around and went back to the operation room on the fifth floor, and inspected the fifth floor once again. The fourth floor was a little narrower than the other floors, but the fifth floor seems to be even smaller than that. However, I can go out to the other side of the wall where the screen is and there was a balcony that encircles around the outer circumference of the castle. I go outside and when I gaze at the sky while being exposed in the night wind, a starry sky I have never seen before spread the entirety of my sight. Uooh . Its a starry sky that spreads out in all direction, which also looks like aarium. I can also casually find a shooting star. I think this is because there are a few lights within the surrounding. Neither the garden, the houses nor poolside has lights. Although the inside of the castle is bright, it seems that there is not much effect since the only lights leaking out to the outside is from the windows of the first, second floor and the fourth floor. I enjoyed the castle exploration and returned to the operation room, and idly looked around inside. Then, on the back side of the elevator, I noticed that there is a narrow spiral stairway as if lining up with the elevator. Its a simple stairway with an iron te where I can step my foot into and one long handrail that is as high as my waist. If I look at it from a distance, I can only see it as an object of artwork. Above this, is it the rooftop? A roof above of the Heavenly castle seems like a terrifying ce to be. But, I still climb the spiral stairway while feeling excited. The ceiling has a hole in the shape of the spiral stairway until I arrived in a pitch dark room. Is this the attic? When I finished climbing the spiral stairway, the lights also lit up automatically. And, what appeared inside was my room. It is the one-room apartment when I was living alone. No, I wonder if it has be a little wider? My room which was 12 tatami mats, has probably be about 15 or 16 tatami mats. O, ooh! What a nice touch! I reflexively raised a cheer. Big bookshelves lined up on the wall, things such as mangas, light novels, game software, and movie DVDs gathered from the time of my student life were lined up. And, a single size bed and 32-inch high definition television. The game console that became popr from olden days which have two, three or four stic stations that can be yed with friends are lined up. There is aptop on the table, a thermos sk and microwave oven on the small cupboard. There are also a 60 litres small refrigerator and a rice cooker, the kitchen is also installed, but for some reason, only the washing machine cant be found. Hmm? I thought that maybe the door close to the entrance of my room is the entrance to the bathroom and the toilet, I confirm it just in case, but the size has changed a bit in this ce as well. The bathtub which I had to bend a little my knees to get in has expanded about twice the size and the toilet has also became a new type of fully equipped washlet from a simple western style toilet. Thank you very much, Angel-sama I speak a word of gratitude from the bottom of my heart and decided to take a bath. Moreover, it is installed with a water heater that was not there before. Just by twisting the faucet, hot water with just the right temperature came out. This is a revolution. After my bath, both my mind and body became warmer, I lie down on the familiar bed and close my eyes. It was quite different from my expectation, but this is so wonderful, this is a castle life. Good night. Chapter 5 - A month later

Chapter 5 C A monthter

Trantor: Drey The sun touched the ocean and the sky turns red. While looking aimlessly at such a fantastic sight, I breathed out while soaked up in the swimming pool. The warm water prates my body while feeling the cool breeze. I feel good. The ce where Im currently at now, which was shown by the camera earlier, was indeed a heated swimming pool. There are two buildings, one is where I can take a shower. The second is the heated swimming pool. I think its way more rxing in the heated swimming pool rather than the bathroom. So, I clean up my body here because things like shampoos and body soap are also always in stock. While Im looking at the sunset, a flock of small wyverns entered my sight. ording to the data, apparently a small wyvern of less than 10 years old will act in a group that reaches in dozens and will carry out a hunt with their strength of number. Because they have a wingspan spreading to more that 2 meters even though their bodies are small, they are big like an idiot if you look at them with the same feeling as a bird. I was flustered the first time I saw small dragons approaching in several flocks but recently I got to see it frequently so I came to regain myposure. The flock of wyverns are rapidly getting closer to my direction, but Im just looking at it while I am submerged in the pool. Their distance is getting closer. However, the moment when the flock of wyverns reaches the flying ind, they were bounced off by the collision on an invisible wall. On the space where there should be nothing, a ripples of white lines spread and cover the sky in faintly. Its a defensive barrier. I tried checking it up, but it seems to be a barrier that can withstand about one st of a highest rank dragon breath. In other words, most attacks can be prevented just by the barrier. I thought that its going to be bad if a flock ofrge dragons attacks, but it didnt even receive a crack from the likes of young wyverns with Danger Level C and below. Looking at some collided wyverns that were too exhausted while falling down to the ocean, I breathe a sigh. Im bored To be honest, I got tired exploring the castle in 2 weeks. I also got tired of reading mangas, ying games orzing around in a week. or more like, Im lonely. Reflexively, I grumble in whisper tone. It isnt because Im looking at the sunset that Im bing sentimental. Its a word that truly overflowed from the bottom of my heart. Leaving the pool and putting on a bathrobe, I return to the castle. Its an extremely deprived appearance, but no one is here after all. I went up to the fifth floor and touched on the screen panel of touch-disy. I choose the words of Remote Reconnaissance from among the entries. Only the ocean is shown on the four directions of the screen and the scenery is changing at a speed as if being washed away. Im searching the surroundings using this feature regrly for these past 3 weeks, but it didnt reached to and at all. The flying ind itself, where the Heavenly castle is, able to adjust its speed and it will speed up to 100 kilometers per hour at the maximum. It is far slower than the likes of airnes, but its still 100 kilometers per hour. Its a speed which is likely to get over in two days if it fly through Japan. At the beginning, it cant be helped because I didnt know how to change the speed, but even so I changed it to 100 kilometers per hour and it was a week since then. Its calcted as 2,400 kilometers in one day if it is flying for 24 hours a day. Although it is continuing to advance in one direction for nearly 17 thousand kilometers in a week, why cant I see and? No way, it isnt a world where there is only an ocean, right? Its possible that Angel was really like a natural airhead. I kept gazing at the screen as I was about to be crushed by anxiety. And, I narrow my eyes at something that could be seen faintly inside of the screen. Hmm? When I try looking closely at the faint on the horizon, that something that came into my view looks like and. Kitaaa! The chair falls by the force when I stand up and reflexively raised a strange voice. Inside the screen, thend gradually bes bigger and the shadow resembling a mountain also bing clearer. Theres no doubt. Its something real. A real earth is being showed. I beg you! Dont make it an uninhabited ind! Its fine even if theres a dirty old man so please! I press my hands together while speaking such stupid things. What would I do if it is a primitive man saying UhhoUhho? Such thoughts crossed my mind, but I decided not to pay attention to it. After a short while, the image became clear to the point that I could finally see the situation on the ground. It appears that, the sea side is like a steep cliff that has been hollowed out. There seems to be a considerably height difference from the sea level. I see mountain peaks surrounding the area, so currently I cant see any city. Or more like, all I can see is nothing but cliffs, forests and mountains. I cant also see a ship I stare enough to open a hole on the screen while murmuring such monologue. My monologue increased since I grew up living alone, but for thesest three weeks it came to the point that I always utter a monologue. This is a harmful effect of loneliness. And, while Im thinking such trivial things, I found something above the cliff. As I am gradually approaching it, I found out that it is a man-made object. Its a rectangr box shape. It looks like theres a big loop attached on the side. Ah, it has a horse. Its a carriage! I be delighted while jumping up. Its a discovery of civilization. I will write this in my diary. As I be almost too excited, I calm myself first and approached the screen in order to observe the carriage. Fumu Fumu, if the horse is not small, then that carriage is quite big. The carriage itself is a bit in, but it appears to be rather solidly built. And, I saw the horse lying down and rolling over in the screen. Its very difficult to judge because the image is diagonal from above. Do horses lie down simr to a dog? As expected its not a horse. Maybe its a horse-like creature of this world. Soon after, a horse came running from the forest. A person is riding the horse. Oh! Hes wearing armor! So cool! I raise my voice while pping my hands towards the screen. There are three horses at the other side of the carriage and there are figures of three knights mounted on it. Its a splendid armor shining in silver. There are also swords being held in their hands. Its a scene simr to a movie. When Im observing with a feeling like Im watching an interesting show, a person came jumping out from the side of the carriage this time. I guess shes a woman, because her in light brown skirt is fluttering. Shaking her long red hair as if to regain herposure, the woman proceeds to run towards the edge of the cliff. Its a scene often found especially in movies. Beautiful woman running on the beach. Simply picturesque. Thats happening over the cliff, though. I smile wryly while saying that and stared at it with my arms folded. However, I am concerned about the woman who is seriously running for her life. I guess its that. It was the time I was running away when I encountered an exhibitionist at the beginning of spring. Theres no mistake In that case, are those knights a pervert? While Im thinking such stupid thoughts, the woman who finally reached to the edge of the cliff turned around. The knights who set their swords has descended from the horse and proceeds to walk slowly towards thedy. Oya? I tilted my head to the different development with my guess and stared at the screen. The camera is already quite close to thend and I can feel the tense atmosphere building up. Thisposition is a situation I saw somewhere. This, isnt this a Tuesday Suspense! Tuesday Suspense Theater! The culprit is always cornered to the cliff and will either live or die, its a simple mystery. And, this scene is exactly just like on that Tuesday Suspense. The first viger is going to die! I hurriedly return to the front of touch-disy screen. - TL Note: a japanese TV series Chapter 6 - First villager

Chapter 6 C First viger

Trantor: Drey Viger? The woman who is being chased above the cliff pulled out the dagger that was hanging on her waist and turned behind. Before her line of sight are the three knights who got down from their horses. The knights who set their swords are approaching the woman little by little. Surrender yourself obediently! When a knight shouted that, the woman pushed the de against her neck on her own and said, I will kill myself if you get any closer! Upon hearing that, the knights looked at each other andughs. We dont care even if you die. We will just return with your corpse, undressed you naked and hang your body. Saying that while the other knightsugh as if ridiculing her, the woman knit her brows and trembled. If, if I fell from here, my body will not return from the sea! When the woman says that in trembling voice, one of the knights lowered his sword and spoke calmly. If you surrender obediently, I will talk to these fellows to treat you kindly as much as they can. If your words are true, I guess there will be no need to question you about the crime. Hearing that words said in a gentle voice, tears welled up in her eyes and raised her voice. Lie! It is a lie! I didnt tell anyone!! When the woman shouts, the knight who heard that tilts his head as he draws near. Are you lying? That single question of the knight made the woman stiff. Seeing her expression that bes miserably distorted, the knights closes the distance little by little. L, lying. I didnt, I didnt said any lie. Staring intensely at the woman who mutter something while sobbing, the knights already gotten five meters closer. The woman who returned to her senses raised her face and puts her strength into both her both hands, while holding the dagger. Dont, donte any closer!! Blood run on the edge of the de and a red line flowed on her neck. At that moment, when the knights was about to jump forward to stop her, they noticed something unusual behind her and stopped their movement. wha, what, is that. Someone said so. Seeing the stunned face of the knights, the woman looks behind. eh? Raising her voice, the womans eyes round in surprise. Behind the boundary between the sea and the sky, something huge came approaching them from the sky. As it approaches, the woman and the knights turns their face upwards to chase the huge object with their eyes. The, the ind, is flying The knights said that while drawing backwards. The horses neigh and runs away to the forest, the cries of the birds and beasts also echoes from the direction of the forest. Let, lets return to report..! When the knight who is in the back shouted in fear and started to run away, another knight also hurriedly turns back his heel. You, you sneaky bastard! Seeing the two who ran away, the remaining knight clicks his tongue and take the small knife hanging on his waist. Although its a waste, I have no choice but to kill you! The knight shouted that as if to convince himself, then threw the knife towards the woman. The knife approaches towards her chest, as she turned around. Kyah! The womans scream ovepped with a high-pitched metallic sound emitted by the knife. Wha, what!? While the knight raised a surprised voice, a huge figure appeared. The knife hits on its body, but it simply flicks it off. The knife spins a few times beforending on the ground. The knight looked up at the huge figure and fell on his butt. an, Iron golem? Bu, but, its appearance is something I have never seen before The knight is in shock, he hurriedly stands up and draws his sword. Go, golem? A golem, from the sky? Even though the woman ispletely unable to stand due to her fear and surprise, she still looked up at its figure while seated down heavily on the spot. The golem bends its waist as if looking down on the woman, it spreads both of its long arms and hugged the body of the woman tightly. HIH!? N, NO! Effortlessly, it picks up her body. The woman gasped and tried to resist by mming her legs, but it was pointless. The golem looks upward towards the huge ind that was floating calmly in the sky. It, its like this iron golem is going to! The knight shes on the back of the golem while screaming in anger, but as soon as his sword touched, the de broke in half and the edge of the de stabbed on the ground. Im, impossible Opening his eyes wide in shock, the knight looks at his broken sword. In front of him, the golem begins to float lightly to the sky like a balloon. Wait, wait, wait a second!? NOOO! Carrying the woman whos screaming in terror, the golem fly lightly to the sky. The knight was helpless, he stared in shock but could do nothing else. Heavenly Castle I was looking at the screen, confirmed the figure of the rescued woman and stroked my chest feeling relieved *phew*. Oh man, that was dangerous. A close call. What a relief I muttered that and leaned my weight on the back of the chair. It was a pleasant discovery that the instruction to the robot could be done verbally, but it was quite close. I touched on the screen of the touch panel and press the name Robot A1. For now, please drop her off in front of the castle gently. So that she will not get hurt. When I say that, the instructions that I issued on the screen panel are disyed in words in blue, then they change to white. It seems like it has been epted. Because I cant see the appearance of the robot golem and the woman from my current screen, I pressed all the Outer Castle C East, West North and South camera. The images in each corners are showed on four directions of the screen and I look around the screen restlessly. They were directly below earlier so I wonder where are they going to ascend from? After gazing at the screen for some time, they finally appeared in the south garden area. Embraced by the robot that is calmly flying in the sky, the woman seems to be unconscious. The, the robot golem can adjusting its strength by itself, right? Anxiously, I looked at the flying robot and turned around to the elevator. What will I do if she died? My body trembled to the unpleasant thoughts as I entered the elevator. Chapter 7 - Meeting a person of another world for the first time

Chapter 7 C Meeting a person of another world for the first time

Trantor: Drey Confirming the figure of the robot golem and the womaning down lightly from the sky, I came out from the castle. Now, this is my first conversation in a long time. Moreover shes a woman. While experiencing a sense of tension that is unusual due to expectation and anxiety, I waited for the robot tond. The woman is not moving, her face is pressed against the robots chest, but looking at how the robot is handling her, I guess I dont have to worry about her being crushed to death. The robotnded and ced her feet on the ground. Uhm, nice, nice to meet you well, ah, do you understand japanese? Saying that whileughing awkwardly, I look at the back of her head. But, her body is leaning to the ground as if crumbling down from her knees. Oops!? Instinctively, I move to support her body with both hands in a hurry, but we end up falling to the ground together. I caught her in time as we fell down while holding her in my arms, but she strongly knock the temple of my head. Ow-ow-ow, it hurts I raised my face in agony, when I lower my line of sight, what I saw is an appearance of a breathtaking beauty. A long and glossy red hair hangs on her cheeks, but even so the womans beautiful features is simply breathtaking. With eyebrows in a small shaped of , long eyshes quietly concealed her eyes. Straight across on her nose bridge, is a nice shape lips. She also looks a little thin when I look at the line of her nape and jaw, but her limbs are slender and long. Her proportion is well bnced like a model. I looked at the woman scrutinizingly and unintentionally became fascinated in the end. I am out of my mind. After all, I think I got frightened by the scene from Tuesday Suspense. I was trying to convince myself and nodded several times, then I look up at the robot. Can Imand you without touching on the screen? Please carry this woman gently In the next moment, the robot bends its waist and brought down its upper body, and gently lifted the woman with both hands. It is a princess carry naturally. Alright, for now, lets take her to the medical room When I said that and start to walk forward, the robot came following silently. It is a smart child. Getting in the elevator, I press the third floor. When we arrived in the third floor and got off from the elevator, the dim room be bright. Seeing the robots standing in line, I noticed that there is one robot missing in the space at the front row of the rightmost side. I wonder Ah, A1. Were you the one who was standing over there? When I look up at the robot and said that, A1 is just quietly facing forward. It/He(?) is silent. However, theres no doubt that he is a gentleman by seeing how he treated the woman so far. A1 is a gentleman. Im thinking such a delusional thought while walking through between the lines of robots and heads. I wonder how many robots are here? Since there was also letter A in the entry, I wonder if this whole line will start to move if I press the A button? As I kept walking, I finally reached a door. Its a simple double door, I open it and enter inside a medical room. White wall, floor, bed and some medical equipment. There were also some shapes simr to a sunbed at the back of the room. The door is a little bit too small for the robot, but A1 entered the medical room by skillfully dropping his waist and leaned over his upper body. Even so, from how I can see his consideration for the woman being carried in his hand, this guy is a real gentleman. While Im thinking about such things, A1id down the woman on the sunbed even though I didnt give an instruction. Hmm? Do you prefer a tan skin? But what if she is proud of her skin as is? She might hate you if you force her to tan herself while she is unconscious When I admonish him, A1 stood up straight and stopped moving. Isnt A1 looks like he is sulking for some reason? Fumu. Theres no way A1 who is a gentleman to force tan a sleeping beautiful woman to light brown on his own ord. Im sorry, its my bad. As I apologize to A1, I approached the female lying down on sunbed machine. It has a transparent viewing window and a disy on the lid part of the sunbed machine. The screen panel became dark when I try touching on the disy and the inside part of the sunbed machine where the woman sleeps glowed in white light. Suddenly, the lid closed by itself. Hey!? I hurriedly check the disy. If I made her tanned by mistake, she will surely hate me. I cant build a friendship anymore. Breakup of diplomatic rtions. There is no doubt that I will be in a state of istion. However, looking at the words lining up in the screen panel, I gave a sigh of relief. Gentle letters such as medical examination, simple medical treatment, and rapid rest were lined up in the screen. Apparently, this also seems to be something simr to the medical equipment I have seen in movies. First of all, lets start a medical examination When I say that and touch the screen panel, the lighting out from the viewing window glows brighter. When I look inside timidly, the face of the woman is being lighted from below and it turns into a horror image. Its simr when I was frightened by watching a western doll at night When I stare at the disy after blurting out the rude remarks, various informations were disyed in the screen panel. Human being, female, 16 years old so young. Height 160 centimeters, body weight 50 kilograms, chest measurement!? Ei, eight.. this is bad, this is bad Theres too many personal information being disyed, so I raise my face. There seems to be no concept called privacy in this machine. It is a great difference whenparing this with the gentleman A1. Lets name it as sexual harassment machine. And, the sexual harassment started to sound pipipipi as if to appeal aint. When I try looking at the disy, this time something simr to a table(chart) that I saw in a blood test and so on are disyed. For example, you drunk too much if the gamma GDP is high. What being disyed is that kind of information. Those entries and numerical value were closely lined up and there were words at the very bottom. Slight tendency towards malnutrition? So shes definitely underweight While I voice my disappointment to the ratio that showed her various numeral, I stare at the lit up face of the woman, or more precisely a girl. The light makes her looks scary after all. Then, maybe because the medical examination was over, the lid lifted up automatically. Staring at the girl lying down on the sexual harassment machine, I nodded with my arms folded. Alright, if thats the case then this fellow right here will treat her to a meal I say that and raise the edge of my mouth, then turn my face towards A1. Please look after when she wakes up. In the meantime, I will go to the dining hall. When I said that, A1 turned around this way. ..Well, I guess its okay. I nodded lightly to A1 who looks at me in silence as I left the medical room. Chapter 8 - What happens when she wakes up. Uh oh.

Chapter 8 C What happens when she wakes up. Uh oh.

Trantor: Drey Awakened girl POV Nn Noticing the feeling of warmth and tender bed as if wrapping my body, I opened my eyes weakly. I only see vaguely, but I can see a white light. I wonder what happened? My head which was drowsy has not yet settled well. As I am starting to be able to see gradually, I found something simr to a white board in front of my eyes. what, is this? Barely supporting my body with my both hands whichcking in strength, I raise up my body. I can see a pure white wall and floor. I think it isnt a ster, but its a wall and floor I have never seen before. Looking down, I found out that I was lying down on a considerably small bed. This one is also made with strange things. It is neither stone, wood nor iron. I wonder if the surface is close to the feeling of a smooth shell or something simr? Everywhere I look is nothing but strange things. Then, I groaned and put my hand on my slightly painful head. Thats right. Im, being cornered by them and when I decided to die on the edge of the cliff? No, I am still alive. Being shaken to the words of that knight, my very small courage which seems like nothing has broken down. I was scared, very scared, I dont want to die. And, something happened then and Im? That, thats right that golem!? The moment when I blurted that, with nuuh, that golem showed its appearance. HIH!? I try to hide below the bed, but I cant go down because Im being stuck on something. Dont, dont kill me Even if its pathetic, such words came out in a trembling voice from my mouth. I hate myself for being such a weak person, so I showed my stubbornness at the end trying to act tough. While being amazed at my own weakness, the golem kept watching me without moving a finger. are, are you gonna do, nothing? I spoke to the golem for some reason. Even though theres no way that it will reply. However, the golem, who was bending forward, raises its body and began to walk with its back facing my direction. Its as if, It can understand my words. Its a white room and theres only one spot that seems to be a door within this room. The golem just keep standing at the side of that door. Do you want mee? I asked, but the golem answered nothing. Its a golem that dont talk so its only natural. But, even so that golem is strange. A magical doll or magical weapon. Golem is the general term referred to them. You need a vast magical power to operate a golem and in general it can only listen to simple orders. However, the golem which made in stone or iron is strong. A golem that is ordered to strike anything moving in the battlefield is a considerable threat. However, for ordinary magicians, they need two magicians to manipte a single golem. Because of that, it can intimidate the opponents if two magicians were to appear in any battle. In other words, it is known that any magician who is able to manipte a golem possesses a formidable power to that extent. Because it means that they possess magical powers of no less than three ordinary magicians worth if they are bringing a single golem. As far as I can observe this golem, it looks pretty advanced. To make a golem perform aplex orders theres no doubt that one should be an existence referred as a Matchless Great Magician or a Great Mage. While Im nervous looking at the golem who keeps standing and didnt even make a twitch, I start to walk towards the door. Theres also no point in staying here as it is. First, I have to find out what this ce is. I thought that and opened the door. eh? What burst into my sight the moment I opened the door is arge army of golem that I cant even begin to fathom. Everything is identical with this strangely advanced golem. Wha, wha, what is this!? Such, such thing is. I sunk down to the floor and became unable to stand up on the spot. I dont know how long it will take in order to make this single golem. However, theres no doubt that there is some sort of high beings who can make this unusual high number of golems. Even making ten golems together with all the royal court magician of the kingdom no, it may not be possible to make so much even in the u Empire Just who exactly are the magicians living here? Seeing these many golems, I will not be surprised even if someone say that there are thousands talented people of Imperial Court Magicians reside in this ce. I pressed my hands against my knees that seemed to have lost their strength and stood up. Lets meet the owners of this ce. I look up at the golem standing next to me, even though Im already scared enough as it is. Kitchen: MC POV As I thought, is it safe to say that everyone likes Italian cuisine? Because there are foreigners saying that the smell of miso and soy sauce can be too overpowering. Based on such thinking, I boiled some pasta in the kitchen. I already fried the garlic and chili pepper in olive oil, so the rest is only to wait for the pasta noodles to bepletely boiled. By the way, theres a futuristic noodle making machine with different types of noodles, its an excellent invention that will produce noodles automatically by only putting all required ingredients in the box. Unfortunately, I have to provide the ingredients myself, though I was saved because it was fully described in the book called The Whole Power Of ntation that I found in the medical room. Eventually, the dish isplete when I sprinkled the coarsely ground ck pepper and salt. At that moment, a high-pitched electronic sound rung. I didnt know what kind of sound it was for a moment, but the sound is different from the rm during the dragon raid, so I guess it seems to be about that girl. I wonder if she has waken up. For now, lets dry the noodles quickly.. Quickly taking the noodles from the pot full of olive oil, I sprinkled the salt and ck pepper and mixed them together. This, its a renowned dude food. Yosh! Lets meet her now! While feeling nervous is unbing for my age, I walk towards the elevator in a quick pace. That girl, she is 16 years old, right? I shouldnt get some strange ideas. Im already in my thirties afterall. I have to act like a gentleman because I already reached the milestone of 30 years old. Aim, gentleman. Aim, A1. While suppressing my enthusiasm, Ie out to the corridor which leads straight to the elevator. While Im walking with *thud thud thud*, the elevator door opened just before I reached it. Who was on board was A1 and that girl. Chapter 9 - Just met

Chapter 9 C Just met

Trantor: Drey The moment when the elevator door opened and my eyes met with the girl, I reflexively raised my hand and said. Good morning Hih The girl immediately hides behind of A1. And, A1 looks this way silently. Although I didnt mean to scare her, I feel like being used by A1 for some reason. Hmm? I havent said to bring the girl to the dining hall, so I wonder why A1 came here together with the girl? No way, I wonder if he isnt a gentleman but actually a feminist. Theres plenty of possibility that he will listen to the girls request rather than the order of his master. When I stared intensely at A1 with jii, the girl cut in and timidly said. . U, um, would you be, the Great Magician-sama.? Oooh! Japanese! Seriously! When I reflexively raise a cheer to the words of the girl, she immediately hid again. Shes scared. Because I have been living peacefully as a simple and harmless human being, I didnt expect that I will make anyone feel scared of me, let alone a young girl. But now seeing her reaction makes me feel somewhat troubled. When I quietly feeling depressed, the girl showed up again and looked at me with her big puppy eyes. Wha, what do you intend to do, to me? What does she mean? Do what? What I will do to you, you say? I softly ask a question in return. Softly. Kindly. However, the face of the girl is full of tension. Why is this happening to me? I, I am just a vige girl so I dont have anything, I dont know, anything She said that in a faint voice and I finally understood. Haa, she probably thinks Im a kidnapper. Uwaa. Shes right.. shes also taken away to an unknown ce while she was unconscious. I didnt consider this I have to solve this misunderstanding somehow. I thought that and look at the girl, but shes still showing wariness. Sighing, Iughed and said. For now, why dont we eat a meal? Please follow me When I told her that and turns around, I can sense that the girl behind me is puzzled. However, I can hear her footsteps following me when I start to walk with A1. She will feel happy when her stomach is full. Dont you think? I tried saying that in a small voice to A1 whos walking by my side, but A1 remained silent as usual. The girl with red hair POV A young man with ck hair and ck eyes. Our age may not be very different. I wonder if he is about 20 years old? That young man who is one head taller than me, was wearing a slender and unusual type of clothes for a magician. It looks unisual, some sort of gray top and ck pants. Follow me He said that in a surprisingly gentle voice and I follow behind the young man and the golem. The young man was saying something to the golem with a calm face. As expected, Im sure that he is the one who made the golem. Dont be fooled by his appearance. Once again I arrived in a strange ce, though it looks different to the room earlier. I dont know what kind of fur is on the floor but its probably a carpet. However, I wonder what are the lights that shines on the left and right side of the walls and the ceiling? The wall is solid and looks smooth, and the light is not your standard white light, maybe due to magic. I think they arent even amp as there is no flickering. Im also surprised when the doors slide open and close by themselves, I went up some floors and arrived in a different ce. I am fascinated, it seems like the people who live here are very powerful and can do anything. The young man and the golem took me to a bright room, then they both stand in front of a long table. Please sit down there I saw a simple chair in the direction where he pointed. Although it looks pretty normal, but this may also not be an ordinary chair. I sit down on the chair timidly, it was soft andfortable. I look around the room while feeling restless, in the room that was very well organized, the young man was doing something using a fire. Suddenly, a good smell is wafting. While Im feeling uncertain, the young man brought a beautiful white te and a transparent cup. The te and the cup are ced on the table in front of me. There was noodles on the te. The thick noodles look amazing, but it looks like a simple dish made by boiling water with salt. But, I wonder if Im very hungry? Because the smell makes my mouth salivates. The transparent ss next to the tees into view. I thought that its a ss, but I wonder if it is something else? Its a transparent cup that doesnt really have a color. Even the shape looks so unique. I tried touching it with my fingers and raised the cup. While Im staring at the cup carefully, the young man was tilting his head as if in wonder. I, Im sorry I quickly put down the cup and look at the food on the white te. There was a fork at the side of the te, so I grabbed it and wound up the noodles. I was a little hesitant, but I eat it resolutely. I chewed the silky smooth noodles and savoured it inside my mouth. delicious Unintentionally, such words escaped from my mouth. Its spicy but it has a slightly sweet vor. I think the slightly strong vor is also deepening its deliciousness. I became engrossed as I moved my hand and mouth to the deep taste even though I know its naivete. The noodles that was on the te has disappeared, I unconsciously raised my face and look at the young man. Do you want a seconds? The young man said that while smiling wryly and my face bes hot. I am embarrassed just like a dog who has exposed its shameful appearance. While various thoughts wanders around in circles inside my head, although it is toote, I elegantly ced the fork next to the te and got the cup. A transparent liquid is swaying inside of the container. Lets calm down by drinking a cup of water. When I thought that and put the cup on my mouth, a refreshing scent with a certain sourness has tickled my nostril. Its a fruit water. I also liked it and I used to drink it often. While I was feeling nostalgic, I sipped a mouthful of fruit water. It has a slightly bittersweet gentle taste. When Im drinking the fruit water very slowly while reminiscing, the young man said. Im Shiihara Taiki. You are? I am, A When I gave him my name, the young man named Shiihara Taiki delightfullyughed. Chapter 10 - Friends

Chapter 10 C Friends

Trantor: Drey A, is it? Its a nice name. You can just call me Taiki, okay? Ah, Ta, Taiki-san, right? Yup yup Shes still awkward, but I feel that our distance has shrunk somewhat. Im sure that my heart races when Im talking with A, but this must be a side effect as I was alone for a month. Its definitely not because I am harbouring some feelings to a girl about half my age. When Im silently making excuse to myself, A anxiously frowned a little. U, umm in this, mysterious ce, I wonder just how many Magician-samas are there? Suddenly asking me such a question, I tilted my head. Ha? What Magician is she saying? Is it Wizard? I groaned while thinking such thing and finally understood it. I see. Its because shes thinking that there is a wizard after seeing the flying ind in the sky. Certainly, its unbelievable to see something so massive floating in the sky. I draw this conclusion and nodded several times. Then, I look at A. Theres no one but me alone in this castle Eh? A blink her eyes to my answer and after a few seconds, she understood the meaning of my words and raised her face. A, a, alone(hitori)!? Are you alone(Ohitori), Taiki-sa Taiki-sama!? For some reason, my status has raised by attaching sama. What is happening? Is she abusing me by calling Ohitori-sama? Im alone. Its fine if you want tough at me being a lonely guy. Im really lonely so I dont have any excuse to say. While Im lost in thoughts, A turned her gaze toward A1. I noticed she is sweating like a waterfall. Then, this golem is And that golems inrge quantities are Hmm? Yeah, maybe hes like a subordinate? It would be best if he could be someone I could have conversation with, though. When Iugh as I said that, A1 turns his face towards my direction. What is it, A1. Do you want to say that we are best friends? What a loving fellow. As we are staring at each other, A looks at us with a shocked expression. He, hes definitely an amazing person, isnt he She said that in a hoarse voice and I tilt my head. I dont really understand, but its gettingte. I hope you can tell me more of your story again tomorrow. And, I suddenly remembered when I said that. Where should A sleep? My room? No way, its impossible to share a room with a young maiden. Also, isnt this the floor where rooms simr to a high ss hotel are lined up? Unfortunately there is no bathroom, but it has a shower in each room. The toilet is also fully equipped. Shall I guide you to your room? Ah, ye, yes A replied and follow me. A1 came following as if to protect our back. Leaving the dining hall, I look at the corridor extending to the left and right. Do you want it closer to the entrance? Or far? What, what do you think? My suggestion is to stay near the elevator. Ah, elevator is the thing that you rode earlier inside that round pir. You will need to go inside the elevator to travel between floors. That, that round pir then, please make it that way. Making such exchanges, we arrived at the front of the elevator and head towards the nearest room to open the door. Inside the room, there is a passage enough for two person to walk side by side. Midway the room, there is a door which leads to a shower room and toilet. There is afortable double bed, a table, two chairs and a sofa. Also, there is a window around 2 square meters on the wall and the sunset is currently shining from outside. I guess the size of the room is about 20 tatami mats. Its actually feels wider because the closets and shelves are built-in the walls. A nced around the room then turned to my direction delightfully. Is it okay for me to stay here!? Yeah, its okay It doesnt have many things, but its a nice room. She seems pleased. A looked around excitedly and headed towards the bed. A bed after a long time! Waa, amazing!? It bounces even though its super soft!? I expressed a smile and nod to A whos acting like a child and currently pushing the bed with both hands. By the way, A1 couldnt enter the room because of his size. Thats a nice bed. Aah, thats right. Should I teach you how to use the toilet and shower? Shower? Beckoning A who tilts her head, I guide her towards the shower room. The beautiful white shower room is spacious and looks easy to use. I hold the nozzle as I told A to watch me carefully. A hot water with suitable temperature started to pour out. The water heater keeps the temperature perfectly. Look. This one is hot water and this one is just water, okay? eh? A hot water by only twisting this ? A touches the hot watering out from the nozzle. She looks surprised and her eyes widen even more. If shes like this only by the shower, theres no doubt that she will be even more surprised by the toilet. Because, Japanese people hold an unusual attachment to the existence namely toilet and are always seeking for the best kind out there. Iugh boldly and opened the door that leads to the toilet. The beautiful white toilet showed its figure and the lid opens automatically as if to say Wee. Um, is this a toilet? A blinks her eyes. Youre right. You will sit down here and press this button when youre done. Then, a water wille out and will wash your bottom. Then, wipe yourself using this paper and press that button Look Seeing the water goes flowing with jaaa, A raises a cheer. Amazing! So in this case the toilet will always be kept clean, isnt it!? There is no such awesome toilet even in the royal pce, you know!? Oya? She be delighted in an unexpected direction. Its not as if the vige girl A knows the condition of the toilet in the royal pce, but she probably wants to say that it is the best toilet she sees in her lifetime. Fumu fumu. It went well in the end. I wonder how did the toilet clean itself just now? A said that when we return to the bedroom as she was walking excitedly. Its a wonderful room, it has a bed, a toilet and a shower A starts humming and you can tell that she is in a really good mood. She turns her eyes to the window. I saw it a little bit earlier, but it is a beautiful scenery, isnt it. Ara? So many white house Theres no one else living there though, you know? I spoke with a bitter smile. A lowers her gaze and looks a little confused. She then turns to face me. No one? It is a beautiful seaside town and yet Because there is no one else but me on this flying ind. Although its beautiful, but all of them are just empty houses . Flying ind? Hearing A asked a question in return, I lightly nodded and answer. Areh? Dont you remember? A1 brought you here to the ind earlier. Look, dont you think that scenery is drifting a little by little? Just look at it carefully. Eh, eh, eh?! Observing andparing the scenery outside restlessly, A stared intensely and stuck her head outside the window. Th, the, the ind is, flying.? A who finally grasped the reality, muttered and stood still. - TL Note: Refers to people living and doing things alone. Chapter 11 - Touring around the castle and island until….

Chapter 11 C Touring around the castle and ind until.

Trantor: Drey Morning, hearing the sound of the familiar rm clock, I turn over while dozing off. While Im breathingfortably, my mind also gradually wakes up. I slept well. Recently I have been sleeping early since I was alone all along and I have a habit of falling asleep quite quickly. Well, except forst night I had a conversation with someone after a long time so my tension has rose and it took quite a bit of time to fall asleep. Yosh, Lets have breakfast. I raised my body up as I said that and crawled out of bed. Its not particrly because I will meet the girl, but today for some reason, I took a shower and shave my beard carefully. ck denim pants with light jacket for going out. My shoes is a bright brown leather shoes. Its not particrly because I will meet the girl, but I still have to wear a presentable outfit when meeting a person. I walk softly and descend on the spiral stairway as if sliding, entering the elevator, I press the second floor. Ah, I wonder if she hasnt woken up yet? It is now 6:30 in the morning. I may have been a little early. Well, is it okay if I wait and make a breakfast in the kitchen until she gets up? And, while Im considering such thing, I arrived at the second floor and headed to the dining hall. Then, I notice the light is already turned on. When I walked inside thinking that I forgot to turn it off, I found A1 in the kitchen. When I looked properly, it seems that A is also there next to A1. Good morning. What are you doing? When I draw near and greet her, A with a troubled expression raise her face as if startled. Ah, u, umm, good morning While I tilted my head to As dispirited mood for some reason, I secretly look into her hand. It seems like shes washing. I guess it was yesterdays dishes. I, Im sorry It didnt be very clean When I look at her, there are traces of grime on her fingers. The sponge is still dry as it is and I guess she tried hard scrubbing with her bare hands. Its okay, its okay. Please lend it to me. Receiving the dishes, I applied the detergent on the sponge and washed it with sassaa. The stain became hard to remove because I left it lying around yesterday, but it could not win against the detergent. I see, I should have done it like that, huh. I smiled awkwardly to A who mutter that in a small voice and put the dishes I just washed into the dishwasher near the sink. Turned on the switch and turn around. Alright, it ends with this. Well then, shall we have a breakfast? Tha, thank you Smiling at A who lowers her head honestly, I headed towards the refrigerator while taking out another tableware. Today is a toast that is simply smeared with strawberry jam. I dont know if she can drink a coffee, I made some ck tea. Just in case, there are also sds that only served vegetables that I prepare by hands, but the dressing is only a japanese style onion dressing. Its just simple so Im sorry When I sit on the chair and said that, A shook her head to the left and right in a state of being ashamed. N, no, it should be me, I am sorry that I cant cook.. Areh? You cant? Youve cooked something before, havent you? Ah, no, I just had to eat the meal that is usually already made so I wonder if a vige girl nowadays have never even cook a meal? It seems like they can do almost enough to be my cooking assistant in my impression, but Well, lets eat. I said that and decided not to worry, I begin to eat the toast. Sweet and sour vor spreads inside my mouth. Ah, delicious! This tasteDo you add sugar!? Hmm? Was it valuable? Ye, Yes. Now you can obtain it in a big city, but in the olden days it was only avable in the Royal capital. While answering, A is eating the toast in a trance. Royal capital. I wonder if it is a countrys capital city of the monarchy? Although shes a vige girl, I wonder if maybe A is a youngdy of a family that lives fairly near the Royal capital? No, if shes a youngdy(ojousama), will she eat a bread with gabugabu in this way? Eating everythingpletely, A brought the dishes to the big sink with determination. Her expression is flowing with fighting spirit. Im eating while watching A to wash the dishes desperately, and then she approached to take my empty te. Thanks. When I hand over the dishes and said that, A nodded holding the dishes somewhat delightfully. Washing the dishes thoroughly with jabujabu, A looks at the dishwasher. Theres also one more on the opposite side. Because it is a big kitchen, there are two dishwashers. When I say while pointing at it, A hurriedly put in the dishes in there and pushed the button. After finishing the meal, the two of us head towards the elevator. A1 also follows as usual. I wonder if it will move autonomously until I say stop once he is activated? It sure is strange. When I entered inside the elevator and tried to push the button, A was observing me from the side. I was wondering whether I should show you around the outside. Ah, please treat me well. Youre too formal. Whileughing, I pressed the first floor. We arrive in the first floor and advance through the entranceid out with carpet. More robots like A1 are waiting in front of the gate. Open. When I said that, the two robots turned around to the gate at the same time and slowly opened the gate. Three golems simultaneously Did you say something? Ah, no, nothing! When I turned my face to her, A stood up straight. She looks like she is in an army. Now then, where shall I take you? When we came out and I said that, A came skipping with shining eyes. I want to see the white houses. The houses? No ones living there, you know? But it was very pretty. I see? Well, if you want to see it, shall we go? I said that and started walking, but A who looked back casually was surprised seeing the castle. Uwaa, amazing!! It is a castle withplex appearance! Is it a different shape with the castle that A knows? Yes. Its more square, the roof is also not very big. The window is also small I see. I would like to see it. I muttered that and stared into the distance. Currently, I lower the flying speed and we are cruising towards the mountain. The forest below is spreading endlessly. ncing at A, I wonder if she will teach me some things about the cities? I would like to see the townscape of this world no matter what. Walking towards the east while Im thinking such things, I moved up to the edge and gazed at the roof of every white houses. Its right over there. Pointing at the bottom as I said that, As eyes brightened up. Amazing. Its a pure white townscape..! Beautiful! I point out the way to go down to A who is being deeply moved. You can go down from there, you know. Is it okay to go there? When I pointed at the stairs, her reply came in a sh. When I nodded, she proceed to go down the stairs delightedly. Uwa, pretty! Walking through the city while gazing at the pure white houses, she peeked the inside of the houses from the window and emitted a voice of admiration. I wonder if girls actually adores white houses? I try asking A1, but as usual A1 simply walks down the stairs calmly. Momentster, I heard As panicked voice from the front. It, its a wyvern! Taiki-sama! A wyvern came! When A told me to look up, certainly arge wyvern is approaching. Circling in the sky as if a raptor aiming at its prey, it is rising up higher than the flying ind. That is the biggest one Ive seen so far. When I express such impression, A points to the sky. Its big! It was approaching closely to Rebras Mountain Range, so I wonder if thats one of the parents..! Aah, there was a flock of young wyvernsst time. Then, that may be the mom or dad, right? Although I feel sorry for getting rid of them, I wonder if it will be okay if a wyvern that size collides with the barrier? While Im standing carefreely, A looked at me feeling restless. Tha, that wyvern, if it came attacking, this beautiful townscape will. A says such a thing and seems really worried. Eh? That one? Is a wyvern scary or something? Eh, ah, if one was a magician like Taiki-sama, perhaps you will beat it wlessly and I will have nothing to worry about Shes convinced, Indeed, by what I said. By the way, how much threat is a wyvern usually? Eh? I guess, if, if they are the Captain of Knight Order or the Royal Court Magician of the Kingdom, they can probably fight evenly in one-on-one battle Hmm. She didnt dere that they can win, just that they can fight evenly. And yet, she thought that I will be able to beat it wlessly? Apparently, she seems to be misunderstanding something and makingrge assumptions here. . but, theres no way I can exin it.I muttered softly to myself. Tha, tha, tha, that! Taiki-sama!? Front, front! Look out-!? I sighed calmly while looking at the wyvern losing consciousness as it collides into the barrier. Chapter 12 - Two troubled persons

Chapter 12 C Two troubled persons

Trantor: Drey !?..!? Im worried about A who looks alternately between the falling wyvern and me while raising a voice soundlessly. After all, I was sent to this world by a clumsy Angel. Im afraid to cause any trouble so lets try to blend in. For now, lets try to mislead her properly. Tha, that!? What was that!? Yeah, It was surprising, isnt it. I wonder what was that? Youre not surprised at all! Ah, thats right. Theres also a heated swimming pool over there, you know. He, hey, Taiki-sama!? I turned around and showed her the magnificent view within the ind, while misleading her skillfully in such rhythm. Lastly, we sat by the table at the window in the fourth floor and watch the sunset leisurely. A, who is illuminated by the setting sun looks so beautiful, so I almost said Just stay here with me reflexively. However, A is a girl raised in a vige. I guess her parents are also worried. I could not understand well that scene from the Tuesday Suspense earlier, but she might have been taken unreasonably by the knights. Those guys are a disgrace to the knights. However, shes my conversation partner for the first time in a long time. Its inexcusable, but I wonder if its okay to stay the way as it is until she decides to leave on her own ord? Its lonely if she were to leave. However, its hard to exin to A that I am not really a magician. Although Im feeling guilty, its just difficult to exin. Well now, Im in trouble. *** As POV Taiki-sama who is able to defeat arge wyvern without moving a finger must be simr to a legendary great magician after all. If he seriously put in his effort, he may even be able to destroy a country by himself. However, the person himself has a very natural attitude, if anything, hes calmer and gentler than anyone I met. Meat or fish and vegetables or fruits will work out somehow in this ind. Plus water and also seasonings like salt, sugar and other spices. But theres no milk. Do you mean there is no cows milk, Taiki-sama? It will do with soy milk, though. Thats why, Im cooking using soy milk instead of cows milk. Oh, I didnt know that However, I cant make dairy products without cows milk. And I cant also take nourishment from the very importantctic-acid bacteria. Lactic-acid bacteria? Yeah, its necessarily contained in dairy products such as cheese or yoghurt, you know. Lactic-acid bacteria is not only putting the condition of the body in order but also has an effect on relieving of stress. I, I dont understand well, but I understood that it is a very good thing. Maybe because he was satisfied with my reply, Taiki-samaughed while nodding several times. However, Taiki-sama can do anything, right? So how about raising a cow in the ind? I have never looked after a cow. And Im also unfamiliar with the milking process. I reflexively burst intoughter upon hearing his words. In response, he looked at me and frown. I, Im sorry. I apologize whileughing, but Taiki-sama pouts his mouth as if sulking. Everyone has a first time and theres also plenty of things I cant do, you know? Youre right. Fu, fufufu Right, Taiki-sama was also exactly a human. I thought such things while enduring myughter, I became a little relieved. I also have never done something like taking care of a cow, but I think it will be far easier than creating golems and a floating ind on top of that. By the way, what are you good at, A? Dan. Ah, no, um, umm I almost answered dance on impulse and hurriedly glossed it over. Come to think of it, what I was doing since I was a child is just different to normal vige girls. What should I do. I can neither cook nor clean. If Im a regr vige girl, I think I should be able to do at least some housework. Then, what can I do? When Im being troubled, Taiki-samaughed in resignation. You dont have to think about it so seriously, you know. Ah, in that case, do you want to try learning how to cook? I can teach you if its a simple meal? Ah, ple, please. When I answered while a bit depressed, Taiki-sama faced looked at me with a gentle smile. Everyone cant do it at first. So its fine if you learn slowly. Once you have been doing it for a year, you can do it better than me. Thank you Taiki-sama is kind. Perhaps, hes thinking that there is no doubt about me being a vige girl. Maybe because he is living his life like this, he probably hasnt doubted me because he is a little naive. I dont want to deceive Taiki-sama. Besides, I feel like Taiki-sama would spare me if I speak honestly. However, in case if it was actually no good, I guess I cant stay here anymore. No, even now I dont know how long Taiki-sama will allow me to stay here. Im a vige girl who was saved on a whim by Taiki-sama. In any case, if I was honest and it backfired, I may be sent back to the surface. If I keep silent just like this, I might be able to stay here such, a very selfish idea make me seal my mouth. While both people are troubled, the Heavenly Castle calmly crosses over the mountain. Looming way ahead, lies arge country, the u Empire. The ruler is continually expanding its power in order to rule the world. Chapter 13 - The great country becomes aware of the Heavenly Castle

Chapter 13 C The great country bes aware of the Heavenly Castle

Trantor: Drey u Empire An armored soldier was running frantically ande to a stop in front of a huge stone castle. Sweat dripping from his forehead, standing up straight even though his shoulders are raising up and down indicating he is out of breath. Whats the matter? When the soldier who guards the gate speaks, he replied while breathing roughly. Con, conveying. At the sky, a mysterious object is flying it, its heading, in this direction! Mysterious object? What on earth are you talking about? Enough of that, hurry, report it to the high ministry! Its already approaching close to Beesh City! Seeing the soldiers serious expression, the gatekeeper turns his back in a hurry. He barges inside the castle and hastened his pace through the dark green carpet. While everyone turns their head to the gatekeeper, he proceeds to the second floor and addresses the person who is standing in the back of the aisle. He then raises his voice. Excuse me, Riggan-sama! The man called Riggan turned around and knitted his brows to the state of the disorganized soldier who left his gate watch duty in a hurry. He is a well-built man of about forty years old. He has a neatly trimmed mustache, and sharp eyes that glint asionally. The soldier who arrived in front of Riggan opened his mouth while looking directly at Riggan. A message, sir. I was informed that a mysterious object is flying above the Beesh City in the south, sir. He said, it is heading towards this direction. A mysterious object? No way, this isnt a big dragon by any chance is it? As Riggan asks the questions in a low voice, the soldiers reflexively turns his eyes away. I, I do not know. However, with all due respect, sir, I think they will not mistaken a dragon with a mysterious object When the soldier tells that, Riggan keeps silent while narrowing his eyes. The sweat on the soldiers cheek starts to fall and drip from beneath his chin. Riggan who was contemting nodded and raised his face. I understand, leave. Yes, sir! Riggan turned his back to the soldier and headed towards the back of the aisle and went upstairs. Going up the stairs, two soldiers were standing guard. I wish to seek an audience. When Riggan says no more than that, one of the soldiers quickly walked through the aisle and stopped in front of the big door. A short timeter after the soldier left, he came back again. Please. As soon as he heard that word, Riggan moved in front of the big door. The door is already opened, and a woman in a maid dress is holding one of the doors with both hands. Excuse me. Riggan said so as he entered, where in there was a big desk in the dim roomid out with a thick carpet and a man with long white hair was sitting still. Hes a man with oval-faced whose cheeks are thin enough that it bes hollow. He is almost or past 60 years old. The hollow around his somewhat droopy eyes resembles a skeleton. That man sat on a big luxurious chair with a backrest, ced his hands on the desk and raised his face. Whats the matter? The man spoke, his voice was hoarse. It is a unique one, but there was a report of a flying object in the sky currently approaching towards this direction from the south, I will report it just in case. A flying object in the sky The man narrows his eyes on Riggans report. Do you have any idea? No, nothing at all Upon hearing Riggans response, the man lifted the edge of his mouth. Interesting You said that its heading this direction. I want to see it. The man stood up after saying that. Immediately, the maid who stood in the corner of the room silently walked towards the man. The man ced his hand on her shoulder and walked towards Riggan, slowly passing by the side of the desk. Riggan reflexively nced at the mans left leg. The mans left leg is missing below the knee. He was wearing something simr to a prosthetic leg connected with a rod, and a loop wrapped around his legs. Where is it now? I heard that its above the Beesh City. Hearing Riggans words, the man became silent and gazed at the doorway. So its far beyond the border. No wonder no one have noticed it until now. If so, are we toote to stop it if we send soldiers back traveling on horses? Murmuring with butsu butsu, the man looks at Riggan. It will arrive at the Imperial capital by today or tomorrow at thetest. Perhaps, the messenger was ahead of it because its a nd with a well-maintained highway from the Beesh to the Imperial city. Its going to arrive anytime soon. When the man says that, Rigan wrinkled his brows. An object that flies in the sky There is no way we can opposed it only with the magicians here. Even the mechanical longbow will not shoot upwards that high. Gather all the avable magicians, even if we cant do anything considering its height. Hah. The mans shoulder trembled and heughed. He grasped the maids shoulder who supports him naturally. Is there anything left I have not seen yet.? Interesting. The man muttered so andughed again. Taikis POV When we go to the operation room of the castle, A looked around with excitement. Th, this is I have never seen a room like this. Is this a room for magical research? A murmured excitedly as she watched me manipte the screen panel. The outside scenery was shown on the screen. Whileughing to A with her eyes wide in surprise, I point at the terrain in the camera. Although the forest was continuing for quite some time after crossing the mountain, it looks like we finally arrived in the open field. The grasnd is spreading out in the screen. Im looking at the screen while exining about the camera, and suddenly something appeared inside of the screen. Its a city. When I mutter that reflexively, A looks towards the screen. Then, she covered her mouth with her hands to express her confusion. No way, thats Beesh City? Do you know it? When I ask, A answers while looking at the screen intently. May, maybe that big two towers are characteristics of the Beesh City so When I look at the screen as she said that, there are indeed big towers on both sides as if sandwiching the city. Because the image is shot from above, the height of the tower is difficult to measure, but it seems to be a considerable size. Which country is the Beesh City in? It is a city in the middle of the u Empire. It is a great country that has a hostile rtionship with the Azul Kingdom where I used to live. When A said that anxiously, she looked at me with a worried expression. No, dont worry. I will look after you from harm, you know? Staring at the anxious A, I smiled gently in order to reassure her. Chapter 14 - Emperor’s reaction

Chapter 14 C Emperors reaction

Trantor: Drey The Rebras mountain range which is located at the south of the world is dividing the three countries. Among them is a small country of Tzino located at the southwest seen from the mountain range. Next is a small country of Azul Kingdom located at the southeast. And, it seems that the other one is a great country located at the north, its a country called the u Empire. A seems to have been living in the vige of Azul Kingdom, but it seems that the two countries didnt get along. A thinks of u as the enemy. That country had about the same strength as Azul Kingdom before I was born. However, the current emperor, Emperor Konigs u attacked the neighboring small countries, and turned them into a vassal state and allowing the Empire to grow rapidly. Hearing her exnation with such emotion, I tilt my head. I really thought that you lived in the Royal capital or something, but, A, did you perhaps live in a vige close to the border within the empire? I asked that as I felt her strong hatred towards u Empire, but A looked downwards after avoiding my line of sight. I wonder if I said something I shouldnt have? As I became uneasy, I was desperately trying to change the topic of our conversation. Emperor Konigs That man stood up while leaning against the maids shoulder and was looking at the sky without rest. He is the emperor of the u Empire, Konigs u. Konigs stares far away without any care even when the wind sometimes blows his long white hair which tickles his face, he just keeps looking at the sky silently. There is a chair ced behind Konigs who is standing on the balcony of the castle and another maid who is supporting his luxurious robe with her hands closely, but Konigs was ignoring all that. Its here, its here..! Shouting that to no one in particr, Konigs lifted his head. The maid puts her strength in her arms to support his body leaning forward. O, ooh what is that? Certainly, it isnt a dragon While murmuring with butsu butsu, Konigs narrowed his eyes. What? Impossible, the mountain is floating? No, something seems to be on top of it Shortly, Riggan shows up leading arge number of people. Ive called and gathered the magicians. Riggan and the magicians looked up at the sky and raised their voices. Im, impossible! The, the ind is flying?! Looking at everyone who raises their surprised voices in unison, Konigs snorted. Thats too high and beyond our reach. However, Im curious about what resides up there. Saying that, he looks at the man with long ears who is standing right behind Riggan. Aifa, choose five people who are good at flight magic. Yes, my lord. The man called Aifa turns his back. His long blond hair swings as he does so, and immediately he selects five people with him. Aifa will be the lead. I will sit in this chair. The rest of you will follow Aifa, while carrying the chair. Ha, Hah! Hearing Konigs words, the five chosen people replied nervously. Sitting with dokkari in the chair, the magicians lined up around it. Go, fly me now. Please be careful. Hearing Konigs is ready to go, Riggan lowered his head and asked him to be careful. Hurry up, go. Following the instruction, the magicians mutter with butsu butsu and Aifa flew up ahead. As if being pulled by the force, the magicians who stood around Konigs also floated and flew up to the sky together with the chair where Konigs sits. While sitting and holding onto his chair, Konigs ascended at high speeds as if stretching higher and higher. He raised the edge of his mouth to the scenery of the cloud and trees that look small from above. However, the magicians speed drop and they slowly ascend. Maybe the height is about a thousand meter from the ground. Aifa who was still continuing to rise without dropping his speed noticed their sudden loss of momentum andes flying back. It would be better not to push them too much. The flight magic uses a lot of concentration. If they go beyond their limit, their consumption of magical power will increase and the eleration will slow down considerably. This is good enough. I can see from here. Konigs looks above the sky diagonally, the flying ind came into his sight, the castle roof can be seen. A flying ind A, a building can be seen. Its a castle. Konigs corrected the words said by one of the magicians. Looking at Konigs face, which gradually distorts in pleasure, the magician bes startled. Konigss body trembles all over, heughed loudly as if exploding out. HA, HAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHAH! How could that happen? An ind that dances in the sky, and a castle built on the ind No, its a Heavenly Castle, huh!? Afterughing for a while, he looks up at Aifa without hiding his excitement. Go as far as you can go! Look at the scenery of the Heavenly Castle and report back to me! Yes, my lord. When Aifa replies shortly, he raised his altitude in one go. Taking his eyes off from Aifa and back to the castle, Konigs looks fondly at the ind. I didnt think my heart will shake so much at this age. What a magnificent figure! Surely, its an ind where God lives, a castle where the God lives! Shouting that as he spreads out both his hands, Konigs stares with a look of envy at the Heavenly Castle. I want it.. I have to obtain that in exchange for anything! If I can obtain that, I will not need anything else! Saying that, Konigs keptughing like crazy. Aifa Flying high to the sky, Aifa raised his altitude safely and has reached almost 200 meters below the ind. Stopping his advance, Aifa opens his eyes wide to the majestic appearance of the ind above him. At the lower part of the ind where the rock surface is exposed, a man-made wall and some sort of equipment are visible. There are massive gardens and countless white houses that could be seen above. And, the figure of the splendid castle rising above the hill. Do the castle and the castle town flies on their own..? At the moment when Aifa muttered that dumbfoundedly, something ck and small appears one after another from the lower part of the ind. What? No way, is this an attack? Aifa observed the flying ck object for a while, but immediately remembered the emperor who is still below and began to descend at high speed. This is bad. If this is an attack, the empire will not be able to do anything Aifa analyzed the situation calmly, but his expression was grim. Chapter 15 - Change of course

Chapter 15 C Change of course

Trantor: Drey Taikis POV Since we arrived at the capital city of the u Empire, I activated the camera. I choose the close view camera while thinking If I want to see it, I might as well see it in detail. The scene is divided into multiple screens, the image of the ground is getting closer slowly. Looking at one of the screen, I tilted my head. Hmm? A person? What was being disyed was a human who floating in the sky while his robe was fluttering. His long blond hair caught my eye. Ooh, hes flying! Ah, his ears are long? A long eared tribe? When Im being excited about the mysterious person disyed on the screen, A who looks at another screen knitted her brows and became stiff. No way, the Emperor ? The Emperor? That Emperor is the Emperor, right? I switched to look at the person A mentioned while asking that reflexively. In the screen, there were several people flying in the sky and in the middle, there was a figure of an old man who sat in the big chair. He doesnt wear anything simr to a crown, but I know that he is a great person by his atmosphere. That old man is thin and he is looking at the camera whileughing innocently like a child. Other people who are holding the chair are panicking but he doesnt seem to care that the chair is shaking. And, the long eared person with blond hair earlier came down below the old man and started descending with everyone. The, theres no doubt Seeing A who was looking at the figure of the old man as if she was scared, I nod while thinking I see. Certainly, it was an old man, though he did have a look of madness in his eyes. The way heugh was simr to a child,ughing without a care in this world. If the ruler of the kingdom is that sort of man, I can somewhat understand where As feares from. Innocently and mercilessly, theres no doubt that he will take away all the things he wishes for. Alright. Then, so that A will not be afraid, should we turn back now? Was it Azul Kingdom? Why dont we go over there? Saying that, I put my finger on the touch panel. Eh, ah, are we going to Azul kingdom? Yeah, I think your parents will worry if you dont go home soon, right? Ah, Ive said it. Seeing such an uneasy look on her face, it came out of my mouth reflexively. But, if A goes home, I will be alone again. I might die of loneliness. However, it would be the same situation for As family. They must be worried to death right now. I forcibly make a smile and open my mouth. Well, shall we go? I muttered that in order to persuade myself and selected the southeast direction. I also raise the speed from 20 kilometers to 100 kilometers per hour. We will be there tomorrow. I stood up while saying that. When I headed to the elevator, A followed obediently. While riding in the elevator silently, beside A who looks downward, A1 and I look at each other. No, is A1 looking at A? What a guy. Really, hes a hopeless gentleman. Going to the cafeteria, I started preparing as usual. The atmosphere felt really awkward, so I thought to ask A to give it a try in cooking in hope that she will cheer up. Cooking, why dont you try it just a little? When I asked her, A who was sitting on the chair unconsciously stood up in panic. When shees next to me with an embarrassed face, she nods while looking up at me. Ah, ye, yes! Please! Then, lets start with how to hold the kitchen knife. Saying that, we started cooking side by side. u Empire Castle within the ind Ind that flies in the sky! Ooh, how could that be?! I havent gotten excited to this extent for a very long time. Aifa nods with a grave expression to see excited Konigs. The civilization looks advanced and there are unknown facilities at the bottom of the ind where that ck object first appeared. Hearing Aifas report, Riggan who was listening to the story in silence, mumbles while stroking his chin. Advanced magical technology that you cant even imagine Either way, theres nothing we can do from here with that height. Moreover, it moved away with a considerable speed. We will not be able to do research either. Nonsense. If its Aifa, isnt there a possibility that he can manage to get on that ind? Prepare a letter and a horse right away. Ah, no, take this. Konigs who was rapidly talking on and on have personally removed a ring from his right hand. It is a ring which he worn on his middle finger. Its a white ring with a texture thatpletely simr to a shaved bone. Its the Grand Dragons ring Grand Dragons . Isnt that a national treasure? Aifa who received the ring stares in wonder and Riggan looked at the ring with a grim face. Umu. It was the most terrible and mighty opponent in amongst all of the opponents this empire had faced. In the end, it was impossible to subdue that monster, and it could only be repelled. It is a ring made from the raw materials at that time. It has an effect to improve your magical power and physical ability, it is a top-ranked item While watching Aifas surprised face, Konigsughs and said If I wanted to make something genuine, I would use the heart or an eyeball of the Grand Dragon. I will be borrowing it. epting it, Aifa immediately wore the ring on his middle finger of his right hand. You may also bring apanion. Do you need a knight whos ustomed in riding a horse efficiently? In that case, I will need two young people with stamina. Understood. If you have my letter, you would be able to receive as much support as you wish within the empire. However, be careful outside the country. Yes, my lord. Suddenly as he finished his instructions, Konigs narrowed his eyes sharply. I think you know it, but it is an important task that you should give priority more than anything else. Should you be sessful in getting me to the ind, not only your family, but also all the elves would be first-ss citizens. Telling him that, Konigs hit Aifas arm lightly from the side. And, I will guarantee that you will not only be a noble magician, but also a high ss noble in this kingdom. Theres a subtle flutter around Konigs words, and Aifa tightens his expression and draws his chin in. Affirmative Hearing Aifa said that, Konigs made a sound with his throat andughed. He ordered Rigan to prepare the letter. Chapter 16 - Kingdom

Chapter 16 C Kingdom

Trantor: Drey Taiki POV Come to think of it, Taiki-sama. Where did you get the meat we used for this dish? There are no cattle or other livestock, right? Eh? Do you want to know? I think sometimes its better that you dont know, though. When I answer that, A thought about it curiously. I dont really get it, but is it an act equivalent to peeking into the abyss of sorcery? If that is the secret arts of Taiki-sama, then it is regrettable. Maybe because she felt a little better after we made a meal and ate together, A had returned to her normal behavior. Although shes still making a look of regret now, she doesnt seem to be depressed. However, I think the manufacturing process of the meat should not be shown. I even received a shock when I first saw that facility. After all, within the huge water tank, a small meat is gradually growing bigger while producing bubbles with putsu putsu. The meat rotates within the water tank and when it is big enough to be caught inside the, there is a mechanism that will collect it, while it bounces in the swaying. By the way, the water tanks for chicken, pork, beef, and fish were separated and they were all lined up side by side in one room. I havent entered that room yet, I felt grossed out after seeing that from the screen. Im just thankful because the meat is being delivered to the refrigerator automatically. Which reminds me, lets go back to the monitor room to see where we are at now. Ah, ye, yes. Thank you. Saying that, A quickly moved the dishes to the sink. Maybe because she got used to it, shes washing the dishes without being perplexed. Youre already washing the dishes perfectly, arent you? Ah, is that true? Yeah, youve learned well. In this case, soon it will be possible for you to cook alone. Laughing with A who looks delighted, we went towards the elevator and moved to the operation room. When I observe the scenery from the screen, I saw a forest at the south side. When I look at the surroundings, it seemed that we had already reached the forest that spreads in the surrounding of Rebras Mountain range. We certainly reached the mountain very quickly, thanks to the speed of 100 kilometer per hour. Or rather, I wonder if the territory of the u Empire is surprisingly small? Ive only seen the imperial capital after all. Its because the u Empire territory is horizontally long. In addition, no one have ever crossed that Rebras Mountain range until now. In other words, the Imperial capital is located close to the mountain range. Thats too close. However, if they ce the capital in the middle of thend, is the empire not facing to the sea or the river? Is the sea and river development not in progress? The sea is you know, there are many dangerous monstersparable to dragons that live under the sea. As for the river.. Is there a river in the empire? Normally, a civilization is something that develops near the river. There were also a pattern simr to the Mayan civilization, but I think its rare. However, A gave an unexpected answer. As you know, Guardian is inhabiting the big river. So, a city can prosper in a ce where smaller rivers extend, in which the guardian can not enter. Even the empire is not an exception, the empire is located at a safe distance from the big river that flows at the east. Hearing such a story, I nod and said I see. The existence of monsters seem to have a great impact to this world. Well, they would be living far away from the river if there is arge typhoon every day, A dragon for example, if the people cant beat it, they have no choice but to flee. A shook her head from side to side as she mutter that in a small voice. They could repeI it if the monster is not a legendary rank and if theyre lucky, they can even kill it. However, they dont do it generally because there are too many sacrifices. I think Taiki-sama doesnt have that kind of trouble though, right? Iughed feeling hopeless after hearing that. Her misunderstanding seems to have gone deeper. When I wasughing vaguely without knowing what to answer, something appeared at the east screen. It seems to be a horse and two carriages. I wonder whats happening? When I look at it while magnifying the view, it seemed that the horse and carriages were chasing something near the side of the forest. I zoomed in closer, the appearance of a man on a horse bes clear. A man wearing an armor was sitting on the horse. and hes chasing a person with a tail?! I reflexively raised my voice after seeing the one who is being chased by the horse. A nods while looking sadly at the screen. That person who has a thin tail and ears seems to be a cat beastman. Beastmen will sell at a good price, so they are being hunted as ves.. ve hunting? What, they will be a ve if they get caught? When I repeatedly asked questions in my surprised state, A opened her mouth with aplex expression. This ce is near the border. The empire, the kingdom or the chivalric order are rarely dispatched here. I dont know if those people are ve merchants or a group of bandits, but I believe that it will be over once that beastman gets caught A looked at me sadly after saying that. . This is not something I have the right to ask from you, but, Taiki-sama, could you please help that beastman? Please A bowed deeply while saying that. A was also being chased when I first saw her, so maybe she felt some sort of connection after seeing the beastman being hunted. I wouldve help that beastman myself. While shes asking for such unnecessary request, I nodded. A1. When I call out his name, a gentleman whos proud of his big frame raises his face. Its your turn. Chapter 17 - Slave hunting

Chapter 17 C ve hunting

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Hey, dont miss it, its a high quality product! The voices andughter of the vulgar men resounded. While, the sound of the hoof beats gradually approached. Even the sound of the carriages wheels that were running as if jumping on the ground can be heard from a ce a little further away. There was a figure of a person who is fleeing hard as if being driven away by that sound. Its a girl with light blue hair and triangr ears, and the fur of her long tail that was sticking out at the hole of her skirt was standing on end. Moving desperately with her slender limbs and small build, the girl welled up with tears and looked around. She was a girl who can ran at an astonishing speed, but she was caught up by the horse in the end. Oraa! The man whos riding on a horse raised a shout and threw a rope that was connected to a weight, which coiled around the girls foot. Gyan! The girl raised a scream and rolls over the ground. Her body was mmed on the ground with a terrible force because her speed was too fast and the girl totally copsed with her face on the ground. The man who stopped the horse came down whileughing. Seeing the two carriages that were catching up at the corner of his eyes, the man walked towards the girl who fell on her face. Drawing out a dagger from his waist, he grabbed the shoulder of the girl with his left hand. Tsu! Right after he grabbed her, the girl swings a small knife while turning around. The sound of a hard metal hitting each other echoes and the mans dagger made a irregr cross with the de of the knife which the girl held. Youre strong-willed for a beastman, aint you. When the man said that whileughing, he skillfully kicked the hand of the girl which was holding the knife with his foot and grabbed her head with his right hand. Its my bad for being careless and falling in your trap, but Im not that kind of idiot. U, uu Maybe because her head is being grabbed very tight, the girl leaked out a scream and cant even thrash her limbs. Eventually, the carriages have caught up and the coachman who was driving the carriages stopped it, and two people came down. Oi, that was a terrible roll. She didnt get any injuries that cant be healed, right? Hearing the two who appeared while saying such things in unison, the man snorted as if they were annoying. Do you think I would make that kind of mistake? Hey, bring me the ve seal You wanna do it now? This fellow, its because she runs a lot. Lets do it in advance in case she actually escapes. The moment when man said that, the girl raised a beast-like voice and began to act violently. The man holds her down with force and he looks back at the two. See? O, ooh. Shes too lively, isnt she? Here, its the ve seal. After saying that, the man took out a box. It is a box that looks sturdy with a big lock. When he open the box, an object simr to a white rectangr stamp can be seen from the inside. The man who pressed down the girl nodded his head and looked at the girl. Look, Were gonna seal you now! N, NOO! NOOOOO! The man who held the seal came close with a vulgar smile to the screaming girl. When the man murmured something, the seal faintly started glowing green. Dont move, okay? It wont disappear when you have been sealed once so if there is a mark on your face, it will be hard to sell you.. The man who said that whileughing disappeared suddenly. Ahn? The men who cant grasp the situation in an instant, froze up while looking at theirpanion who was blown backwards with the ve seal in hand. And, the man who was pressing down the girl realized that there is a giant behind the dumbfounded man. Wha!? The moment when he raised his voice, his otherpanion who froze up with a stupid look on his face was blown away as well. That giant shook its hand as if driving away a fly from the side. However, the force was so absurd that the defenseless man was blew away like a ball and rolled over the ground. Seeing hispanion who was knocked out with his arm pointing in a strange direction, the man stands up hurriedly. Wh, wh, why is there a golem in this kind of ce..!? While saying that, the man grabbed and raised up the girl with one hand, and res at the golem. Wheres the magician!? Where The man who raised his voice didnt have the time to talk until the end as he was knocked down after receiving a strong blow on the head and arm which were holding the girl. The girl fell on the ground and hit her head lightly on the road, she noticed the man who copsed next to her and held her breath out of fear. The broken bone of the mans arm was breaking through his skin. Aa, uu Looking up at the golem, the girl became frightened and she moved back little by little. Seeing the girl whos drawing back while moving her limbs awkwardly as if she became paralyzed with terror, the golem started walking towards the carriages. Taiki POV Uwaa, there are a lot who were also captured inside the carriages In the image shown on the screen, a mixed of several beastmen regardless of their age and sex were crowded. There is a roof, but an iron bar surrounded the four sides simr to a jail and there are no chairs inside. Within the two carriages, the beastmen are cowering in fear. Seeing that, A knitted her brows. This is too awful. It would be good if they didnt have ve marks, but ve mark? No way, a burnt-in mark? When Im grimacing while saying thats too painful, A shakes his head from side to side. Long ago, it seems that they ced a mark on the back of the body using a hot iron, but over the past century, they developed a seal called a ve seal. It was developed by a big country in the desert, but it spreads all over the world in an instant because it is a seal that will not disappear for a lifetime. It could be cured by healing magic if the burn was just ced recently, but the ve seal which is tempered by magic is impossible to be cured because it is not technically a wound. Thats too harsh When I sigh after hearing her exnation, A made a face of disgust and clenched her jaw. It seems that the ve seal that forces an order is also under development, but fortunately it has only the power to give a light punishment at the present stage. To the point that their body will be numb and cant move. However, they will be struck by a whip if they stop moving Uwa, how frightening humanity keepsing up with terrible things no matter which world it is. While murmuring that, I reached out my finger to the screen panel. cing my finger on the entry of A1, I open my mouth. Can you bring them all? For now, lets evacuate them. When I said that, A1 lifted the carriage with both hands. Chapter 18 - Cat Cat Cat

Chapter 18 C Cat Cat Cat

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator With a shriek and scream that can be heard over and over again, the carriage arrived at the heavenly castle. When I look inside of the carriage, it turns into a hell painting of pandemonium, such as a person who is crying, fainting or trembling and sometimes pressing their bodies against each other. When A1, who carried the two carriages in two tips, lowers thest carriage to the ground, there was a figure of a girl who trembles while clinging desperately onto the coachman seat. So a cat will still be scared even if I moved it with a vehicle When Im convinced while looking at her cat ears which wereying down tightly against her head, A opened her mouth as if it was hopeless. it seems like, some people already have a ve mark You cant get rid of it? No Seeing A who became depressed, I sigh and shift my eyes to the girl. Then, there was a figure of a girl who was trembling while ring this way in the coachman seat of the carriage. Are you okay? It was frightening, wasnt it? When I approach her while saying that, the girl took out a knife and turns to my direction. Repeatedly breathing hard, the girl intimidates me with her eyes that look scared. I will be scratched if I reach out my hand. While thinking that sort of things vaguely, I smiled with my arms wide open. Im not scary, you know? Look, Im not even carrying any weapons. When I tell her that, the girl lowered her guard and shruged her shoulders. What a cute child. I thought that kind of thing even though its out of ce. With a petite body that looks like a middle school student, her childlike face and big round eyes fits that figure well. Yup, I want to give her matatabi. When I was smiling while thinking such things, the girls body suddenly leaned. She was about to fall from the carriage as if she lost her strength, but she was supported by A1 who moved naturally as if he had predicted it. It seems like she lost her consciousness. For now, Its rude but letsy her there. Can you destroy the carriage? When I say that, A1 checked the surroundings for a moment and gently lowered the girl on the ground that was shaded by the wall of the castle. A sits next to her in order to look after her. Then, A1 approached the carriage, grabbed the iron bar and spread it with both hands. The joints between the roof and the deck were broken with a loud noise, and the screams echoed from within. They got extremely frightened. Even if theres a gap where one person can go out, no one is showing signs ofing out so far. Because it cant be helped, another iron bar of carriage were also torn. Then, as soon as a gap on thest carriage was made, a man showed his face. Its a dark-skinned and ck haired man of around fifty years old. He has a distinct facial features and unshaven face. He also had a muscr body, he is a man who has an impact and atmosphere simr to some kind of martial arts master. However, he has a lovely set of cat ears and a fluttering tail. I am Baltic. May I ask your name? The man with cat ear who identified himself as Baltic have said that with a tense look. I am Taiki. Nice to meet you. When I slightly bowed my head and say that, Baltic blinked his eyes and returns a bow. I, I suppose, you are the one who helped us. For that, please ept our deepest gratitude. However, what on earth is this castle. While trembling, Baltic cleared his throat and looked around. Well it is a castle that flies in the sky, isnt it? Its easy to live here, you know? When I answer that whileughing, Baltic looked at me with his eyes wide open and finally burst intoughter. Fu, HAHAHA! Everyone, its alright. You cane out When Baltices out from the carriage after saying that, the rest also came down from the carriage as if they were being lured. There were also old people and women who lost consciousness, but the other people carried them and came out together. When everyone sat down in front of the carriage, they bowed their heads several times. Tha thank you. Thank you. Somehow, it ended without everyone bing a ve Being told a words from thanks by everyone, I smile wryly while being ashamed. Its this guy who helped you so dont mind me When I said that, everyone raised their eyes at A1 while whispering. This is the first time I saw this kind of golem Yeah, moreover, its movement is amazing. As expected, maybe hes a great magician They were making a conversation about me and A1 while ncing repeatedly to my direction. While having a very strange feeling, I looked at Baltic. For the time being, you may stay in this castle, but do you have any ns? When I asked that, Baltic looked at everyone with aplicated face. The rest are looking at each other. We are, a family called Guardian(Moribito) who protects a small shrine that suppresses the demon forest. Normally we will not fall behind and be overpowered by that kind of thieves, but after taking my family as a hostage in an instant, I became unable to fulfill my duty. However, by the help of Taiki-dono, I will be able to protect the small shrine again. So, will you return to that ce again? Upon hearing that, Baltic bowed his head deeply as if he did something rude. I am very aware that you helped us and I will be saying something shameless. I also know that you need a great deal of magic in order to move that advanced golem. After saying that, Baltic raised his face. Even so, I hope that you can drop us off to the surface I stared at the serious eyes of Baltic and exchanged nces with A1. I dont even know what magic is, but if you think about it properly, I wonder how can A1 move? As I thought, is it because of sunlight? Iughed while thinking about trivial things and turned back to Baltic. Its okay. If it is A1, he will carry you for sure. thank you When I was smiling wryly at Baltic who bows his head deeply, suddenly, an old man sitting in the back raised his face. Baltic After calling that name, the old man stands up. He looks like an old man who was carved with deep wrinkles. His grey hair is probably due to old age. Unfortunately, three people have received a ve mark this time. Im sorry for that people but they can not be a protector. When the old man said it sadly, Baltic gnashed his teeth frustratedly. Come to think of it, is the person who received a ve mark will bepletely bound in a magical sense? Then, they will certainly be taken as a hostage again and will cause the same situation in the future. When Im watching them while thinking This is difficult, Baltic turned his miserable face to my direction with his brow making a character of . Im sorry. I wonder if you can shelter the three people who received a ve mark? If theres a ce where a beastmen can live somewhere, you may also drop them off in that ce. Therefore Oh, no, Its alright. Look, there are too many houses where they can live in, so If they like, they can live in the houses or the castle over there. Sincerely, thank you very much Baltic deeply lowered his head again. It seems like hes worrying too much. So, thoes three people are When I look around while saying that, a woman in herte 20s who looks like a strong-willed person has stood up. And, everyones gaze turns to the man of around thirty who supports the shoulder of the woman in her forties who lost consciousness. They are my wife, my younger sister, and my younger brother. All my siblings including my wife are really strong-willed and because they were too rampant that time.. Hearing Baltic says that frustratedly, I deeply understand. Baltics wife and his siblings? Certainly, he will be reluctant to be separated from them. Somehow, the three people resembles the girl who lost consciousness and being nursed by A, so perhaps they are siblings. Shall we visit you asionally? If so, you will meet each other then. When I said that, Baltic raised his face delightfully. Is that true!? That would be great..! Seeing Baltic who replied really delightfully, I also became a little happy. You really love your wife dont you, Baltic. - TL Note: Cats loves matatabi. This nt is also known as silvervine and cat powder. Chapter 19 - Baltic’s wife, siblings and another one

Chapter 19 C Baltics wife, siblings and another one

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator When the talk was settled to some extent and I was considering if I should have A1 drop everyone off, I heard the voice of A. U, umm When I turned around, the girl who had lost consciousness earlier was standing behind A while pressing a knife against her neck. Re, release everyone! She said that in a voice like a sound of a bellparable with her petite appearance and I somehow turned around to Baltic. Then, I saw the face of Baltic that grew pale and turned to deep blue. Can, can you stop it, Mea? Taiki-dono saved us! The girl called Mea heard the angry voice of Baltic and looked around a while observing the situation around her. Baltic who spread out his hands with a pale face, I who stood in front of him, and the family members lined up unrestricted in front of the carriage were seen by her. After looking at all of us, Mea shifted her gaze to A who she pointed the knife at. Seeing As eyes looking straight at her eyes, beads of sweat formed on Meas forehead. I, I, Im sorry! Removing the knife from A, Mea knelt on the spot and apologized. As neck doesnt seem to have a scratch. When A was released I became relieved, Baltic sincerely bows his head to me. We, we are really sorry..! We repaid your kindness by putting our hands on the wife of Taiki-dono..! Wi, wife!? Hearing the words of Baltic, a shocked voice was heard from behind. Its was A. Despite receiving a little shock, she lightly waved her hand from side to side. No no, I am a temporary resident. I will be sent back to my home after this so In the flow of her speech, she inadvertently said that she dont want to stay. She became slightly depressed by her own words and Baltic looked at A with a difficult expression. I see, so thats how it was. However, it is true that we pointed a de regardless of you being a resident Allow us to apologize from the bottom of our hearts. Mea! Ye, yes! Im sorry! Well, Im d nothing serious happened. Then, all those who want to go down to the surface, get in the carriage. The ce has calmed down somehow and all of them got in the carriage leaving behind Baltics wife and his two siblings who received a ve mark. Then, Mea turned her face to Baltic with a puzzled expression. Um, wont mother and the rest get in? Hearing Mea say that in an anxious voice, Baltic knit his brow. What? So, shes a daughter of Baltic? Torraine and the rest have received a ve mark on their bodies Its sad, but they will not be able to protect the small shrine. Mae, father wants you to protect the small shrine together with me. No way! If thats the case then I will stay together with mother! Mea!? Hearing those remarks from Mea, Baltic made a face like it was the end of the world. Well, hes just at his awkward age as a father, probably. I could somehow understand the feelings of Baltic and Mea, so I will try to make a suggestion. How about this. For the time being, we will look after Mea-chan here for a short time, so she can spend time together with her mother, her uncle and her aunt .. N, no, please wait. Maybe, Mea doesnt really understand the story yet. You see, Mea. Its not like you will not be able to see your mother and the rest again. Taiki-dono also said that they wille back asionally. So, we should do our duty to protect the small shrine.. No! Mea!? Baltic just stood there staring at her as if it was the end of the world. While smiling wryly at that situation, I try another suggestion. For example we wille back again after half a year. At that time, why dont you ask Mea-chan again? Ha, half a year no, in, in three months.. Nodding to Baltic who looked depressed, I look at Mea. Well then, do you want to live here for three months? When I said that, Mea nodded with a bright smile. Un! Ple, please! Seeing Mea who replied cheerfully and jump off from the carriage, Baltic seriously said. Listen, Mae. You will meet with father after three months so until then, even if you will be lonely. Yeah, I get it! While hearing the heart-warming parent and child conversation, I gave instructions to A1. Watching how A1 lifts the carriage, I shift my eyes to Baltic and the rest who managed to fit inside one of the carriages. Well then, see you in three months Thus, Baltic and the others returned to the surface. While also feeling warm and fluffy from the love of the Baltics family, I smile wryly to this strange situation that feels simr to a job transfer away from home. No, the direction for his job transfer should not be his very own house, right? On the other hand, after Baltic and the others went down to the surface, I notice his sister Schnee and his brother Rant exining the situation to his wife, Torraine, at the back. Torraine rolled up the short sleeves of her unique clothes that was patched with cloth and leather, and looked at the ve mark which was imprinted on her right shoulder. When Mea also looked at it anxiously, Torraineughed as if it was hopeless and caressed the head of Mea. Well, dont worry about it, but.. certainly, if someone has a ve mark, then theres no way they can protect the small shrine again. Saying that in a soothing tone, Torraine turned her body to my direction and bowed her head. Its a Dogeza style with her both hands ced in front of her head. Thank you for saving us from this incident. We will do whatever it takes to return your kindness, so please treat us well from now on. I received a dogeza from a beautiful married woman. For some reason, such words dance inside my head and I sit in seiza in front of Torraine while flustered deep inside. No, it only happened by chance, so dont worry too much Oh, I will be grateful if you can help me with the harvest of vegetables, fruits and medicinal herbs. If you like, I will show you around the ind and also the ce where you will live from now on. When I said that and make a slight bow, Torraine looked up at me with a round eyes. Behind her, Schnee and Rant are also surprised. While saying her gratitude, Torraine looked at me, A1, and the Heavenly castle in sequence. And, she turned to Mea. Mea. I wonder if its almost time for you to get married? In a carefree tone, Torraine blurted out something unexpected. Moreover, its not only me, but Mea also became speechless. It seems like my life with the new residents will be full of troubles. Chapter 20 - Cat beastmen into the castle

Chapter 20 C Cat beastmen into the castle

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Wa, wait, shes too young for that. Shes not even 15 years old, right? When I said that while smiling wryly, A followed up a bit harshly with Th, thats right. Shes still a kid Although I didnt mean it in that sense, I heard that adolescent girls are difficult to deal with. As a matter of course, Mae, who was treated like a child, puffed out her cheeks. Torraineughed as if it was hopeless and nodded. She may look like that, but shes fifteen years old, you know. Shes at the age where she can get married. Of course, I would like you to look carefully at Mea first. Please think about it carefully. She may be a little tomboyish and mischievous, but the truth is shes a very good girl. Everyone tends to be misunderstood in the first meeting, but thats natural, isnt it? Mea turned her face away and pouted after hearing the words of Torraine. But I think its strange that shes feeling shy while pouting. I got it, what a good girl she is. Well, for now I was about to invite them for a meal when I remembered what happened to Mea. Ah, just in case, lets take a closer look at Mea-chans wounds. Eh? A question mark rose from everyones head and Torraine spoke on their behalf. Are you also a doctor? Taiki-sama. Will you cure it by Healing magic? A has also added a question to the question of Torraine. Ah, thats right, Im supposed to be a magician. Even if the injury was healed, it will be serious if bacteria enters the wound, you know. So, its better to make a detailed examination. Looking at everyone who tilted their head, I turned around to the main gate of the castle. Wha, what a Wow, did it open on its own!? The floor is, mo, moving We moved inside the castle and entered in the elevator, but everyone dropped their cat ears and tail, and their face turned pale. It seems like, it will be harsh for these people to live inside the castle. While smiling wryly, we arrived at the third floor, I took A and A1 and we got off from elevator a step ahead. Then, a shout simr to a shriek rises from behind. Th, this is Golems, and so many of them!? Its the voice of Schnee and Rant. When I look behind me, Meas hair bristled up and froze up, and Torraines eyes were round like saucers. Its this way When I said that and move ahead, Torraine and the others followed behind with a slight dy. We entered in the medical room and I looked at the machine simr to a tanning machine and I suddenly remember. Thats right. Isnt that machine the sexual harassment machine where various personal information is disyed? What should I do. How will I start-up that kind of machine in front of everyone No, this is a medical activity. Even a real doctor will conduct a medical examination, but they should not hold even a fragment of hi thought. Well then, can you lie down here? When I said that, Mea looked back at Torraine several times, but her back was pushed and she came forward. She lied down on the bed timidly and, I gently touched the screen panel. The screen panel turned ck and the lid closed automatically. When I look inside from the transparent window, Mea who was being lighted up had a stiff expression that gave one the feeling of not knowing what was going to happen next. Yosh. Well then, Im going to conduct a medical examination from this point on, so please stay away from here. When I said that, everyone stood up near the wall. After checking them, I touched the screen panel and started the medical examination. After a while, information about Mea started to appear, so I averted my line of sight. However, I felt that there was a 14 years old in the information that caught my eyes for a moment, but I guess its just my imagination. While Im waiting for a while, Schnee, who looked restless with her brows in the character of , looked this way. U, um, how is she now? Even though she had a strong-willed atmosphere, Schnee said that as her voice was getting smaller and smaller. When I was about to answer, we heard a sound from the sexual harassment machine just in time. Its not just Schnee and the others who were surprised due to the pipipipi electronic sound, but also A. Oh, it looks like the results have came out, you cane here now. When I said that, everyone lined up in front of the screen panel, they look at Mae who was being lighted up and the numbers that were disyed. This is? Its showing the health condition of Mea. Exining it simply, she has two bruises, five scratches, andck of nutrition such as vitamins.Then, it says the bruises and scratches have been treated. Such information was being disyed. And, the lid opened automatically. Maybe she was scared, Mea ran to Torraine as if jumping out and hugged her mom. While smiling wryly at that situation, I shift my eyes to the screen panel. It looks like she got a little injury. I think it was already cured, but she has a vitamin deficiency. Does she eat a lot of vegetables or fruits? When I asked her, Torraine smiled bitterly and nodded. Thats true, we dont eat a lot of vegetables. We can eat fruits if we can harvest, but recently we only harvestested a little Is this the case for everyone? Were ashamed While I and Torraine are having that conversation, Mea touched her own body as if to confirm something. Well, do you want to have a meal? A, can you lend me a hand? Ye, yes! I will do my best! When I thought that this was the right time for teaching her, A made a very upbeat reply. We went down to the second floor and we all moved to the dining room. Let us also help you. Rant cant cook, so may I ask him to clean. That would be a big help Im honestly d to hear the words of Torainee, but A seems to be tense on the contrary. She started the preparation of the ingredients with a stiff expression. It will be easy to eat if you cut it this way Ye, yes! I also start cooking while smiling wryly to the serious A. The food preparation has progressed even though they were surprised by the cookwares and the kitchen equipment, and Mea was backing-up the awkward A for some reason. Unexpectedly, cooking together may be a goodmunication tool. While Im thinking such things, stir-fried vegetables, german potatoes with bacon, and mayonnaise pasta sd are served on therge tes. I prepared rice and toast for a staple food. I wonder if they eat rice? When all of us returned to the cafeteria while carryingrge tes, Rant stood up and waited. Go on, everyone should eat vegetables When I said that and arranged the dishes, the Cat beastmen performed a strange prayer. The four people ced one hand in front of their chest and stared at the food. Itadakimasu Itadakimasu I and A put our both hands together and simply said that, and I turned to the foods. The stir-fried vegetables were cooked with a little soy sauce so Im not satisfied with it personally, but the german potato and the pasta sd tasted good. Everyone also eat with their eyes lit up. it was a really delicious meal. We are just ashamed to show you our unsightly appearance eating like hungry children. When we finished eating, Torraine said that while blushing. By the way, everyone reached out their hands to the rice, but they ate bread in the end. How sad. We finished our meal and headed outside again. Somehow, Torraine and the others, no, I feel like Mea was walking closer than before. Shes like a pet who was given food for the first time, so its a bit amusing. We arrived outside of the castle and I turned around to Torraine and the others. There are many houses at the east side and west side, but where do you want to live? You seems to be scared of the elevator inside the castle. When I said that andughed, Torraine and the others had talked and decided to live in the west. Theyre delighted to see the white houses lined up and became delighted again when they looked inside the house. Actually, theres tap water, hot bath, a western-style flush toilet and a shower in the white houses. It couldnt be better. Even so, there is no electricity. The lightes from an oilmp. Theres no problem because theres a lot of olive oil, but its a little troublesome in my own opinion. However, for Torraine and the others, it seems that the condition has improved much more than their previous home. They seriously thanked me to a surprising degree. Afterwards, I pointed out the location of the field and the heated swimming pool, and we were dismissed. When I lead A and A1 and returned to the castle, A let out a giggle inside the elevator. Whats wrong? Ah, no, its nothing. Really? When I look at her face, A was looking up at me happily for some reason. Oh, I wonder if shes happy because we were able to save Baltic and the others. What a kind girl. Somehow, I feel warm while thinking that kind that thought. Taiki-sama Hmm? What did you think when they talked about the marriage between you and Mea-chan? No no, shes too young Then, what if she, Mea-chan, was sixteen years old or something like that? Sixteen-year-old. Its simr to a high school girl. No, shes still young. Anyway, maybe I will think about it when she became 19 or 20? When I said that arbitrarily, A nods several times with aplicated expression. We should be almost the same age, right? She said that while frowning and I tilted my head. Same age? Oh, Im thirty, though When I said that, she stopped moving as if her time had froze. Torraine The four people who cleaned the white house were sitting while looking at each other inside a room. However, I didnt expect that we will be rescued by a Legendary Great Magician-sama Rant muttered that somewhat absent-mindedly. If they have that many golems, there would be no country who can be their opponent When Schnee said that while nodding, Mea looked at the three people with shining eyes. I want to explore various ces tomorrow. Theres nothing but amazing things here so it will be fun! Seeing Mea who cant hold back her overflowing curiosity, Torraine shakes her head from side to side while smiling wryly. Lets go first to the field. Its very wide so we should see if there is something that we can harvest while splitting into groups Muu Its because we are in a position of receiving shelter and if we dont work hard though its not like we will be thrown away even if we dont do anything, right? When Schneeughs as if it was hopeless, Rant nodded deeply. Thats true. He seems to be very generous. We have to keep an eye out so that Taiki-sama wont be deceived by someone. Rant said that and shift his eyes at Torraine who was thinking about something quietly. Is there something wrong? When she was called out by Rant, Torraine put her hand on her cheek and exhaled. The girl A-chan who was together with Taiki-sama, I feel like Ive seen her somewhere. I wonder if its just my imagination. Chapter 21 - Mea who can’t enter the castle

Chapter 21 C Mea who cant enter the castle

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Hearing the sound of the rm clock, I put my hand out of the futon and turned the rm off. When the sound stopped, I hid inside theforter listlessly for a few seconds and raised my upper body while saying Heave ho. After washing my face, I changed my clothes and went downstairs. Good morning I greeted A1 who was waiting downstairs and we got in the elevator. When we arrived at the second floor I walked into the passage, a light was shining from the dining hall. Ah, good morning Good morning. Youre quite early, arent you. When I entered, I saw A wiping the table in the dining hall. We exchange greetings and I smile to the shiny table before me. Good, you already are done with the preparations, maybe we can eat together so lets call Torraine-san and the others. When I said that, A answered and ran up to me. When I went to the first floor with A and A1, the two gatekeeper robots are blocking and standing in front of the main entrance for some reason. Seeing the two robots pressing their hands against the gate in a daunting pose, I tilted my head. Did something happen? Can you open the gate? When they heard me, the two begin to open the gate in slow motion. Perhaps, the gate was badly fitted so its making a rattle? While Im making a poor guess, a small figure is standing behind the opened gate. Mea-chan? When I call her name, she lifted the head while pouting. Good, morning Good morning. Are you okay? Mea nods with an indescribable expression. I thought that I should bring some of the vegetables that we had harvested to Taiki-sama, but I was driven out. Heh? By whom? Not by, these two gatekeepers? When I said that and pointed at the two whos standing behind the gate, Mea nodded silently. Its okay if the intruder is an outsider, but are the people living in the ind also no good? I thought that and turned around to A. A, can you go out for a while? Ah, yes, I understand. A went out and I closed the gate. When a knocking sound can be heard, the two gatekeepers opened the gate a little and when A tried to enter the castle, they blocked her with their hands. Isnt she living inside the castle? I wonder if I need to give permission to these two every time. I escorted A and suddenly remembered something. Ah, maybe I got it. Come with me When I said that, I lead the two and A1 back to the elevator, and head to the control room while pushing the back of the scared Mea. We arrived at the control room and I approached the screen panel whileughing at Mea who looked around intently. When I touch the screen panel with my fingertip and operate it, I found the Approval in the screen. Among the considerable numbers of entries, I found the words New upancy. I found this on the first day when I was scrolling down this screen panel, but I almost forgot it. When I touch that words with my fingertip, words of human female 16 years old and cat beastman female 14 years old are being disyed below the name of two people, but. 14 years old? When A looked at the screen panel and muttered that, Mea gently turned away her eyes. I am, 15 years old, after three months. Whileughing at the situation of the two, I selected first the entry of human female that seems to be A. Then, all the data that was disyed in that sexual harassment machine appeared. Oya? It created an atmosphere that I felt for the first time and I looked at my side, but A had already turned bright red up to her ears with teary eyes. It seems like, the meaning of the three sizes are also understood in this world. It wasnt bad, but it was awkward because It would be strange if I didnt see anything. By the way, Mea didnt seem to understand it well. Well, lets just think that its a detailed measurement for a dress. Anyway, sorry about that. N, no, you dont have to say sorry. My, my Kuh After apologizing to A who came to behave suspiciously, I check the entries at the bottom of the screen panel. The first floor has entries such as gate, elevators and towers. The second floor has elevator, kitchen and so on. Apparently, they can walk inside the castle to their liking if I put a check on this. Hmm? So that means, you could also not enter the elevator when you were alone? When I asked her, A nodded. Maybe I didnt notice it because we were always parting in the second floor. I was convinced by myself and ced a check for the two so that they can move to every locations. However, I lock the entries like the robots rted and defense facilities rted on the screen panel. It will be a problem if they will operate this area by mistake. Well then, lets call Torainee-san and the others. Hmm? Why? I thought that we should have breakfast with everyone. When I said that and grinned, Mea nodded with a slightly surprised face. When we went to pick up Torraine and the others, there was no one staying in the white house. Theres no presence even after we looked around. Areh? I wonder where did they go? When I said that, Mea pointed at the garden. I think, they are probably harvesting the vegetables. Because it looks like the vegetables were already ripe even though its still not a harvest season. Are they going to harvest it all!? Thats very hard! I was surprised by the words of Mea and ran to find Torraine and the others hurriedly. When I look at the terraced garden, there are three people who have already harvested vegetables in huge piles. Hey! When I called them out, Rant and Schnee who were somewhat close, and Torraine who was quite far away responded. Good morning The three said that and came near while carrying baskets full with freshly harvested vegetables on their backs. They had collected arge amount. Perhaps, if everyone worked hard to eat it would take about a month to finish them all. Uwaa! Youve gathered a lot! Yes. We are thinking that we should harvest not only for Taiki-sama, but also for the Great Magician-samas whom we havent had the opportunity to meet yet. Being told so by Rant who reached here first, I realized that I didnt properly informed them. Ah, Im sorry. You misunderstood when I said that theres no one living in the ind. Even in the castle, only me and A are living there now. Eh? And, seeing the stunned face of Rant and Schnee, I once again talk about the overall poption of the castle and the ind, and informed them how often the vegetables will mature. After that, I also inform them that there are robots who will automatically sprinkle a water every time before noon, and once a week, another robots will cut the leaves of trees, vegetables and arrange the appearance of the garden. However, since we dont harvest it, the valuable crops are also thrown away along with the cut branches and leaves. Eeh! What a waste! Schnee said in a unusually loud voice. Well, I can harvest every week so I only need to be careful so that it will not wither and it will be fine if we only harvest enough for this number of people to eat. When I said that, the three nodded and said something like We have never heard of such a field, but we are convinced if it was made by Great Magician-sama Well, I cant also believe such an outrageous environment. If I invent such a mechanism, I will be a grandfather by the time I notice it. Well then, lets eat using the vegetables that everyone has gathered. When I said that and ended the conversation for the time being, Meas belly rumbled. Felling the gaze of everyone, Mea ced her hand on her stomach with an angry face I, I also want to eat some meat. Yeah. I will get more meat When I said that whileughing, Meas ears were standing up straight happily, and Torraine and the others were full of smiles. However, I felt a slightly cold sign from A1 and A who were behind me. Chapter 22 - Chaos in Kingdom

Chapter 22 C Chaos in Kingdom

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Azul Kingdom Southeast across the Rebras Mountain Range from the u Empire. Beyond the dense forest is the Azul Kingdom. Its only one of the small countries and its territory is also small. It has managed to function well economically, but it is currently suffering from chronicbour shortages due to its small poption. Currently, the Royal Capital was in a bit of a chaotic situation at the moment. Theres no vibrancy to the main streets that should be always quiet lively, instead it was reced by loud noises created by people who roared around the Royal Castle. Bring out the princess! What will you do if the empire will attack!? When the people shouted that, the guards who defended the castle yelled while holding their shields. You, you idiot! Where do you think you are!? If you dont stop this, all of you will be thrown into the dungeon! Hearing such words, the peoples anger burned up even more. Seeing the tension of the people and soldiers who yell at each other in this critical situation, a man breathed a sigh. He is was short and a plump man. His age is probably in his fifties, but currently he was bending his back with a depressed look so it would not be strange even if it was said that he is sixty years old. Theres a small crown above the red hair of the man who wore a mantle on his luxurious dress. King of Azul Kingdom, Reizent Torte Azul. That is the name and title of this man. However, Reizent is looking out of the window quietly with a worn-out face that doesnt even have a trace such as the dignity of a King. I was done. I waspletely done After all, I was trapped by the Empire I even personally led my own daughter to receive a ve mark Reizent grumbles to himself hoarsely. He heard a knocking sound on the door from the outside. Knitting his brows to the intense sound, Reizent raised his face. Immediately after giving his permission to enter the room, the door opened and a tall man appeared from the back. He didnt have a helmet, but he was wearing a white armour. Excuse me. Your Majesty, an envoy of the u Empire Again? Interrupting the mans report, Reizent looked up at the sky. Seeing the annoyed look of Reizent, the man shut his mouth and hardened his expression. Although there should also be no leaks of internal information to the outside, the popce is alleging that I attacked the imperial soldiers because of the princess cuteness and I am currently hiding her inside the castle And now, what I have heard from the envoy say that we should quickly give the princess or else the Empire will give the Kingdom a crushing blow Reizent said that with a faint smile and mmed the wall. Nonsense! She received a ve mark in front of my eyes and I was watching my crying daughter! Because of the Empire, the princess became a ve and lost her ce where she can return to! How could they behave as if they were the victim! Hearing the roar of Reizent who trembles in anger, the man who came to report straighten his back and said. Ha, Hah! All the soldiers understand the deep sorrow of his Majesty and the resolution when you offered the princess to protect the Kingdom! However, the Empires side is I know! Anyway, if the envoys of the empirees, we will meet them! Tell them toe now! The man replied and bowed after hearing Reizents words, and quickly left. When Reizent went to the hall, there were already two soldiers and a man with an appearance simr to a knight. The man saw the figure of Reizent and makes a bow. Thank you foring. I offer you our warm wee. When Reizent showed a subtle smile and said that, the man made a grim expression. Im terribly sorry to bother you. I hope you will return her Royal Highness who is supposed to be presented to our country soon Thats the very first thing he said and the eyebrows of Reizent also rose suddenly. Envoy-dono. I understand what youre pointing out, but I would like you to also listen to our side by all means. As I have exined from the beginning, there is no princess in my castle and it is also not true that I am hiding her somewhere. Rather, I think it is more unreasonable when you said that the princess has ran away. Your Majesty. That is the same as saying that we are telling a lie No, Im not saying that. However, wasnt it all in the favor of the Empire? Its impossible to get rid of the ve mark on my daughter and I have no idea even if it is said that the princess has ran away. However, although I dont even know what happened to the princess, the people of the royal capital are shouting that I was hiding her Hearing the words of Reizent who said that in displeasure, the envoy raised his eyes. Are you saying that, the Empire has brought in this story in order to start a war? As you know, our u Empire was developing rapidly in recent years, expanding itsnd and we are proud that we are already one of the famousrge countries in the world. Do you really think that the empire is doing this in order to obtain the Azul Kingdom? If you obtain the Azul Kingdom, you will be able to put pressure on the east of the Imperial Country of Fleida from two directions. On the contrary, if there were to be something like an outbreak of war with the Imperial Country without taking any measures on us, there is a possibility that my Kingdom may be an ally of the Imperial Country If you think it like that, it would not be strange at all. When Reizent said that, silence came in the hall. While the soldiers standing around are observing the heated conversation of the two, a knocking sound resounded in the hall. Even while they were amazed by that loud noise, one of the soldiers opened the door and heard the urgent matter. And, he turns towards Reizent with a veryplicated face. What When Reizent asked him sullenly, the soldier opened his mouth hesitatingly. Your, your Majesty. They, they said that some kind of mysterious flying object has appeared above the sky Hearing that report, not only Reizent, but also the envoy of the Empire forgot their anger and blinked their eyes in confusion. Chapter 23 - What Ayla holds

Chapter 23 C What A holds

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Heavenly Castle ? In the Dining Hall Delicious! Ah, hey, Mea. Eat slowly. Even so, this is really delicious, isnt it? When everyone was eating breakfast while having such conversations, Rant suddenly opened his mouth. Come to think of it, is A-sama rted to the royal family of Azul Kingdom? Hearing such words, everyones eyes turns to A. The face of A, who was delighted to inform me that she was able to skillfully peel a potato, froze after hearing the few words of Rant. A moment of silence continues and Schnee hastily says. Hey, Rant! ..No, A-san has the same red hair which is the trait of the Azul royal family that we have heard before, so we had a talk that maybe you are rted to them. However, although the deepness is different, we also saw someone with red hair besides you so maybe you just have simr hair color. When Schnee exined that while pinning down the head of Rant with one hand, A suddenly stood up while covering her mouth. I, Im sorry..! A quickly said words apology and rushed out of the dining hall. Her face became pale as if the blood instantly drained from her face. The running sound through the passage went far and A1, who was at the entrance of the dining hall, turned his face to As back. Im going to look for her shortly When I said that, the Torraine and the others stood up quickly. We will also go Ah, no, it will be difficult if shes still confused, so please wait here first. While smiling wryly at the offer of Torraine, I refused gently and headed in the direction where A ran. She ran to the elevator as I thought to myself. While Im on my way, I could hear that Rant was being scolded. So when I looked back, A1 was walking this way rapidly in big steps. We entered in the elevator and I chose the first floor. I hesitated for a moment, but I felt that she was probably going outside. Youre worried arent you, A1 It became silent after I said that and we rushed out to the floor as soon as the elevator was opened. As I expected, as the main gate was in middle of opening, I saw the figure of A running outside from the gap between the doors. A! I chased her while calling out her name. A rushed out and stopped at the slope. The slope looks gentle because it is curving midway, but the left and right only have fences about the height of the waist, so she will be seriously injured if she tried to jump over it. Imagining that A got hurt before my eyes, cold sweat ran on my back. A that, I dont care about it, so I wont ask anything.... lets go back to the castle together. Torraine and the others are also worried, you know? When I gently said that, A turned around to look at me. Her eyes were full of tears and her mouth was tightly closed in order to keep herself from crying. I gently held out my hand to A who shed tears as she looked at me. However, maybe because she was hesitating over something, A had no sign of approaching me. And, suddenly A1 who was standing next to me started walking. No way, I wonder if he judged that it was an instruction when I said Lets go back? My reaction was dyed after seeing A1 who suddenly started to move and during that time, A1 is already drawing near to A. Ah, dont, donte A let out a voice while drawing back reflexively from the approaching A1. Kya!? Shes only a few steps away from A1s reach, when her butt hits the fence of the slope, her body bends backwards. Oh no! The moment when I was about to start running, A1 reached out his hands at an unstoppable speed. He gently supported A who was about to fall down and carried her within his arms. A1, who secured A in a princess carry, came back silently as if nothing had happened. As one would expect of A1 I muttered that while feeling exhausted and looked at As face whos blinking in surprise. In the end, all the best parts were taken by A1, but it cant be helped. Wee back When I said that to the two, A looks downwards with her brows in as if embarrassed. I, Im sorry I smiled to A who said that in a subtle tone and turned to A1. Put her down A who was released by A1, opened her mouth with a serious expression. Can you, hear my story? Hearing her words, I gently nodded. While looking down at the tree-lined road from above the slope, A opened her mouth. I am, a princess of the Azul Kingdom. My real name is Letizia A Azul. So, you are really a Princess. Certainly, I had a feeling that something is out of ce about you being a vige girl. Hearing the shocking revtion of A, I said that while being convinced to some extent. After all, she cant do any housework even though shes a vige girl. While Im nodding, A turned towards me and bowed deeply. I told you a lie, Im really sorry I became content with your kindness and the everyday warmth we spend together. And, on the contrary, my fear only grew that my lie would be exposed eventually And so, you werent able to say it. Is there a reason why you cant speak about being Royalty? Well, if you suddenly say that you are a princess, I would be surprised, though. When I said that with wry smile, A shook her head from side to side. I am a sinner. It is a grave sin that will never be forgiven While she muttered that in a hoarse voice, A looked at the sky beyond the tree-lined road. I was arranged to marry one of the princes of the u Empire. As proof that the Kingdom will tie an agreement to be a vassal state of the Empire. However I escaped while being escorted by Imperial soldiers Do you, dislike that prince? When I asked her, A started to shed tears again. I dont like him. That person is already fifty years old, so I am too young. Also, among his fifteen wives, I heard that half of them had already died It is just a rumour, but it seems that those who died had really tragic deaths Apparently, that prince is a terrible guy. If he is married to a girl that is rted to royalty from other country, it will surely be exposed if they die. After all, there must be an exchange of letters which contained some informations. If the letter didnt arrived or the family couldnt meet their daughter even if they came to the empire, its only natural to think that something has happened to their daughter. It seemed like my guess was correct as A shivered. Even among his wives who are still alive, it seems that there are those who cant actually meet their families even though they can exchange letters with each other ording to the rumours, it seems that one or two of their limbs were missing, because it was cut off I reflexively stretched out my hand to A who was trembling. However, A turns to me while interlocking both of her fingers in front of her chest. Her face was drenched in tears. I was scared. I was very scared and I was crying every day but, I am a princess of the Azul Kingdom. If I dont be a wife of that prince, the kingdom will! But despite that, I, I! Her sobbing began to mix and she became unable to talk well at the end. However, her very painful struggle was transmitted. How heavy is that burden for this sixteen years old girl? I wonder if its a feeling like going to a torture room by yourself? I can not think myself being in the position of A in a true sense, but I can sincerely sympathize to the circumstances that she had been through. A, if you like, why dont you stay here forever? You will lose the life of a princess, but itsfortable and fun. When I said that, A shook her head while covering her mouth with her hand. I, I cant If, if I will not expose my neck and die in front of the Emperor, the Azul Kingdom, or at least, the people of the Kingdom The Azul Kingdom, our country will! Hearing the heart-wrenching shout of A, I couldnt endure it anymore, so I wrapped my arm around As shoulder and hugged her. Its alright. I will do something about it. So, take it easy. The moment when I said that, A started to cry with a very loud voice as if its a lie that she had endured until now. While caressing with my other hand the head of A who continues to cling and cry, I look up at A1. I felt that the eyes of A1 whos looking at the sky had cast a light. Chapter 24 - The people who are active behind the scene

Chapter 24 C The people who are active behind the scene

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator When I returned to the dining hall with the somewhat calm A, everyone was cleaning the dining hall and the kitchen. It seems that my and As food have also been removed, so I called out to everyone even while I was feeling a tinge of regret. Were back When I called out to them, Rant came walking with his back being pushed by Schnee. I, Im sorry for earlier. With my careless remark Ah, n, no, Its fine. Me too, Im really sorry for suddenly going out during the meal. The two apologize to each other and I felt relieved. Torraine with a te in both hands and Mea approached us. Um, we reheated the food. When Mea said that, Torraine looked at me while arranging the dishes on the table. We thought that maybe the two of you had something you wanted to talk about, so we will draw back for now. We wille again to clean up after you finished your meal. When Torraine said that, Rant and the others also went out after bowing. Certainly, its nice to have aplicated talk with A, but they are too considerate. Looking at the steam rising from the foods and drinks, my eyes met with As. Seeing our stupefied faces, both of us bursted out inughter. Whileughing at each other, we pick up our forks. Lets eat. After we eat, I will hear your full story. Yes A nodded and replied. In the bar of the Royal Capital A blond-haired man in his thirties and two brown-haired men who looks a little bit younger were sitting at the table. tes with foods and fruit wines are lined up on the table, but none of them are trying to get their hands on it. When the blond-haired man red at the two in displeasure, they lowered their head silently. Do you have any information? No, nothing I also dont have any progress since then After he listened to the answers of the two he sighed faintly, the blond-haired man looked around quietly. The customers were sparse, so the employees were at the back of the counter. a flying ind, is it? There are no rumours at all about that in the Kingdom, but how about in the Empire? There should be contact soon from those who infiltrated in the Empire, right? However, if the missing princess has gone to the Empire Among the two, the one who looks timid muttered that. It cant be helped then. The Kingdom had no choice but to repel the Empire again with another method. Can they beat the Empire? Its futile. The Kingdom is not that stupid to start a war against the Empire. Besides, they will be crushed in an instant assuming that they will initiate the war first. So, the ideal thing to do is to wait for the Empires attack and strengthen their defense. This will be the longest war of attrition seen in decades Yes, if they send a lot of forces into the Kingdom, it is possible for the Empire to crush the Kingdom in a few months, but on the contrary we will be grateful if they exhauste themselves here because the defense of the Empire will be reduced. While the men were absorbed in their conversation, they heard a door being opened vigorously from the entrance. It, its the Empire! They have attacked! The skinhead man shouted that and the customers who were drinking near the bar counter stood up. What did you say!? Here in the Royal Capital!? N, no, I heard that they are setting up near the border to prepare for the war. ording to the report, mercenaries are also hired and included in their battle formation Dammit, if thats true then this is bad! Inside the very noisy bar, the blond-haired man lowered his posture and took a sip of wine. It seems like, this is because of the disappearance of the princess, isnt it? Yeah. Also, the Empires movement is faster than we thought. If the Empire hired a lot of mercenaries, theres no way that they will only put pressure on the Kingdom, right? If they will only put pressure on the Kingdom, they will probably set up their troops slowly and take their time to show off their war potential. When do you think the war will start? The Empires movements are too early. If the Kingdom gathers their soldiers, their only choice is in the Falbe Fortress City located between the Royal Capital and border. Although they will leave their biggest war potential in the Royal Capital, I think 30% of it will have to be concentrated in Falbe If they neglect the Falbe, they will surely be attacked from behind in a siege in the Royal Capital. Youre right. And, if the Empire will seriously gather up their troops from the south, it will take a month before the troops will arrive. But, if they will attack immediately, they will probably attack after a week. When the blond-haired man guessed that, the two opened their eyes wide. I have never heard of an operation of the soldiers with such speed Hold on. The information about the Empires troops setting up near the border must have came from peddlers or adventurers. If thats the case, it will take more than a week even if they galloped in a horse from the border to the Royal Capital. Perhaps If they nned to attack soon, they should be advancing to the Falbe Fortress City now. We, we should not stay here and rx! We should also move away from here! Looking at the two who stand up hurriedly, the blond-haired man finally reached his hand to the food. He stabbed the piece of meat with a fork and carried it to his mouth, and looked at the two who are urging him. Calm down and have a meal first. Even if we take our meal, it will not take much time.| The man said that and put the meat in his mouth again. Chapter 25 - The beginning of war

Chapter 25 C The beginning of war

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Falbe Fortress City An towering huge rampart and a big gate that brings out an impressive atmosphere. A crowd of soldiers were lined up above the rampart holding bows. Located in the Kingdom, the Falbe Fortress City is just two days away if you galloped on horseback from the Royal Capital. The entire city is surrounded by a rampart and the city is unnaturally quiet. There were soldiers and magicians on the street, but no residents can be seen. In such a town, a man wearing a luxurious armor was giving instructions. This is not enough. Cant we increase the number of soldiers by bringing them from other ces? General Heirat. There are already 20,000 soldiers including this border resident army. Moreover, the messengers who arrived from various ces said that they will send more than 20,000 soldiers in one month. I think its alright if we can withstand for a month. When an elderly man with an exhausted look said that, the man called Heirat shook his head from side to side with a sour look. Sir Gelb. I know that you, who have looked after this Falbe for many years, believes in the defense of this city. Certainly, Falbe probably has the best defense capabilityparable to the Royal Capital. Heirat, who expressed his opinion while passing back and forth, has stopped and looked back at the man named Gelb. But your belief will probably shake when you see the army prepared by the Empire. It will never be that perfect no matter how much preparation we made. We have no chance of victory in a siege. Th, then, why are you gathering soldiers from various ces to this Falbe? Isnt it because you have confidence in defending this city? While Gelb refuses to back down, Heirat narrow his eyes sharply. Its for a trap and surprise attack, because we will attack them from both sides. We have no means of survival other than that. Wh, what do you mean.. Ah, Ge, General Heirat, were still talking! Turning his back to Gelb who was about to ask another question anxiously, Heirat walked to the castle gate. Gelb quickly ran after him, but Heirat didnt looked back anymore. Imperial Army General Violette! There was a response from Falbe! A soldier, who ran through the row of cavalries, shouted that towards the roofless carriage with two horses. On the carriage, there is a figure of a woman in her mid-twenties with beautiful purple hair wearing a silver armour. Looking down at the soldier with her blue eyes, the woman raised her body from the backrest that is higher than her height. Violette, one of the Imperial Army generals whos also known as the Purple Princess, opened her mouth while looking down on the soldier. What kind of response is it? She asked that in a gentle voice and the soldier raised his face with a tense expression. Yes! I am told that they know what General Violette-dono wanted to say, but they wanted to make a confirmation if this is the will of His Majesty the Emperor! In addition, the whereabouts of the princess is still unknown and the Kingdom is also searching her with all their strength! When the soldier reported that and stopped talking, Violette narrowed her eyes and raised the edge of her mouth. Its really obvious that they are buying some time. Well then, shall we attack the fortress in a few days, from the back? So that we can cut off their supply route, but I dont think that Falbe willst for such a long period of time. Violette sat back in the chair and began murmuring to herself. Are they nning to use the terrain that cant be ignored to trap us and deal with us in small units? If they thought about the difference in our war potential, they would notice that they dont have a chance of winning if they will not do that much. Violette murmured that with a smile on her face. Its a very tough bet for a desperate attempt. If thats the case, we will also take some countermeasures. While Violette is contemting after saying that, one of the cavalries speaks. Violette-sama When the cavalry called her name, Violette raised her face and nodded. I will divide the army into three on purpose. One will attack the Falbe and one will attack the Royal Capital. It is an overbearing attack which relies on difference in military strength, but it will be the best harassment for the Azul Kingdom whoscking in people. I see. How will you divide the army, Violette-sama? The Falbe needs to be conquered as soon as possible. We only need to show a lot of soldiers in order to make the Royal Capital focus its defense. So each will have 5,000 soldier. I will move freely to watch out for surprise attacks, so lets divide the golems to Falbe and Royal Capital in half. However, that means most of the magicians will be leaving. Isnt it necessary to also have a magician in the main unit of Violette-sama? When the cavalry asked that, Violette raised her palm with a fierce smile on her face. While making a faint sound, a bluish purple me appears in the air. Seeing Violette produced a me, the cavalries gasped. What about myself? When Violette said that, the cavalry raised a dryugh and nodded deeply. Forgive my rudeness While the cavalry said that, he secretly shifted his eyes behind the carriage of Violette. Behind the carriage, a ck giant sheds a dull light unique to metals. Chapter 26 - Imperial Army’s war potential

Chapter 26 C Imperial Armys war potential

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator It takes time and money to make it, and sometimes it will be stronger if the one who controls it is the magician who made it. However, the existence of a golem was still essential in the war. The talented magicians are limited, but the golems are infinite if only time and money are invested. And, if you are dealing with castles, cities or infantries, the golem is the best war potential. A country, where arge number of golems can be prepared, is a powerful country and has a great number of magicians. In other words, the golems are also a symbol. If the golems quality is high, it also proves that magical research is advanced. Therefore, first-ss magicians try to make golems at least once. They try to make the best golem in order to prove their knowledge and technological capability. The Imperial Army had prepared a total of two hundred high-ss golems. 100 of them are heading to Falbe and another 100 to the Royal Capital. The hundreds of golems lined up in rows were walking as if leading the Imperial soldiers and mercenaries, and advance towards their respective destination. Royal Capital The Royal Capital was extremely confused. A ck shadow suddenly appeared in the sky. And now, the Imperial Armys are ready to attack. Among them, there were also those who predicted that the ck shadow, that floats on the same height as the cloud, was a magical weapon developed by the Imperial Army and the citizens shuddered in fear. The confusion was also spreading in the royal castle. Is there any new information!? As of now, theres still no movement of the flying object! What about the Imperial Army!? The post-horses report is still! In the throne room where angry voice resounded, Reizent who sat down in throne sighed deeply. . So, the Imperial Army will arrive here tonight. It is not a coincidence. It seems that the flying object is rted to the Imperial Armys movement. While Reizent muttered that, an old man wearing a robe raised his eyebrow. Although there is that flying object, our biggest problem now is the Imperial Army. Theres no way that Falbe will fall in a day, so it is obvious that the Imperial Army divided their army into two. No, Minister Zann. Are you ignoring that flying object? When Reizent said that with a serious face to the old man, the old man called Zann snorted and shook his head from side to side. Your Majesty. This old man thinks simply about everything. The flying object is high above the sky and impossible to reach. So, it is useless even if we worry about it. It will be easier to n for the Imperial Army that will surelye than worry over that. When Zann answered that, Reizent blinked his eyes with a stunned expression. It would have been easier if I could also find a clear solution for that flying object, though. When Reizent said that, he sighed and raised his face. For the time being, lets formte countermeasures against the Imperial Army as the minister says. Should we hole up within the city walls orunch an attack? Lets holed up within the city wall! Our enemy is that Imperial Army! We should strengthen defense now and call for reinforcements Nonsense! The Falbe dont have more soldiers and magicians than the Royal Capital! We should defeat the Imperial Army or make them retreat as soon as possible and attack the army whos attacking the Falbe from behind No, General Heirat, who defends the Falbe, has already called for reinforcements in various ces A fierce debate began and Reizent leaned his weight on the backrest. While watching the state of his retainers who shouts at each other, he gently rest his elbow on the armrest and put his chin on his fist. Even if we surrender or lose, we will not get away without consequence. We have no choice but to win. We can only win Reizents voice bes smaller and smaller, and he put his hand on his knees which gradually shakes and put strength into it. Heavenly Castle Seeing the scenery on the ground that showed on the huge screen, I breathed out greatly. How amazing. Its like a movie. Wide ins, gentle hill and long streamlet are being shown on the ground. There was a big square-shaped city at the top of the hill and I also saw a building like a castle in the middle. And, in the ce away from the square city, I can see the figures of the Imperial army that moves like an organism. Its a number of soldiers that looks troublesome to count. There are many carriages in the back. The soldiers mounted on their horses, soldiers with a bow in the front of it and soldiers with a long spear are lined up in order. No, the front row is not a human When I muttered that, A, who joined her hands together as if praying next to me, opened her mouth. Those are the greatest and strongest golems that the Imperial Army is proud of. Their shapes are different from Taiki-samas golems and they are made thicker, but it is said that they moves at speeds that are not very different from humans. In addition, their strength is overwhelming because they are big and bulky. Hearing the information which she said with a serious expression, I observed the Imperial Armys golems once again. I operated the camera and zoom-in, and the golems are showen one by one. Although all of them are giving off a metallic luster of dark shade, they have difference in shapes. There are some golems like square blocks piled up and others have rounded shapes. Ah, now that I look at it, they also have different weapons. When I said that I noticed something while looking at the screen, A nodded deeply and said. Ah, yes Each golem have different makers, so there are also differences in how they fight. Some people make use of the golems size and weight by making it charge while holding a spear, others make sure that it can fight anywhere while making it hold a sword and a shield. It seems that they have a great variety of weapons and how they fight. Heh. Maybe its like a brand so that people will know that they are the one who made it. I think its more attractive if all of the golems have matching shapes and weapons like an army. While I was expressing such an easygoing impression, A looked at me while feeling restless. Um, umm, Taiki-sama Can you really stop this big war? I nodded slightly to A who asked me anxiously. I think its okay I will see what I can do, so pray to Angel-sama. A, Angel-sama? I smiled to A who became puzzled and put my hand on the operation screen. Lets see, should I give it a try? Chapter 27 - Golem unit

Chapter 27 C Golem unit

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Imperial Army Watching the soldiers who were marching orderly in rows, Violette breathed out while resting her cheek in her hand. It seems like, those people of the Royal Capital decided to strengthen their defense and resist us. While she muttered that, Violette recrossed her legs in the chair. I hate this. It feels like we became a small-fry who oppresses the weak. Hearing such words of Violette, one of the cavalry men smiled wryly. However, those people of the Azul Kingdom are also stupid. If they cant oppose the most advanced golem unit that our empire is proud of, somewhere in the castle walls will surely copse. Nodding lightly to the cavalrys words, Violettoughs. I want to move around in the ins and smash their golems which cant even move nimbly. However, I was very troubled because of that, golems and their more than ten thousand forces are behind that wall It seems that they had chosen the most boring way of fighting. When Violette said that,ughter rose from the soldiers around her. Whileughing with everyone, Violette shifted her eyes at the top of the castle walls which surrounds the Royal Capital. Well if they want to have a decent siege battle, the golems that can destroy the castle gates and castle walls, and the battering ram must be the first thing that they will aim for but I wonder if they will exceed my expectations? When Violette muttered that with a faint smile, a red me burned up above the castle wall. Royal Capital Wa, wa, wasnt it better to aim after attracting them a little more!? General! The middle-aged man in white robe said that and a man in his prime who wore a luxurious armorughed. Idiot, Im going to do that if its a war that can be won! Arent we doing a siege because we lost both in numbers and quality!? As, as, as I thought, we cant win this war..! When the man in white robe changed hisplexion, a short man in armor got angry. General Dukel! How can you say something that makes morale fall! When the short soldier yelled, the man called Dukelughs loudly. BWAHAHAHA! I dont even know how long we can endure this siege battle! Dukel said that with a smile on his face and he looked at the man in white robe while narrowing his eyes sharply. This is a war that cant be won, but this is also a war that we cant lose. Currently, we are losing in both number and quality, but arent we trying to gather the forces within the Kingdom? In the course of time, we will surpass them by only using our number! Dukel raised his voice to exin to one man in front of him in which he adds. I know that the Imperial Army might go all-out to crush our golems! If so, let me know it from the beginning! If you do that, we can slow their movements so that they will not be destroyed in vain! I, I see So, were buying time Maybe because he was overwhelmed by Dukel, the man replied while nodding his head bit by bit. ncing at the man sideways, Dukel faced the surroundings and sent forth his voice. Listen, you guys! The enemy will aim at the magicians first! Protect the magicians with all your strength except those who will shoot the arrows! Got it!? When he yelled that, the soldiers returned a raging reply and Dukelughed loudly. At that time, a soldier holding a shield in the front row of the wall opened his mouth. The Imperial Army has entered the range of arrows! Its the signal for the outbreak of war! All archers prepare your arrows! Dukel was walking above the castle wall while giving instructions and red at the golems standing in rows as the vanguard of Imperial Army. Dont release it until the infantry arrives below the castle wall, so you can rx! Our bows and arrows will reach them but their attacks wont reach us! Shoot them as much as you. wha!? When Dukel was walking while encouraging the soldiers, a sound that cuts through wind echoed and an impact that shook the ground struck the castle wall. Wha, what was that, just now!? When he pushed aside the soldiers and looked down, he saw an object simr to an iron spear which pierced through the castle wall. Dukel, who confirmed that, raised his face with his eyes wide open. Its a golem, that can shoot an arrow Ooh!? A single golem stood in front of the Imperial Army. A lightly-equipped golempared to others was standing with a huge bow that was higher than its own height which was more than two times that of a normal persons weight. That golem stopped one foot forward and started picking up new arrows on the spot. It usedrge iron rods which looked like arrows for ammunition. While looking at the golem who lifted the rod lightly with one hand, Dukel smiled stiffly. Oi oi, thats impossible. They are cheating at this point. Their arrow could almost reached the top of the castle wall from that distance. Immediately after Dukel said that, the castle wall shook and a new iron rod pierced the middle of the castle wall. Seeing that, Dukel snorted. I thought I could leisurely endure a siege for a month, but I think I will notst for a week if I be careless Dammit, its impossible to destroy that golem with cavalry alone If we can manage to destroy it, we will be able to cut the Imperial Armys courage to pieces While Dukel was murmuring, he heard a loud voice from somewhere. So, something appeared! Itsing here! Dukel heard that scream and hurriedly turned towards the Imperial Army, but there are only the figures of Imperial Army who are approaching them just like earlier. Theres nothing else there! Ge, General! A, above! It is above! The soldier pointed at the sky. And, many people including Dukel became surprised by what they were seeing. Just like arge number of flying birds in the sky, small ck shadows appeared as if covering the sky. All the ck shadows appeared from the mysterious object floating in the sky. Ge, General!? Arge number of ck objects from the mysterious flying object are! I know! While yelling at the confused soldier, Dukel stared at the sky. Wh, what on earth, is that..! Are they dragons no, human shapes!? In front of Dukels eyes who looked up at the sky while forgetting to remonstrate the disordered soldiers, therge number of ck shadows werending on the ground. Seeing their figures, Dukel reflexively raised his voice. ! Its a golem! Golems are falling from the sky!! Chapter 28 - Mysterious Golems

Chapter 28 C Mysterious Golems

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Imperial Army The young soldier who advanced while hiding behind the golem, grasped the handle of his spear tightly and raised his head. He looked at the towering castle walls and gritted his teeth. Oi Hearing a voice suddenly, the young man looked behind and gasped. Your getting too stiff. Those who cant move well will die immediately. When a man in his early 20s who was wearing a worn out iron armor said that, the young man opened his mouth with a frown. Please dont lump me in with mercenaries like you. I, we were invaded by the Empire and forced to be soldiers. In addition, all of us have to fight in the front at most, so we will surely die. When the young man said that with a pale face, the man sighed greatly and pointed at the front. This time, no matter how you look at it, its our victory. Look, that wless golem. That one new golem is equal to three golems. When the man said that, the young man raised his head while knitting his brows. Seeing his appearance, the man sighed again and shook his head from side to side. Most countries are making golems, but they cant prepare a new golem every battle like the Empire. Thats their difference in power. If you only think about how to survive desperately andst for three days, they will probably surrender. You may even take the Kings head as a souvenir. Hearing the man say that whileughing, the young man became relieved and looked at the golem. At that time, someone raised a voice behind them. O, oi Amotion was urring and when the young man surveyed the surrounding, the people were looking up. When the young man shifted his eyes above, something ck was obstructing his sight. That something ck had a shape simr to a big person. Eh? When the young man let out a t voice, screams and shouts began to resound in the surroundings. While the uproar was growing, the young man hurriedly lifted up his spear and looked up at that ck something. It, its the enemys golems! Someone shouted. Immediately after that, countless spears are pushed out simultaneously while preparing their skills. They pushed their spears into the bodies, heads, and limbs of the mysterious golems. And, the tips and wooden handles broke as they hit the mysterious golem. Th, theres not even a wound!? It doesnt even have any armor! Wheres the magicians!? This is bad! There still in the back! Even though they were confused by the sudden appearance of the mysterious golem, the soldiers managed to cope with it somehow. Meanwhile, the Empires golems turned around to the newly appeared mysterious golem, they set up each of their weapons and attacked. As expected, it has a powerful movement like a giant that matched its body. Facing towards that Empires golems, the mysterious golem started to walk calmly. The moment when the mysterious golem and the giant golems collided, the mysterious golems arm became blurry and the head of one of the Empires golems was blown away. The Imperial soldiers stiffened at that scene. The sound of cutting through the wind and the sharp sound of metal being cut resounded, and the golem who lost its head split into two. Unlike the soldiers who became unable to move, the other golems faced the mysterious golem without slowing down their movements even though they lost theirrade. However, one lost its arm, one lost its leg and thest one had a hole in its chest. And, in the blink of an eye, the bodies of the four golems scattered on the ground. When the young man looked around as if asking for help, the strongest golems, which the Imperial Army were proud of, had already been defeated. Instead, the mysterious golems are lined up in rows and facing them. U, UWAAAAA!? When the young man turned towards the soldier who screamed, everyone started to run in order to escape from the mysterious golems. Wh, what happened.!? Those those golems that came down from the sky are!? On the hill far behind the army that attacked the Royal Capital, Violette said that as if groaning. Even from a distance, it can be seen that the Imperial Armys front line is copsing and Violette gritted her teeth. mes due to magic rises in several ces, but the soldiers were scattered and fleeing in every direction without minding the copse of their formation. Our armys golems seem to be quite ineffective. And, the infantries, who are supposed to risk their lives and hold their ground, have lost their will to fight and are fleeing. When a cavalryman informed that, Violette stood up from her chair and narrowed her eyes. What are themanders doing..!? Although theres only several soldiers gathered there, arent they too ipetent!? Dont tell me, something happened to themanders? When Violette muttered that, the cavalryman shook his head hesitatingly. No, I counted the battle gs, but themanders seem to be safe. Hearing that words, Violettes face distorted in anger. Even if they know that they will be punished if they withdraw, they still run away Did they feel a greater fear than our Empire? Just what is that, that golem! I think they need reinforcements from us now Its frustrating that we need to secure our superiority with advantage in number, but lets attack in a cone battle formation from the west. The heavy infantry in the center, the cavalry on both sides and they will charge in that form. The moment when the heavy infantry which taking the lead collides with that golem, the cavalry will split to the left and right, and immobilize the other golems. Our objective is to destroy the golem, which the heavy infantry collided with, intensely with magic. Violette gave instructions while looking at the surrounding cavalry and looked at her back. The surrounding soldiers also shifted their eyes in awe to the big golem that walked in order to follow the carriage. If it is one-on-one, my golem will be stronger. If it is difficult to stop even with a heavy infantry unit, I will personally fight it with my golem. The moment when she said that, a ck shadow descended from the sky. That dark shadownded in front of Violette with a rumble. Seeing its smooth appearance and slender body, Violette trembled. Go, golem? I, I havent seen this kind of Ge, General! Please get away! Violette heard a voice from the surroundings and she raised her face in surprise. Do, do you want to make fun of us, by attacking our stronghold with a single golem!? When she said that and raised her hand, the golem behind the carriage moved at speeds not suitable with for its huge build and drew near to the mysterious golem. Lightly raising overhead its huge double-edged sword, Violettes golem showed a sh with a smooth movement simr to a human. However, even though a fierce sound of metal hitting each other resounded, the mysterious golem was standing still as if nothing happened. After a few seconds, a sound of a huge double-edged sword piercing the ground resounds. On the hilt of the double-edged sword that pierced through the ground right beside the carriage, the arm of Violettes golem was left gripping it lying limply. That, thats impossible.. In front of Violette who said that and turned around, the golem, which was the pride of Violette, was divided into three and destroyed. Nu, NUAAAA! Re, retreat! Lead the general and retreat! While Violette was stunned, the surrounding soldiers threw themselves to the mysterious golem while raising their voices. However, both their spears and swords were destroyed by the golems hands, and even the elites of the Imperial Army have staggered. During that situation, the golem moved its head slowly as if looking around the surroundings and naturally floats up to the sky despite itsrge build. Wa, wait! Wh, whos the magician who made you!? Which country do you belong!? Violette tried to chase it while shouting, but the golem didnt look back anymore and flew to the sky while slowly increasing its speed. Royal Capital Seeing the overwhelming power of the golems that descended from the sky, the soldiers, who were at the top of castle wall, raised their shocked voices. Wh, what, are those golems!? The Imperial Army is driven out in no time.. While hearing the soldiers voices, Dukel groans. If those golems attack us, then this Royal Capital would be No, any city would be instantly taken. Is it an enemy, or an ally? Ge, General Dukel! Wh, what are we going to do!? Against that golem, our chances of victory are! When a man in white robes said that with his face turning pale, Dukel looked up at the sky and sighed. Theres nothing we can do Even thinking about winning or losing is foolishness. When Dukel said that and folded his arms while ring at the sky, the man in white robes raised his face and gasped. Seeing the figures of golems which were looking down at the Royal Capital from the sky, the mans knees lost strength and knelt down. ncing at the surrounding soldiers who became frightened, Dukel let out a loud voice. We have no intention to oppose you! Could you send an envoy? I want to talk. When Dukel said that, the man in white robes raised an objection despite his teeth is chattering. We, we, we should ask first, to His Majesty Hearing the mans words, Dukel snorted and said. Is there anyone here who would like to be the envoy? If no one will step up, I will personally go as the envoy. Though, to be honest, I would like to meet the magicians who made this kind of golems. In front of Dukel whoughs while saying that, one of the golemsnded. Chapter 29 - General’s visit

Chapter 29 C Generals visit

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Heavenly Castle A became stunned at the image shown on the screen of the control room. While watching the person who was being held by the robots and headed towards here, I opened my mouth. He has a shy appearancepared to the others, so I think he is a great person. .. I murmured that and folded my arms. I wonder if we can discuss about the treatment of the princess? I still dont get it even though I was told about the royalty a little, but I was able to stop the war. If so, some will probably think of me as a threat. While Im looking at the screen while thinking about such things, another robot was catching a person at the edge of the screen. Yosh. Lets go down and meet them. Eh? Ah, ye, yes! While ncing at A who replied in panic and rush to my side, we made our way into the elevator. When we went out of the castle, I found Mea and the others. It appears that, they are cutting the weeds around the castle. I and A stopped in front of the castle gate while apanied by A1. Ah, Taiki-sama Torraine stands up and bows. A guest will arrive soon, so thank you for maintaining the area. When I said that, Torraine and the others looked at each other. Finally, a Great Magician-sama other than Taiki-sama? Dont, dont get nervous Oh my, I wonder if I will be able to make a food in time While smiling wryly to them who are making a misunderstanding, I shake my head from side to side. No, they are soldiers of Azul Kingdom. When I said that, Rant and Schnees face became stiff. Soldiers..? In case something happens The two have started talking to each other with grim expressions for some reason. Torraine seems to be thinking about something silently, but only Mea is looking at me with her usual look. Why are the soldiers of Azul Kingdoming? Being asked by Mea, A whos next to me trembles. While pretending I didnt notice that, I answer the question of Mea. Oh, I just have something I would like to discuss with the people of Azul Kingdom. I tried helping them because it seemed like they were troubled when they were being attacked by the u Empire. Though, they will likely feel indebted to me. When I said that, Meas cat ears moved with piko piko. u Empire? Help? Mea who didnt even realized that a battle was currently taking ce on the ground, tilted her head with a curious look. And, at that time, two ck shadows came into my sight and approached us. When I turn my face to it, everyone also turns around to it. The two men who were being carried on the back of two robots and wore splendid armor,nded on the ground of the flying ind. Seeing their figures, Torraine and the others silently bowed. A hides behind my back reflexively. The two people, who looked up at the castle, also noticed us and bows. The one who raised his head first is a middle-aged man who wore the most shy armor in the vicinity of the Royal Capitals walls. Im Dukel Klein, a General of Azul Kingdom When the middle-aged man gave his name, the man who looked a little younger than Dukel opened his mouth. Like him, I am a General of Azul Kingdom, Heirat Ilka. I would like to thank you for helping our army on this incident. When the man called Heirat said that, Dukels eyebrow rose. Since General Heirat is in this ce, I thought that theres a possibility, but No way, so the Imperial Army on Falbe Fortress City were also driven out As expected, is it also happening at the Royal Capital? Heirat nodded slightly to Dukels mutter and said that. I smiled wryly while looking at that two people and bowed my head. Nice to meet you, my name is Shiihara Taiki. Please excuse me for sending the two of you here without consent. When I make such greetings, the two people who were looking at me to observe, notice A who hid herself on my back. Both of their eyes widened and said. Pri, Princess Letizia!? Wh, why is the princess Hearing the words of the two, Rant and Schnee, as well as Mea looked surprised. Only Torraine didnt change expression. A, who looked at Mea and the others face and became sad, came out from my back quietly. Dukel-sama, Heirat-sama Its been a long time. Hearing A say that and deeply bow, the two men showed great confusion. I gently breathe a sigh and put my hand on As shoulder. Well then, shall we talk in a different location? Dukel High in the sky in the clouds, an ind floats far away in the sky. I thought I lost my way inside a fairy tale, but it appears to be a reality. Abundant nature and beautiful houses are lined up, and there is a majestic castle in the center as if saying where God lives. Its a luxurious and gorgeous castle that I have never seen before. And, there are several beastmen and a strangely dressed young man. In addition, Princess Letizia whose whereabouts were unknown is also there. The look of confusion and surprise also appeared on the face of Heirat who made eye contact with me. Well then, shall we talk in a different location? While saying that, the young man, who named himself as Shiihara Taiki, took along his golem and went into the castle. I was dumbfounded because he readily showed his back to us, but Im convinced because he is a magician who was controlling one golem by himself. I and Heirat silently nodded with each other and followed behind. I entered inside the castle without releasing my vignce, but the moment I stepped my foot inside, that feeling disappeared. It was a magnificent hall. It is wider and more luxurious than any structure that I have ever seen. I have never seen such a magnificent castle. Go, golem Hmm? When I turned around to Heirats voice, I saw two golems standing behind the gate. The golems supported the gate with both hands in a posture that looked like theyre only there for the sake of opening the gate. Just how many golems do they have? And, do they have hundreds of magicians? I walked inside the castle with an indescribable feeling and entered inside a huge pir. The inside of the huge pir was spacious, the scenery changed every time the door, that opens and closes by itself, opens. Even from Heirat, words are no longering. Were here Taiki said that and led us into a very luxurious hall. It is a magnificent hall that can also be used as a ball and other venues. There were many long vertical windows and I could also see the scenery outside. Its very weird that theres still no other peopleing out even though it was such arge and magnificent castle. Taiki Taking along the amazed Dukel and Heirat, we moved to the fourth floor. I arranged the table and chairs and sat down. The one who sat in the chair was only me for some reason, so I also ask Dukel and Heirat to sit down. As I have Torraine and the others prepare foods on the second floor, only me, A, Dukel, and Heirat are in the hall. No, because A1 is standing next to me, is it four people and a robot? I look at Dukel and Heirat who looks up at A1 with nervous expressions, and breathed out. Well then, I wonder what should we talk about first? When I said that, A, who stood at my other side with A1, opened her mouth. First of all, it would be better to talk about why I am here. Hearing her words, the two narrow their eyes. Thats right.. I became a little surprised because I only heard that you went missing on your way to marry in the Empire. When Heirat muttered that, Dukel showed a shocked expression. Thats a little far from what I heard. It was said that the Empire killed the princess in order to make an excuse to attack the Kingdom. Its not something I should say in front of Princess Letizia, but the princess, who received a ve mark, would be impossible to slip through the Imperial soldiers eyes and run away. Hearing the words of Dukel, A knit her brows and look downwards. Heirat speaks while ncing at A Ive heard that rumor. However, in Falbe City, where there are also peddlers from the Empire, a rumor that our country hid the princess was also strong, but.. Our Majesty the King wont do such a thing. Hearing Dukel denied it without any restraint in his way of talking, Reizent frowns. A, who was listening to their conversation, nodded with a sad face. Father will not do something like helping me. I threw out my obligation as a royalty for my own selfishness. Hearing her words, Dukel and Heirat face A with a hard look. A saw the eyes of the two and wavered for a moment, but she manage to stand firm and opened her mouth. There was a moment when I was in the inn of a town and coincidentally there was no lookout. The moment when I thought I could escape, my feet were starting to move on their own ording to A, it seems that she was absorbed in fleeing out of the town, lied about her identity and rode in a carriage of sentries who happened to be passing by. However, she was tormented by the guilt of abandoning her responsibility as royalty midway and tried to return. However, those sentries told me at that time.. Because I ran away, the Imperial soldiers who were guarding that night were used of being a spy of the Kingdom and executed, and they said that the princess, which is me, was already being chased by both the Empire and the Kingdom. While A was exining the whole story until now, the faces of the two became grim. Hold, hold on a moment! Dukel interrupted the words of A while stuttering. Dukel, who didnt even care that A is startled, raises his voice. Princess, is your story just now true? He asked that in a strong tone and A timidly nods. Then, Dukel turned to Heirat. Its strange. Its full of incongruity. Yes. Its strange how it was so easy to escape.. No, thats also strange, but those guys who called themselves sentries are also strange. Why are they telling such lies? If the Empire is trying to make an excuse to invade the Kingdom, it would not be that kind of roundabout thing. Hearing the conversation of the two, A raised her head. Lie? When A said that, Heirat nodded. Yes. What the Empire announced was that Princess Letizia was being hidden by the Kingdom. There is also a rumor that the Royal Army was moved when you were being escorted, but I havent heard a rumor that the Imperial soldiers were executed. That cant be Seeing A who be shocked, Dukel clicked his tongue. Something is moving behind the scenes. They greatly deceived both the Empire and the Kingdom, and tried to kill the princess. Everyone kept silent after Dukel said that. I look at their faces one by one and open my mouth. Can I have a second? When I said that, everyone turned at my direction. I will change topic, but can A.. no, can the Princess return to Azul kingdom? When I asked a question, Heirats expression became cloudy. A looked down and be silent, but Dukel was different. Its impossible. He dered that clearly and Heirat cast down his eyes. A princess of a country was marked with a ve seal and sent out with a treatment less than a concubine. This is equivalent to having dered that the Azul Kingdom is a vassal nation of the u Empire. I dont think that Princess Letizia, who is supposed to be offered to the Empire with that kind of situation, can spend a decent ordinary life in the Kingdom. A let out sobbing as she could not endure the harsh words of Dukel. Heirat was also showing a grave expression, but theres no sign that he will deny the words of Dukel. I look at A, who looks downwards and shed tears quietly, and shift my gaze to Dukel. Is it okay even if I ept the princess here? Its out of the question to send her to the Empire, and if she cant return to the Kingdom, I think it would be better to live here in this castle. When I asked that, Dukel groaned with a troubled face. That is no, there is nothing we can do here if you take her by force, but I will feel troubled if you asked us if it is okay Well, to tell you the truth, there is no problem if you can change the target of Empire, but. However, the princess will not be able to avoid the war even if she go to the Empire now. If so, if we say that we didnt see anything here Seeing that Dukel and Heirat are making such discussions withplicated expressions, I wonder if it is difficult after all. It may be solved if I dispatch a robot as an ally of the Kingdom every time theres a problem, but it is troublesome. It will be best if the Empire will pull out their hands from the Kingdom. I think if another country kidnapped A, the Empire wont me the Kingdom anymore. When I said that vaguely, their eyes widened. Kidnapped the princess? The princess was kidnapped while being escorted by the Imperial soldiers Certainly, it would be unreasonable to say aint to the Kingdom because it will be a failure from Empires side. When they said that, they look at me at the same time. Taiki-dono! Can you say that you have kidnapped Princess Letizia!? Being asked such an outrageous thing with a very serious look, I blink my eyes. Be a kidnapper. In short, does that mean I was being asked? Heh? Reflexively, such idiotic voice came out of my mouth. When I look at my side, A also stares in wonder with teary eyes. Chapter 30 - Letter from the sky

Chapter 30 C Letter from the sky

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Ki, kidnapped!? When I said that, Dukel and Heirat nodded deeply. To be honest, if Taiki-dono became hostile towards the Azul Kingdom, the Kingdom doesnt have any means other than to surrender. Perhaps, the same thing would be true even for the powerful u Empire. Dukel and Heirat leaned forward and said such things. Therefore, if I say I kidnapped A, the princess of Azul Kingdom When I said that, the two nodded again. Either way, we can only have some sort of contact if a person leaves this flying ind. Therefore, all we need is a letter stating that you kidnapped Princess Letizia. You only need to send a letter one-sidedly, I will not cause you any trouble after that. When Heirat exined that, Dukel agreed. After all, we cante to this ce, so we cant alsoin. When I heard the words of the two and pondered, A knit her brows and opened her mouth. to taint the name of Taiki-sama, who is a great magician, for someone like me Hearing As words, Dukel and Heirat look at each other, but I smile wryly and shake my head from side to side. Its not really a great name, you know. Th, thats not what I mean. Under normal circumstances, you should receive a treatment more than a ruler of a great country. But because of me N, no, Princess, through the kindness of Taiki-sama While Im looking at Heirat who tries to exin to A, Dukel pped his hand while raising a strange voice saying Oh!. When everyones attention gathered to him, Dukel cleared his throat and adjusted his sitting posture. Taiki-dono, this one has an excellent idea He said that with a very serious face and I felt that my face stiffen. Somehow, I have a bad premonition Azul Kingdom A letter..!? While Reizent raised a surprised voice, a man in luxurious robe nodded while holding a paper. The man shifts his gaze from the surface of the paper to Dukel who stands up at the entrance of the hall. The letter says that the lord of that flying ind No, it is a request from the person named Taiki who is the King of the Heavenly Castle no, should I say it is a one-sided deration? Such things are written here. Hearing the mans words which were mixed with confusion, Reizent groans with a surprised face. A, a King who lives on that flying ind? As I thought, is he a legendary great magician? However, what kind of deration would such an extraordinary existence hand down to our country Minister. What is written on the letter? While ncing sideways at Reizent who has a lifeless expression like a sinner waiting for his judgment, the man, who is called Minister, sighed and red at Dukel. Just what did the General talk about.. In the letter, it says I will take Princess Letizia. Princess!? Are you saying that Letizia is on that flying ind!? When Reizent, who was sitting in the chair, raised his voice while standing up, Dukel, who was silent until then, replied positively. Im sure, I confirmed it personally Reizent opened his mouth without concealing his irritation to Dukels words. Talk about everything you saw in detail. The flying ind, that Heavenly Castle, if there is a King, there should also be people.. And, what kind of person is the person named Taiki. Is it an old man like a dead branch in a dress which appropriate for living several hundred years, simr to the legendary great magician which depicted in paintings? Reizent asked questions in quick session, but there was no question about the princess among them and Dukels brows rose. The flying ind is as big as a big city and is high as the clouds. The heavenly castle is the most luxurious and gorgeous Ive ever seen. Maybe it was something made with magic, as there are many things that are beyond myprehension. I didnt see a lot of people, but there are many rows of white houses. Perhaps they were taking shelter inside their homes when they interfered in the war. When Dukel briefly exined until there, he held his chin as if to ponder. Next is, about Taiki who is the King, but how should I put it? Its fine. Just say what you thought and felt about him. Reizent rushed Dukel who was still thinking. Thats right At that time, Taiki-dono manipted three golems in front of my eyes with aposed look, so theres no doubt that he is one of the legendary great magician. However, his appearance seems only in thete teens. Even his clothes is something I have never seen. Teen no, does that mean, he is not growing old? No way, he isnt an immortal existence, right? I havent learned anything to that extent When Dukel shakes his head from side to side, Reizent clicks his tongue and sits back in his chair. maybe its a better marriage than with the fourth prince of the Empire, the problem is the reaction of the Empire. If we say that the princess got married on that flying ind, they will not believe it. When Reizent muttered that, the Minister red at Dukel. Good grief Why did you act as an envoy on your own judgement? If Im the one who went there, I could make the negotiation in favor to Azul Kingdom.. When the Minister said aint, Dukel narrowed his eyes and raised the corner of his mouth. Just what kind of negotiations are you going to propose to an opponent who can destroy a country with a singlemand to their golems? Besides, dont you know that this Dukel Klein has not only war talent, but can also do diplomacy? When Dukel said that, the Minister open his eyes wide in anger and clench his jaw, and Reizent opened his mouth. I dont really understand it, but what did you convey as our request? When Reizent asked that, Dukel tightened his face and raised his head. Hah! This Dukel Klein has tied a temporary alliance for the Azul Kingdom to the Heavenly King! When Dukel announced that, not only Reizent, but also the Minister stoodstill with their eyes wide open. Dukel with somewhat proud expression raises his index finger against the two who stopped moving and opened his mouth. He said, the envoy from the Azul Kingdom must always be this Dukel Klein or General Heirat. And, every six months to one year, he will dispatch a golem to take the envoy to the Heavenly Castle. Afterwards, if the Azul Kingdom will not take a hostile action, the Heavenly King will be a friend of the Azul Kingdom! Wa, wait wait wait! Wait a minute, Dukel! Reizent, who cant withstand it, interrupted Dukel who talked about the contents of the alliance while raising one finger at a time. The Alliance is important enough to be signed by the representatives of each country. Such verbal promise is Th, thats right! Besides, why is the name of General Heirat..!? When the Minister tried to condemn Dukel by sticking on Reizents words, Dukel leaked out a voice with Ah with a preupied face. I forgot to report it, but just like in this Royal Capital, arge army of golems also descended from Heavenly Castle to Falbe Fortress City and I heard from Heirat that the Imperial Army had been forced to withdraw. HAAA!? As the Ministers scream echoed in the hall, Reizent leaned on the back of the chair. When he exhaled deeply with a worn-out face, he shift his eyes to the ceiling. What a day. I receive reports that exceeds my expectation one after another. The Reizents face bear weariness, but his face seemed to have improved since earlier. Reizentughed with a bitter smile on his face and looked at Dukel. Good, I got it. In any case, we will have no worries that this Azul Kingdom will be trampled by the u Empire, soter when the Heavenly King and the General will face, lets say that the letter was given from me. General Dukel. The negotiation with the Heavenly King is a big matter. Hah! Thus, the Azul Kingdom became the first country in history that tied an alliance with the Heavenly Castle. Chapter 31 - General Violette’s Decision

Chapter 31 C General Violettes Decision

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Imperial Army After receiving an attack by the mysterious golems and forced to give up the Azul Kingdom invasion, the Imperial Army reorganized the divided army and withdrew near the border. Hearing a report, General Violette shakes her beautiful purple hair and res at the map of the Azul Kingdoms northern part. our unit who are in the royal capital and the two units who are attacking the Falbe were attacked at the same time No way, is there more than one of that flying ind? Hearing Violette whos muttering above the carriage, a cavalryman opened their mouths with aplicated look. What was that golem? Dont tell me, is it a secret weapon of the Azul Kingdom..? Thats impossible. If the Kingdom had that kind of golem, they should have already used it on many asions. Besides, it would take a lot of time and resources for the Azul Kingdom just to produce that many golems. Violette denied the cavalrymans words and she breathes out faintly while rubbing her cheek with her index finger. .. I think its better to say that they have at least 200 golems. In other words, there are 200 to 300 magicians no, as far as I can see the golems unusual strength and performance, they need more than 500 magicians. Are, are there five hundred first-ss magicians? Who can control one golem alone like General Violette? When the cavalryman casually said that, Violette turned at him in displeasure. Are you saying that there are more than two hundred magicians who are equal with me? I, I am sorry! I didnt say it in that sense While Violette was looking with her eyes slightly open at the cavalryman who was making an excuse with a pale face, suddenly a ck shadow gentlynded from the sky. Seeing that, Violette and the cavalry gasped and became stiff. While all of them payed attention to the shadow, the one whonded took off his hood and a man appeared. His glossy long blond hair was overflowing, then his long ears appear. Please dont frighten us, Aifa When Violette said that while feeling relieved, Aifa silently looked around and finally looked back at Violette. I heard that you fled, but.. When Aifa said that, Violette opened her mouth while ring back at him. Were there rumors from peddlers or someone who returned to the Empire territory? However, we were not defeated by the Azul Kingdom. The reason we were forced to withdraw is because of the mysterious golems that descended from the sky. That Aifa narrows his eyes and let out a voice as if to bite on Violettes words. Tell me that story in detail He said that and Violette exined the whole story until now. Aifa listened silently and hummed deeply. No matter how I think about it, I can only think that that flying ind is an ally of Azul Kingdom, but just what kind of connection do they have? That whole army of golems is surely the greatest war potential of arge country. If the u Empire that grew rapidly bes an eyesore, frankly I think they will make a decision to attack the Empire. Even if they make an alliance with a small country such as the Azul Kingdom, isnt the benefit small? While Violette said that and showed a grim face, Aifa looked away wearily. Are we assessing it highly at the moment. What we can guess is it has a war potential that can just attack the Empire alone without taking time to increase their allies. If they are a country that doesnt have great difference with our country, we could guess that they are increasing allies in order to defend their surroundings To surround their country I see. If thats the case, the country where they should head next will now be revealed, but Maybe because she understood what Aifa wanted to say, Violette sighed and shakes her head from side to side. The destination of the flying ind It looks like its headed to Rebras Mountain Range. Yeah, thats right, but no way, are you saying that there is a ce in Rebras Mountain Range where that flying ind can return to? When Violette asked that while narrowing her eyes, Aifa nodded deeply. I saw a castle on that ind. Theres also a city like a castle town. It means that more people are probably living there. If thats the case, they should always go down to the ground somewhere and get their necessary supplies and resources. Its not strange if they have a ce in Rebras Mountain Range. However, that mountain and the surrounding forest are like arge monster nest. From the beginning, I was nning to go to the top of a high mountain in order to reach that flying ind. Its rather convenient. After saying that, Aifa murmured something and floats up to the sky again. I will chase the ind. Report that to His Majesty. Aifa left those words and flew away. Seeing the figure of Aifa who went towards the ce that can be called The Demons Nest without hesitation, Violette bites her lower lip regretfully. Is he saying, he can go to that flying ind even by himself? How arrogant. While looking up at Aifa whos flying to the sky, Violette grumbles faintly. Afterwards, there were figures of men in light armor who were running desperately towards her. E, excuse me! Wh, where did Aifa-dono go to? The soldiers points at the sky while narrowing their brows to men who repeatedly breath roughly while shaking their shoulders up and down. The men looked up at the sky while their faces twitching, and bowed toward the soldiers and Violette who informed them. By the order of His Majesty, we are apanying Aifa-dono. Damn, is there a city on that flying ind? I dont know. However, we have no choice but to go. While the men in light armor say this, they run to the direction where Aifa flew away. Violette looked at their back and quietly opened her mouth. What is Empire nning to do about that flying ind no, what a stupid question. If it is the Emperor, he will definitely try to do something to make the flying ind his possession. However, if he makes a mistake, it will lead to the downfall of the Empire While Violette muttered that in a small voice that cant be heard by anyone, this time a soldier on a horse runs from a distance. Seeing the soldiers expression, Violette and the surrounding soldiers expressions be tense. Whats the matter? When one of the cavalry men stands in front on the man, the soldier stops the horse and makes him get down on the spot. The Azul Kingdom announced that they have formed an alliance with that flying ind! When the soldier reported that, the soldiers were all loudly speaking their minds. Wh, what did you say?! Did you say that the Azul Kingdom had came in contact with that flying ind!? Seeing the soldiers who raises their surprised voices, he continue his report again. ording to the announcement of Azul Kingdom, on the flying ind, there is a Heavenly Country where the King named Taiki governs and Princess Letizia of the Azul Kingdom is there. Wh, what do you mean!? How did, the Princess Letizia! Heavenly Country!? Who, who is that person called Taiki!? Within the noisy ce, Violette is the only person who was contemting these details while narrowing her eyes. While stroking her chin, she raised her eyes. A castle and a castle town on a flying ind. Those golems with strange and abnormal fighting ability Theres definitely someone who has acquired the abyss of magic on that ind. Violette murmured that and raised her face. She spoke to one of the soldiers who stood around her. I will follow Aifa and try to get in touch with the Heavenly Country. Our army will not be able to move if we dont discuss the Kingdoms statement that they have formed an alliance. Please give my instructions to all themanders and return to the Imperial Capital. When Violette said that, the person who was called out talks in a panic. Ge, General!? If you will do such a thing, you will be severely punished..! The emperors interests should already be in the Heavenly Country. So, please report that I will assist Aifa. He would agree if you say that Aifa went to Rebras Mountain Range. After she announced that, Violette stood up from her chair and whispered something quietly. Her body floats up gently and she looked down on the people who were looking up at her. Well then, I will leave it to you. After saying that, Violette flew away after Aifa. Chapter 32 - Merchant Kidnapping Case

Chapter 32 C Merchant Kidnapping Case

Trantor: Drey Editor: Sherminator Authors Note: This story is simr to an interlude. Azul Kingdom, Royal Capital Oi, have you heard? When a man who wore a turban said that and brought near his face, a gray-haired man, who was checking the luggage on the wagons luggage carrier, nodded solemnly. Yeah, about the guy Hundert? He said, he flew up to the sky with his wagon Right, its an absurd rumor. When the man in the turban agreed, the gray-haired man frowns. If you think its fake, why are you bringing it up? Its because it isnt fake. When the man in turban dered that, he excitedly took something out from his leather bag that is hung on his waist. What do you think is this? When he said, the gray-haired man looked at it and a leaf is lying on the palm of his hand. What with that leaf? Try to sniff its scent It has a strange scent. Whats wrong with this? When the man, who brought his nose to the palm, raised his face and asked that, the man in the turban picked up the leaves and raised it. It seems to be a leaf called Peppermint. It has a strong smell and it can also be used in cooking. It is said that he also has a variety of unusual things besides this. When the man in the turban said that, the gray-haired man looked at the Peppermint leaf excitedly. In other words, its something he obtained on the rumored flying ind. That guy will really make a profit. However, is that real? Its not fake. If he collected rare things somewhere in the remote region, the leaves will be too fresh. Besides, just three days ago, I just saw that guy Hundert in the Royal Capital. He probably doesnt have the means to replenish his stocks. .. Anyway, whether or not he went to the flying ind, goods that cant be obtained elsewhere are attractive. But if youre not careful, you will bepletely deceived by a poor guy like Hundert. When the gray-haired man said that with a smile that has a hidden meaning, the man in turban sighs and smiles wryly. Well, theres probably no need to worry about that. Hundert Two days after the Imperial Army had withdrawn from the Royal Capital. There was a figure of a man who drives a wagon outside of the city. It was a thin man with hunchback characteristics. Although he is in his forties, his worn-out look made him look much older than his age. He also had an appearance of light brown eyes and pale ck hair, overall it is a man who gives a vague impression. Hundert. You have no choice but to do it. If you cant sell in the Royal capital, you can just sell in another big city. Theres no problem in your goods. Rather, its a high quality products, so the feudal lords of the small rural towns will definitely be attracted. That man, Hundert muttered that in order to persuade himself and drives his wagon to the highway. Hundert advances while minding his surroundings and asionally shifting his attention to the luggage carrier of the wagon. Is there no remnants of the Imperial Army? No no, anyone will surely run away if they saw that mysterious golems. After all, even all my fellow merchants are too scared that they dont even want to go out of city The highway near therge Royal Capital. Its a bustling highway where people with various upations usuallye and go, but there was no sign of people and carriages anywhere. Its only Hundert and his wagon who are there. Hundert, who behaves suspiciously because of anxiety, is only paying attention to his front, back, left, and right, and didnt notice the shadow that approached from above. Suddenly, the wagon floated up, and Hundert blinks his eyes and looks down to the ground. Eh? As the ropes that connects the horse and wagon stretches, Hundert became confused, another shadow descended and hugged the horse from its side. UWAA!? Seeing the sudden neers, Hundert was taken aback while raising a scream and turns around to escape towards the luggage carrier. And, he notice the huge figure who was behind the wagon and raised a scream. A, a, a golem. GOLEM!? Hunderts scream which echoed from the wagon that floats up to the sky, have even reached far away up to the Royal Capitals gate. After reaching flying Heavenly Country, Hundert was looking down absentmindedly from the wagon to the horse that fainted. This, this ce is He look around absentmindedly, but the two robots standing nearby didnt even pay any attention to him, so instead he turned his eyes torge sized trees. However, seeing the castle at the highest ce of the ind, strength returns to the eyes of Hundert. I wonder why theres a castle here? Is this heaven? No, I can see clouds right next to it In addition, these golems are While muttering with a shivering voice, Hundert got down from the wagon. He turned his attention to the scenery around him once again and opens his mouth. No way, the ally announced by the Kingdom Oh man, sorry for bringing you here without consent. Were you scared? Hearing a voice all of sudden, Hundert let out an idiotic voice and fell on his butt. When he raised his head, he saw a figure of a simple but kind-looking young man. The young man looks at Hundert and the wagon, and opens his mouth. Maybe because it was right after the war, I was troubled because there was no merchants at all, you see. Youre a merchant, right? Hearing that, Hundert responded while standing up hurriedly. Ye, yes! I, I am called Hundert..! Are you perhaps, one of the Great Magician-sama? While looking at the young man in unusual attire up and down, Hundert asked that. Hearing that, the young man smiled wryly and tilted his head. Is that the rumors? Just what kind of rumors did you heard? Ah, umm, they said, theres a country called Heavenly Country on the ind that floats in the sky, and there are 10 Legendary Great Magician-samas and more than 200 magicians who are their disciples O, ooh did you hear such amazing stories? Hearing Hunderts words, the young man with amazed expression smiled wryly as if it was hopeless and pointed at himself. I am Taiki. Nice to meet you, Hundert-san. The moment when the young man extended his hand while giving his name and Hundert receive it with both hands reflexively, he saw that some figures of people are concealing themselves while crouching low like a tiger behind Taiki. Seeing Hundert who gasped and bes stiff, Taiki said Ah and turned around. Everyone, please dont re at him too much. Hes already scared because he was brought up to the sky. Yes, we understand Responding to Taikis words, a young man and woman of cat beastmen stood up. Hundert, who ispletely scared, opens his mouth while ncing repeatedly at the cat beastmen. U, umm, what can I do for you? Ah, right. I havent said it yet. After saying that, Taiki pointed at the wagon owned by Hundert. I want a various goods from the ground Hearing Taikis answer, Hundert blinked his eyes several times and nods. Do, do you want to buy my goods? That would be great While Hundert is in the middle of talking, Taiki raised his hand and shook his head from side to side. I am sorry, but I have no money Hearing words of Taiki, who was really apologetic, Hundert turned his eyes to the two robots and trembles. Seeing Hunderts face, who is likely to cry at any moment, Taiki quickly wave his both hands. Ah, no no! Of course, Im not nning to take it for free! Apparently, there seems to be some rare things on this ind that cant be found on the lower ground, so if its okay, I will buy your goods in the form of bartering and While listening to the exnation, Hundert felt relieved and breathes out. Is, is that so.! If thats the case, that would be great! Rare things will sell well in the capital, so I will really appreciate it! Hundert, who understood the story, said that happily and rushed toward his wagon. Alright. Please bring it here. Yes Hearing Taikis instructions, the two cat beastmen came forward with a big basket. The two quicklyid a cloth on the ground and arrange the vegetables and nts on it. This one is a costume especially made by a famous tailor and he made it by carefully selecting the materials, but even if I brought it to the Royal Capital, it is too expensive and can only be brought by the nobles but I got ignored by the guards. However, I dont have a connection with a noble, so I dont know what to do with this Said Hundert who brought his product while saying a poor speech, but he stopped walking after seeing goods being arranged in front of Taiki. While smiling wryly at the clearly disappointed Hundert, Taiki points at the goods lining up in front of him. Hundert-san. That clothing is wonderful, but this things are also not worthless, you know? When Taiki told that, Fundat hurriedly shook his head from side to side. N, no no, dont say that! I am not disappointed at all! I was just thinking that I wanted to take a look at your goods! Is that so? Well, I will also exin our goods. First of all, lets start with this Its a spice called Wasabi and it is known for its strong sharp and cool taste. Please try it by all means when you make a dish using this wasabiter. Wa, Wasabi Certainly, I have never seen or heard this Next is, I heard that there are also no varieties of herbs on the lower ground. Ah, It was called Incense tea in the Azul Kingdom. There are various types here, so I think they will sell at high price. An Incense tea!? It is certainly attractive! It is also called as the symbol of the person who built a fortune, so this rare Incense tea leaves will definitely sell! And, when Hundert realized it, his mood became very positive and he was absorbed in Taikis exnation while leaning forward. Azul Kingdom, Royal Capital Ex, excuse me When Hundert spoke to the guard who defends the castle gate, the guard looked at him as if looking at a suspicious person. What. Hearing the guard who asked briefly, Hundert presented a letter which he received from Taiki and open his mouth. The, the Heavenly King, entrusted me a letter for General Dukel. Please kindly receive it. When Hundert said that while dripping with cold sweat, the guards expression changed and received the letter. Why do you have this? Fortunately, I caught the attention of the Heavenly King Ah, then, I should go now to sell the goods that I got from the Heavenly Country, so Hearing Hundert said that and was about to leave, the guards expression change and opens his mouth Ho, hold on! Did you say, its a goods that you got from the Heavenly Country!? I will deliver the letter to General Dukel immediately, so wait for a while! eh? The guard ran away in a matter of seconds, leaving Hundert who is floating a question mark. About one hourter, in front of Hundert, who was invited inside the castle, a man in his prime who wore a luxurious armor was standing. Behind him are people in high status-looking attires lining up. While scared that he might get the death penalty if he acted rudely, Hundert described the various goods which arranged on a big wooden table. A red-haired man dressed in luxurious clothing asks a question to Hundert who exins by reading a paper where he wrote down the exnations of Taiki. How much do you intend to sell these goods? Ah, no, I havent decided the price yet. However, it is a rare goods, so if it is possible, I would like to sell it all together in The price that he revealed hesitantly, was an amount which enough to buy a house even in the royal capital. Hundert always n to suggest a high value at first and then gradually lower the price as a merchant, but his eyes became wide open after hearing the words that was said by the red-haired man without even changing his expression. Oh, how cheap. If thats the case, I will buy it. In case theres a next batch, bring it again to the castle. Eh? You, you will buy everything..? Ignoring Hundert who be amazed, the man called out to the soldier on his side. Prepare the money Hah! Seeing the back of soldier who received the mans order and ran away, Hundert turned his eyes to the man with surprised face. Your, Your Majesty the King..? Hundert whispered that in a voice that seems to vanish and changes hisplexion. In case, if you know when is the date and time to go to the Heavenly Country, report it to me without fail. You can expect a reward. Ha, HAH! When Hundert replied while kneeling as if he copsed on the spot, the King left without saying anything. Dukel looked down at Hundert who froze up while kneeling and speaks to him. How was the Heavenly King? Hearing his direct words, Hundert turned his doubtful face to him. Ye, yes His appearance is definitely youthful, like around 20 years old but his manner is gentle and if I think about it now, it seems like his rxed and calm atmosphere doesnt match his appearance I see. As expected, the Heavenly King is definitely a great magician who has lived for a long time. When the timees that I see the next generation, I wonder if I should suggest to abandon the stories of myths? While muttering such things as if talking to himself, Dukel walked in the direction that the King left. Gre, great magician of myth The remaining Hundert muttered that faintly while kneeling on the floor. Thus, Taikis title was getting more and more splendid. By the way, Hundert, who made a big reversal from near bankruptcy, has be famous for being the most lucky man in the Azul Kingdom andter he decided tounch the Hundert Company. Extra 1 - Taiki’s personal room life

Extra Chapter 1 C Taikis personal room life

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama That day, I, whose body felt unusually heavy, turned over on my bedzily and was cking off until Ipletely lost my sleepiness. Aah, I dont feel like doing anything. I muttered that and looked up at the ceiling absentmindedly. A ceiling with a bit rough wallpaper, walls and a wooden floor. Theres a bookshelf close to the wall and when I turned to the side while lying down on the bed, a TV is also ced ahead. While squirming to move, I reached out the remote control on the bedside and switch on the TV. Then, the screen remained dark, and white letters Video was being disyed in the upper right. Why does the Angel knows contents which can only be understood by humans I muttered while looking at it with my half-opened eyes and controlled the remote. Then, the Blu-ray yer moves and some movie is being yed. Its an old anime movie. In Japan, it is a masterpiece that boasts poprity and great reputation. The old but good tempo development and dream worldview is a wonderful movie that attracts viewers of all ages. When I was a child, I watched this movie and remember that I was strongly yearning for that world. Magnificent scenery and huge airship. Protagonists who moves forward with all their might even though they were being made fun of by the adults. Honestly, I think it has a lot of information and its probably impossible if Im asked if it can bepletely absorbed just by seeing it once. However, despite that, the motives and conspiracies of several groups and organizations blends, and the way they sh is going to be thrilling. Its also intense when the unknown historical relics and ancient weaponses alive. It was a magnificent movie that I didnt even know how many times I watched. I appreciated that movie until the end and finally get up from bed. While listening to the movies ending theme song, I went to the refrigerator good for one person and took out the c from inside. I pour it into a ss and pour the ck liquid that pops small bubbles into my mouth. A c first thing in the morning is a bit strong, but it felt somehow refreshing when my body feels heavy. Yup I felt somehow refreshed. I put the ss in a white stic dishpan that was left in the sink and soak it in water. Izily prepared a bread in the kitchen and put it in the toaster. I prepared the jam and the butter before the bread is toasted, and made an instant coffee. The bread was toasted. I ce the toasted bread on a t round te and spread the jam and butter on it. I put the butter on the half of one piece of bread and the jam on the other half. And fully spread it. I fold it in half. Its delicious if I will eat it this way. It cant be done outside, but this is how I eat asionally in my home. I put some milk in the coffee. I enjoy the fragrant aroma and hold the slightly mild coffee in my mouth. Its very delicious. After finishing my breakfast, took a rest and tidied it up, I brushed my teeth, washed my face and changed my clothes. I threw my clothes into the washing-drying machine, switched it on, and went down to the control room. A1 has been waiting for me in the control room since yesterday. Good morning, A1 When I greet him, A1 raised his face. Will it rain today? Iugh while saying such foolish thing and move to the front of the screen. Im above the clouds so things like rain will not fall. I retorted my own joke and put my finger on the screen while feeling a little empty. I touch the letters floating in the screen and the screen shows the situation within the ind. The serious and diligent robots seems to be working hard while Im cking. The robots are already walking around inside the garden and pruning it carefully. There were no sign of people at the two residential areas where the white houses are lining up and gave me an impression as if its a ghost town. When I first came to this world, I was impressed that it looks like a beautiful city facing the Mediterranean Sea, but the impression which the scenery brings might be determined by the emotion of the observer. Now, the wide and beautiful townscape is very sad. Its lonely isnt it, A1 When I said that, I look andugh at the profile of A1 who stares silently at the screen. No, Im still fine because youre here, but what I trying to say is its lonely that nobody is walking even though theres a bunch of houses. After vaguely saying an excuse, I switched the camera to the distant view camera. The ocean and the horizon is fully disyed in the screen. Day after day, its a scene which I have seen to the extent that it will be strange if I didnt get sick of watching by myself. At that time, Im honestly surprised because a huge sea snake like a water dragon and an absurdly big turtle monster are also showed asionally. However, honestly speaking, I already got sick of seeing it as well. Theres nothing here. After briefly watching the north, south, east, and west, I touch the screen and retrieve the distant view cameras. I got up from the chair and turned around to A1. Yosh, lets also patrol inside the castle. After that, maybe we should try doing a teatime at the white house today. I said that and passed by A1s side, and head to the elevator. I patrol inside the silent castle quiet enough to hear my very loud footsteps. Although its arge castle, I have been touring around here for so many times, so I will finish looking around in about 2 hours even if I visit all ces. Then I went outside and slowly descended the slope where the white houses lines up. I descended the gentle stairs and walk on the stone-paved road which is lined with white houses. The scenery is certainly superb. A beautiful townscape lined with white houses that doesnt even have dirt and clouds floating below in the blue sky that spreads out endlessly. With such a superb view, I choose one of the white houses and enjoy the ck tea by the window. I wonder if theres such a luxury? The time is infinite and I canfortably gaze at the sky for as long as I like. Fuu I ce the tea cup and narrow my eyes. A1, who cant enter the house, is standing up outside the window, facing his back at me and gazing at the sky. I have noint to the scenery and the ck tea is also delicious. The simple white houses table and chair are also splendid to use. However, its empty. I cant help, but feel empty. I live in afortable castle that has everything and I can do what I want every day, but something important is missing and I cant enjoy it. No, I know what is missing. I want to talk, with someone I want to meet a person. I want to have a conversation with someone. I can probably say it if it is now. There are various pains in this world, but the most painful one is loneliness. Someone I muttered that and sighed. Whats wrong, Taiki-sama? Hearing that, I raise my face. Before my eyes is the figure of A who eats the omelet rice which cooked by herself. She sweep her beautiful red hair back and looks at me while tilting her lovely face Hmm? Its nothing. I said that andughed, and dig the spoon into the omelet rice that was made by A. Itadakimasu When I put it in my mouth, the sweetness of the egg, the sweetness of ketchup, and the sourness are mixing together in my mouth. However, its slightly too salty and I can tolerate the small eggshell that was mixed in the eggs. However, a meal that I can eat with someone is more luxurious than anything else. Its delicious. When I muttered that, A bes delighted and eats her omelet rice. Then, she knits her brows. I, I am sorry. The seasoning is a little bit Ah, theres also a shell!? I smile to A who be flustered and shake my head from side to side. Theres no way that the food that was made by A is bad. Certainly, It might be a bit strong, but its really delicious. Well, its probably delicious because Im eating it together with you. When I said that and smile, A have froze up for some reason. Shes looking at me fixedly with her wide eyes and raised eyebrows. She stoppletely just like a video that was paused. Whats wrong? When I asked her, A raised her face in surprise and blinked her eyes, and immediately shift her eyes to her own omelet rice. T, tha, thank you Being thanked with a voice that seems to vanish, I tilted my head. I spoke what I really thought from the bottom of my heart, but I wonder if it was weird? Maybe because shes feeling embarrassed of her failed cooking, A turned bright red up to her ears while ncing repeatedly at me. I smiled at her and resumed my meal again. It was a really delicious meal that was unimaginable until some time ago. Its happy isnt it, A1 When I said that and looked at my buddy, my buddy looked at me silently. Extra 2 - Rant and A1

Extra Chapter 2 C Rant and A1

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama Around one week had passed since Rant moved to the flying ind together with Torraine and the others. While Rant is harvesting the corn in the field, he noticed that arge figure is moving in the distance. He lowered the basket which contained with corn and turned his attention to it. Then, he discovered that it was A1. Taiki-samas golem its unusual that it is moving only by itself. After Rant said that and checked the surroundings, then he walked towards A1. Torraine and Schnee who are also roaming around and working in the columns of stair-shaped garden which is also in the field didnt notice that Rant left the garden. Rant secretly follows the back of A1 whos walking on the tree-lined road at the top of the hill. As he approach to the back of A1, he noticed that A1 is actually walking right behind A. Aah, so A1 is together with A-sama. Its Taiki-samas golem, but it look just like A-samas servant. Rant muttered that, and suddenly, he raised his face as if he realized something. A-samas servant? No, its not necessarily When he said that while rubbing his chin with his finger, he look at the back of A1 and A for a moment. Perhaps, A-sama is a magician who became an apprentice to Taiki-sama? While saying such guess, Rant followed behind them. Then, A1 stopped midway and A goes down the hill. The location is near the back of the castle and is on the northern part of the ind. A walks down the hill by herself in light steps and goes into the row of facilities. There was a figure of Mea in that ce. Why is Mea, who should be cleaning in Taiki-samas castle, in this ce? Rant said that and stood next to A1. He tried to look up at A1, but A1 is looking at both A and Mea who are talking under the hill and it didnt show any signs that it noticed Rant. Rant looks from bottom to the top of A1 that stands imposingly without making a slight movement. When he look at the slim figure that is too slenderpared to other golems, without any armor or weapons and has a rounded head and limbs, it looks just like a person who has grown bigger. However, its body is emitting a metallic light and its size is obviously not a human size. I wonder how much strength does this golem have? Its said that several ordinary magicians are needed in order to defeat a golem, but He said that and looked at A1. Maybe because he thought something when he saw the profile of A1 who is standing still calmly, Rants shoulders trembled. Ive never seen a golem, but perhaps, its probably not an ordinary golem. When he said that, A1 turned its face to Rant as if to respond. Rant straighten up his back reflexively, but A1 looks away from the tensed Rant and returns his attention back to A and Mea. Rant exhales in relief and looks at A and Mae. So youre watching them attentively. While looking at both A and Mea who areughing and talking, he smiled wryly. Maybe youre watching over at A-sama, but if you can, watch over Mea too. When Rant said that and turned to A1, A1 didnt look at him anymore. Heugh to A1 whos quietly looking down at A and Mea, and shake his head from side to side. Even though its a golem of Great Magician-sama, why did I say that? Heughed at himself and turned his back to A1. Rant walks back towards the garden in the southern part. When he returned to the garden, Torraine and Schnee are standing around the basket that was left by Rant. Oh, Rant! When Schnee raised her voice, Rant waves his hand and walks over there. Where did you go? When Schnee asked that in a somewhat angry tone, Rant shrugged his shoulder while smiling wryly. I took a walk for a bit. When Rant told a lie, Schnees expression bes amazed and Torraines eyes be dull. Even if youre not very busy, you should properly do the work you are assigned to, okay? Look, we were able to harvest, so you should clean the houses today, okay? Got, got it. Although her voice is not really strong, Rant replied like that while slightly drawing back to the voice of Torraine who has an unusual intimidating air. Oh, so today is on the west side? Schnee asked that while smiling wryly and Torraine, who returned to her usual atmosphere, nods with a smile. Yes, youre right. It would be nice if he can clean about one third of the houses in the west side. One, one third? Thats a bit many Really? Rant started toin, but he shut up the moment when he looked at Torraines eyes. Whileughing to Rant whos like a frog that was red by a snake, Schnee speaks. Hahaha. ept it, Rant. Shouldnt you take a walk at a proper time after you work? When Rant dropped his shoulder at the words of Schnee, Torraineughed. Whileughing, the three carry their harvested crops to the castle. As Rant took the lead and went up the hill road, he saw arge figure is standing ahead. Taiki-samas golem ? When he muttered that and looked up, he realized that A1, who is standing at the top of the hill, is carrying someone on its shoulders and his eyes became round. A is sitting on the right shoulder of A1 and Mea is sitting on the left shoulder. The two areughing while clinging to A1s round head. It, its a little scary. But its fun. Rant looked at A whos smiling wryly and Mea who be delighted with her ears moving with piko piko, and he smiled widely. Are you telling me that you are watching over the two? After he muttered that, Rant raised his hand towards A1 and waved it. Is Taiki-samas golem ying? A golem can also do that kind of thing, huh. Hearing such words of Torraine and Schnee over his back, Rant bursts intoughter. Its a golem of Great Magician Taiki-sama, so it can understand what we are saying, you know. When Rant said that, Torraine and Schnee exchange nces with round eyes. . As one would expect of it Right? Rants shoulders shakes fromughing at the two who gives a doubtful atmosphere. Its true. Rant said that andughed again. Extra 3 - Baltic’s loneliness and Mea

Extra Chapter 3 C Baltics loneliness and Mea

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama As if smashing the blue sky and white clouds, the mountain rises up magnificently. Its a sacred mountain worshiped by our family. A dense forest extends on the foot which defends the mountain, and we borrow a portion of that forest and receive a ce to live. Therefore, we value this forest which lets us live like our parents and ancestors. However, even though the forest is a great help to us, it also has its severe aspects. Its also allows the terrible wild beasts to live just like us. Almost no wild beast appear from the forest, but the wild beasts are powerful and ferocious. If we really fight it, we will probably be killed in an instant. However, strangely there is no wild beast appearing around the small shrine which is protected by our ancestors. Because our ancestors have this small shrine, they judged that a ferocious wild beast will note out of the forest. Protect this small shrine and live in this forest. Before someone realize it, it became the rule of our family. I dont have anyint to that duty. I have never doubted that duty. However, for the current me, I cant help but feel like both my duty and the rule are somewhat fruitless. Mea. I softly whispered the name of my daughter and sniffed. Tears will fall from my eyes if I be careless. Why didnt you return When I whispered that, I heard a deep sigh from behind. When I turn around, the Elder is there and hes staring at my with eyes of pity. Elder Baltic We called each others name and faced each other. The Elder sighed again and looked up at me. Baltic. ept it already. Daughters of that age often dislike their father. Stinky, dirty, annoying. It would be normal if you were called that. Guh My heart was greatly wounded by the Elders remarks. When I put my hand on my chest and groan, the Elder shakes his head from side to side and sighed. Didnt you said that the Great Magician-sama is worried about you and will kindly take the trouble toe here again? Look forward to it with dignity. Nuu Being told by the Elder, my lips curled and eyes narrowed. Im not saying this out of my selfishness. I was concerned that Mea will feel lonely if she dont see her father. Its because Mea is not an adult yet. I think she will be an adult soon next month. Isnt there one more month? The Elder sighed even though Im the one who wants to sigh. I think theres less than a month, but what would you do if Mea had a marriage with the Great Magician-sama? She will not reallye back. Su, su, such thing is impossible! Mea is certainly cute, but she will definitely not catch the attention of the Great Magician-sama. Ah, besides, the Great Magician-sama already has a beautiful woman Its not like hes limited to take only one wife. Nuguh I wonder if Taiki-dono is from a country where polygamy is possible? Its a horrible story. Even though he has a kind and quite-looking face, he has not only a red-haired beautiful girl, but also Mea. When Im gnashing my teeth to my imagination that spreads insides my head, the Elder snorted andughed. In addition, theres Torraine near her, so theres plenty of possibility that she will rmend Mea and push her into a marriage. Listen, didnt she always say that? She said, she wants to find a good partner who lives outside for Mea Is there a mother who chooses a great magician with such reason? I drop my shoulders to the ridiculous predictions of the Elder. Its a shocking story. Theres nothing more frightening, such as to rmend your own daughter as a marriage partner to the Great Magician-sama who appears in the legend. Torraine is a strong girl. She may not draw back even with a Great Magician-sama as the opponent. But, if it is possible to marry a daughter of the family to the Great Magician-sama, it will be great. A connection with the Great Magician-sama will be born, so it may also be possible to rely on the Great Magician-sama at the time of emergencies. Theres no way I will allow Mea to marry for that kind of reason. After saying aint, I suddenly think. Now, Mea is living away from her father for the first time. Shes definitely feeling sad. Maybe, shes crying every night. Mea. Be patient for a little longer. You will meet your father again, for sure. I looked up at the sky and silently whispered that. Moving her cat ears with pikon, Mea raises her head. A be puzzled to Mea who looks up at the ever-expanding blue sky. Whats the matter? Being asked that, Mea swung her tail. Yeah. Im at the top of the sky, but Im thinking whats beyond this. Hearing Mea say that, A also gazed at the sky reflexively. While looking at the sky where two faint blue moons are visible, she knits her brows and speaks. Above the sky I never thought about it. Theres an ind that floats in the sky, so maybe theres something higher than this sky The two watch the sky for a while and A suddenly looks at Mea again. Which reminds me, Taiki-sama told me that he will make a new dish. Really!? Meas cat ears moved with pikopiko. A smiles at her and nods. Yes, it seems that hes just going to make it now. If I remember correctly, hes attempting to make something called Soy Sauce Ramen Soy Sauce Ramen? Meas eyes sparkles. It seems like its really delicious, but it seems that Taiki-sama will make it for the first time so he said that we should not expect too much. Its all right. All the dishes of Taiki-sama have been delicious so far. Youre right. Im looking forward to it too The two said that andugh, and walk together to the Heavenly Castle. Which reminds me, you didnt meet with your father in a while, right? Really? Meas steps are light and she had nothing but ramen inside her head. Extra 4 - The wonder of the island

Extra Chapter 4 C The wonder of the ind

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama Its a windy day. It is strong enough that you can see it if you look at the speed of the clouds which drift through the sky. A is looking at that scene curiously. A is in a tree-lined road at the small hill on the flying ind. She looks up at the big trees lined up in equal intervals from left and right and tilts her head. Taiki-sama. Why are the tree leaves not shaking? When she said that and looked at her side, Taiki is sitting there while leaning against the tree with a sleepy face. A thick cloth carpet isid on the ground and Taiki is sitting cross-legged on it. In front of Taiki, there is a transparent ss teapot with amber liquid inside and tes with baked sweets like cookies. Taiki, whose name was called, turned to A with absent minded eyes. Hmm? Sorry, it seems like I was half-asleep. When Taiki said that with sluggish voice, A smiled a little and sat down right next to him. The drifting clouds in the distance seem to be moving very fast today. Hmm? Aah, youre right. It looks like the wind is strong. Hearing Taikis reply, A nods. Yes, but its strange that we, who are at the same height as the clouds, hardly receive any wind Even if I tried looking up at the trees, not even one leaf is shaking. When A said that and raised her head, Taiki also raised his head as if drawn by her. Sunlight passes through the trees, that stretched itsrge branches, but the leaves hardly shake. Theres a subtle wind. Its a gentle breeze. That is not what I meant. Taiki nodded while smiling wryly at A who pouted. Its a joke. Sorry, sorry. Taiki said that and stood up, and he casually surveyed the sky. Then, he found his aim and pointed at it. Can you see the wyvern over there? Ah, right. And itsrge While nodding to Taikis words, As expression became slightly stiff. Before the eyes of the two, there is a shadow like arge bird with darkish color. Its appearance is simr to a huge lizard, but it has a long tail and small thorn. The most obvious characteristic which is different from the lizard is therge wings on its back. Its a species of dragon called Flying Wyvern. Do you remember when a wyvern flew towards here and was repelled in front of the ind? Ah, yes. I remember. Its a barrier that covers the whole ind No, its a type of barrier, but it prevents various things such as the wind. Its simr to a white membrane Areh? Various things besides the wind? When A tilted her head, Taiki nodded while smiling vaguely. Yeah, somehow its excessively high-functioning. It avoids the clouds during the Automatic Driving, so we dont have to worry about rain, but it also prevents the aggressive pollen that got inside the jet stream, and the harmful light rays like cosmic rays and ultra-violet rays. By the way, it also cleans the air within the barrier, and draws water from the atmosphere and further filters it, so we can get water with few impurities. Its a convenient ind. A blinked her eyes and froze up to Taikis exnation. I, I am sorry. I can hardly understand the meaning of Taiki-samas words Then, she got depressed. Seeing As depressed appearance, Taiki waves his hand with a wry smile. No no, its okay. Its natural if you dont understand it. Well, for now, its fine if you think of it as an ind with an amazing barrier. When he said that, A nods with an indescribable face. I think I want to put an effort in order to study and understand Taiki-samas words even for a little. Taiki gave a dryugh to the reply of the too serious A and raised his hands and stretched on that spot. Fuah Im sleepy. I think its about time to go home now? When Taiki said that, As face became surprised and quickly tidied up. Seeing that, Taiki also helps to tidy up and turns his head to the side. A1 At Taikis call, the robot, that was standing as if concealing itself behind the tree, showed up. Please carry the luggage When Taiki said that, A1 crouched down silently to pick up the luggage in both hands which A had tidied up. Thank you A said thanks and looks up at A1. Taikiughed while looking at that and tapped A1s back. Well then, lets go home Next day, A and Mea were walking within the ind. Mea asks A who walks ahead with doubtful face. Where are we going? We are studying, Mea-chan. Study? A nods with triumphant expression to Mea who tilted her head. Thats right. We serve Taiki-sama, so we have to be very well-informed about this ind and castle. However, since it is lonely to study alone, please go with me. Its okay, but where are we going? To Mea who knitted her brows as if a little anxious, A pointed ahead. It is the north side of the ind. It is an area where a heated swimming pool and various facilities are lined up. Several buildings with white-walls are lined up in front of the heated swimming pool that looks light blue and it is harmonizing well with the blue sky and the white clouds. The two went down the gentle stairs and stood in front of the frontmost building. This is the ce that produces the seasonings, isnt it? Un, next to it is the noodle making room. The two are walking while checking the buildings one by one. Whats here? Was it cooking oil or something Hmmmm, I am not sure because I didnte here a lot. Shall we try to get in? When Mea suggested that, A nodded and stood in front of the entrance. Then the automatic door opens without a sound and the interior, which is illuminated by the light, spreads out in front of their eyes. There are tworge boxes of equipment on the side of the front wall and one of them has a hole on its top. And the other one has a faucet. The floor is grid-shape, so it is safe even if someone identally spilled the oil. Uhhmm, we put the ingredients in here and extract the oil there I dont understand it because I have never seen it When A checked how to use it while looking at the equipment, Mea was also looking at the equipment with great interest. The two then check the shelves with empty containers and photos of oil raw materials. This, was this green seed the seed of olive oil? I think this one is the white fruit? The two think for a while and notice that letters are written under the photo. The letters were in japanese and it seemed that they could not read it. I wonder if a magic symbol is inscribed. Magic symbol? Hearing As words, Mea floats a question mark above her head. Letters which are called Magic Symbols are engraved on the ancient magic item of national treasure rank equipment or ornaments. The letters engraved have various special effects. When A answered that, Mea looked at the letters with her eyes wide open. Then, this magic symbol can move this equipment? Probably She muttered that and they continued to look at the list of sd oil with marveled faces. After leaving the cooking oil manufacturing facility, they looked around the other facilities and checked it in series. This are salt, sugar, miso Miso? Thats right. It is the ingredient of miso soup. Oh, I like it The two, whoughs happily, look around the facilities one after another while having such exchanges. However, A stands in front of a certain facility and stopped moving. Mea noticed that and stopped walking too, and she looked into As face. Hmm? She looked strangely at A, then looked at the building. Ah, the facility of meat When Mea, who noticed the reason why A had stopped moving, muttered that, A closed her mouth tightly in straight line. Then, raise her head. Shall we try to enter it? I havent been clearly told not to by Taiki-sama Huh? Mea knitted her brows anxiously to As words. I asked Taiki-samast time where did he get the meat and he said that it was better not to look too much into it, but I wasnt told not to look at it, right? Ye, yeah Not sure what they are imagining, because the two stood in front of the building while holding each others hands. Without a sound, the door opens. Th, this is Oh, meat? The two opened their eyes wide to the scenery that spreads in front of them. There are something like huge water tanks and dark red objects are rolling around inside with some kind of liquid. That situation is somewhat creepy and only the sound of burbling water can be heard. The flesh-like dark red objects is slowly growing bigger and the meat, that was caught in the, is transported to the next facility. That meat is, the meat we eat? Isnt it animal meat? I, Im not sure? No way, I think not only meat is being created inside that water They watched how the meat is made for a while and left the ce quietly. Eh? Arent you going to eat? When Taiki said that, A and Mea looked at each other. Ah, no, um The meat A tried to say something in panic, and Mea muttered that softly and looked at the te on the table. On the te, there are many vegetables and meats on the skewers. Even Torraine, who noticed that they didnt eat the meat, tilted her head curiously. Its rare, isnt it? After all, Mea really likes meat. Schnee and Rant took their skewers, and bit on the meat. They stared at the two and nodded to the words of Torraine. Certainly Its delicious, Mea. Try it too, A-sama. Meas eyes gets thinner to Rant who rapidly eats the meat while talking. Rant is kind of filthy. Filthy!? While Rant received a shock from Meas remarks, A looked down at the meat with a wry smile and turned her eyes to Taiki. Taiki-sama, is this by chance Hmm? I was nning to have a barbecue, but I ended up making an ordinary beef skewer. I wonder if I should make a steak sauce? Ah, no. After saying that apologetically, A breathes shallowly and turned towards the te. Itadakimasu. A said that and took a bite of the meat, and she smiled. It is delicious, Taiki-sama. Is that so? Thats good to hear. Seeing A eat the meat and smile, Taiki felt relieved. However, Mea, who still didnt eat her meat next to A, continued to re at the meat with grim face. Chapter 33 - The Heavenly King leaves on a trip

Chapter 33 C The Heavenly King leaves on a trip

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama I stand between the thick arbour and watch the blue sky that spreads endlessly. As a gentle wind caresses my cheeks, I stretched my body and eximed. A pleasant wind is blowing today When I said that, A nods while arranging her hair. Yes. It feels good. The beautiful red hair of A, who replied to me, swayed in the wind. Today, A isnt in her usual light brown in dress, but wears a stunning white dress as if shes shedding light. Honestly, I was often fascinated by her appearance like a natural princess. No, I wonder if its natural for a real princess to look good? Anyway, A1 also stands diagonally in her back and is looking attentively like a bodyguard. No, thats good, but isnt it natural for you to stand at my back? When Im observing A and A1 while thinking such things, I heard a voice of protest from behind. Mother, Taiki-sama is looking at A-sama again. Hmm, this is troubling though, its okay if Mea and Schnee can join as a concubine somehow. Me too!? Thats a big pressure for Schnee whos an old maid.. Guhah! Even you Rant is single. I look back while smiling wryly at their topic with lively voices and turned to Torraine and the others. Today, the girls are wearing costumes like a dancer with high skin exposures unlike usual. Maybe they matched it with their blue hair, because they have chosen colors such as light blue or bluish purple. At first nce, they looked like a dancer or belly dancer. All of it were bought from yesterdays merchant, but certainly there was a lot of unique and interesting things just as the merchant have boasted. Maybe it matched their cat beastmans sensitivity, because Torraine and the others have immediately picked up their clothes. Mea, who is wearing her clothes and whirling around, is very adorable. When I look at Mea while thinking such things, shes also looking at me with a somewhat shy appearance. Her tail is swaying anxiously downwards. Maybe because she was nervous when my face turned at her, Schnee also became stiff in a simr manner with Mae. Both Mea-chan and Schnee-san are cute. When I said that, Mea smiled sweetly in delight and Schnee raised a weird voice and became surprised. Cu, cute?! That cant be Shes waving her hand, but her tail is swaying greatly just like with Mea. Schnee has a dignified atmosphere, but she might have a surprisingly cute personality. While watching their swaying tail, I open my mouth. A mysterious great country that stopped the war between the Kingdom and the Empire, huh? The people who live here are only five people except the King, though. When I said that, Torraine and the othersughed as if in trouble. Only A is smiling wryly. By the way, I liked and rmended the dress of A. It seems to be quite in than the fashion in the Royal Capital, but I personally like it. A in such a beautiful dress watched the vast sky and opened her mouth. So, where are we heading? When A turned around to me while saying that, Mea was drawn and also turned towards me. Where are we going? Mea looks at me with sparkling eyes. She looks like a child expecting her first outing. I think I would like to see the country called Imperial Country of Fleida. Imperial Country of Fleida? Mea tilted her head to my words. Then A talked before I answered. Its a neighboring country of the Empire and the Kingdom. The southernmost is being ruled side by side by the Azul Kingdom and the Imperial Country of Fleida, so its a country with simr status, both in terms of national strength and standpoint with Azul Kingdom to an extent. A talked about the status of each country and was exining it with her point of view as royalty, but as an ordinary person, I have more interest in other details. Its townscape, culture, rare foods and so on. To put it bluntly, theres nothing better than feeling like traveling abroad. It feels that the Azul Kingdom and u Empire have an atmosphere of medieval Europe, but I wonder if its also the same in the Imperial Country of Fleida? Anyway, Id like to walk around the city. I want to feel the atmosphere of the foreign country. It was words that I said casually, but the eyes of Rant and Schnee, who were behind Mea, shone dimly. Please leave it to us. We will protect Taiki-sama. We will apany you. While watching the two who are overflowing with motivation, Iugh and shake my head from side to side. No no, Im just kidding. Thank you for your concern. Well, theres also A who is knowledgeable to some extent, so I should ask her by the time we reached the more distant country. Although I refrained from thinking about such things, Rant and Schnee seems to regret it for some reason. Well then, Im going to check wheres our location now. Dinner is also near, do you want to go to the castle too? I said that in order to change the topic. Since Torraine and the others have only arrived for the first time in the Control Room on the 5th floor of the castle, they look around very curiously. In the screen, a vast forest and mountain that rises high is being showed as if it is approaching us. As expected, that mountains are big, isnt it. When I said that, A, whos next to me, nods. The Rebras Mountain Range is the biggest mountain in the south, so it is frequentlypared with the Zwanzig Mountain Range in the north which is the biggest in the world. Areh? Thats something I heard for the first time. Is there such a mountain? Yes. Both are mountains that reaches as far as the sky, so I cant tell which of them is better. Hee. Thats amazing, isnt it. I wonder if it is simr to the Everest of the Earth? And I wonder if there are also people like mountain climbers? When I look back while thinking such things, A is standing alone with A1 and there were no Torraine and the others who should have been there earlier. Immediately after, I saw everyone kneeling side by side in line for some reason. Four people whos kneeling on their knees and putting together their both hands in front of their face. Eh? Whats wrong with you guys? When I be surprised and asked that, Torraine looked at me with unusual solemn face. For us, the Rebras Mountain Range is thend of gods. We must bow our heads when we can see the mountains. Oh? I see. Do you usually pray in the morning or in the noon? I was a bit surprised, but it is convincing if they are the people who protected the dense forest that spreads in the foot of the mountain range. When I asked a question, Torraine nodded lightly and narrows her eyes. Yes. The mountains are usually misty and I have never seen it so clearly. When she said that, a trickle of tears overflowed from Torraines eyes. I stared at the figure of the majestic Rebras Mountain Range which showed in the screen and smile. As expected, thend where the gods resides is beautiful, isnt it. The summit which dyed in white is pointed like a knife and the other mountains are forming a line as if to surround the biggest mountain. Luckily, there are few clouds this time, so the scenery is amazing. A mountain range coated of snow that seems to support the blue sky. Certainly, I feel like it isnt strange assuming that there are gods living there. I was thinking that I should pass over the mountain, but maybe I should make a detour I should pay respect to this mountain. There was also a reason that I should not stride over the mountains which worshiped by Torraine and the others, but honestly, I also felt the respect to the mountain. Yes. I think thats a good idea. A expressed a gentle smile and agreed to me. Chapter 34 - Imperial Country of Fleida

Chapter 34 C Imperial Country of Fleida

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama A country that rules the west side of the southern part of the continent, the Imperial Country of Fleida. Nearly half of the country, which faces the sea, are rich in marine resources and they have a gentle and cheerful personalities because of the warm climate and rich food condition. Theres a big river in the northern part which is adjacent to the u Empire and very few people resides there due torge monsters living in that river. However, both resources and poption are numerous in the western and eastern parts of Imperial Country of Fleida which are facing the sea, and the agriculture flourishes in the center because of the small branches of rivers. Because of such characteristics, the Imperial Country of Fleida never had an active rtionship with the surrounding countries and has built a culture different from the u Empire and the Azul Kingdom Receiving a very discreet exnation, I look at the screen while nodding vaguely. Hmm, certainly, the city on that hill is unique. When I said that while watching the red city which located above the small hill, A smiled sweetly. Taiki-sama. That is a fortress that protects the eastern part of the Imperial Country of Fleida. The Imperial Country built the big fortress by making use of its abundant resources and many poption. It may looks t, but I am told that that rampart is as high as the eyes could see. Have you ever been there? The Azul Kingdom and the Imperial Country of Fleida are neighboring countries, but theres arge forest extending up to the vicinity of the sea and there is not much interaction because it can not be reached unless one passes through a small cliff of about two carriages wide. Those peddlers and adventurers seems to being and going asionally, but unfortunately I have never been there While ncing sideways at A who smiles wryly, I nodded and be convinced. Well then, lets try to watch the fortress of the Imperial Country of Fleida for a bit. I began operating the camera and zoomed in on the fortress, an image like a rectangr gate was projected. There are rows of carriages and people like merchants, and there are soldiers near the gate. Its soldiers in light brown armor which match the red fortress. Somehow, I feel like all of them are saying something while looking at the camera, but its probably my imagination. This time, we are traveling while hiding the flying ind in the clouds, so they should not be able to see our figure. Yeah. If theres a human size, that wall is likely to be several tens of meters. Thats impressive After pulling myself together and inspecting the fortress again, this time I change the image from the gate to the city. When I went through the gate, a space like a wide courtyard spreads out and at the back there was a two-story rectangr building with a watchtower lining up like a wall with no gaps. When I went over that building, this time theres a crowded street. The street is crowded with people and carriages and I can see their lively appearance. Eh? Why does it looks like the native clothes of India? India? The people who are being showed in the screen are wearing colorful fluttery costumes. The material wraps around the body, beautiful cloth with embroidery. While Im analyzing the clothes, A pointed at the screen from my side and opened her mouth. Its not just their clothes, but the buildings are also unique. Buildings.. Oh, thats true. Are they stuck on the upper floor? No, I wonder if there are something like passage or bridges? I agree to Asment while zooming in the image. The main street is wide enough for two horse-drawn carriages to go back and forth side by side, but thene that extends to the left and right are quite small. There are also many bridges like a sky bridge that connects the buildings on that street. Theres also a ce which simr to a veranda surrounding the circumference of the building. Its interesting. Its a three-dimensional town structures. Eh? This area here is only wooden buildings, isnt it? When I muttered that, A points at the center of the city. Only the rampart, the outside buildings where the soldiers lives and the feudal lords building in the middle are made of stone. The Imperial Country has less stonepare to the other countries, so it seems that they built it with woods except for the important facilities. Ooh, I see. The shape of the buildings are also unique and interesting. And, while we are having conversation, the people who are walking on the street started to look at the camera in our direction while opening and closing their mouths. Whats happening? Its like everyone is looking at us, but. Did the ind appeared from clouds? Yeah? I said that to A while looking at the three other screens. Only the front screen is a distant view camera, but the other three are showing the images of the west, north and south of the fortress. The view of the white misty ind is being showed in the screen and theres no doubt that it is in the clouds. I wonder if the ind is sticking out a little from the clouds? But, considering all of that, it feels strange that every single one of them will notice us.. I wonder what is happening right now? After I said that, both me and A tilted our heads. Eastern Fortress One of the fortresses unique to the Imperial Country of Fleida which encloses the city inside the fortress, the Eastern Fortress. Any hostile person who wants to break in will have to go through therge rampart to enter the city, and then they have to break through the courtyard and the solid barracks which are full of soldiers, so the citizens were bing ignorant and carefree idiots to some extent. CIts definitely not easy to attack this wide and strong fortress. The citizens believes that strongly. Actually, the strong monsters inhabiting therge rivers in the northern part, and therge monsters lurking in therge forest and sea in the eastern part can be dangerous, but its a reality which not worth worrying about for those who are born and raised in thisnd. Due to that kind of circumstances, the territory of Imperial Country of Fleida is rich and generally safe from foreign enemies, and there were few criminals such as thieves. In such a peaceful and slow everyday life, a foreign object suddenly mixed in. Wha, what the hell is that!? Someone shouted and some people raised their voice and pointed at the sky. A round ck object is floating in the sky. That object quietly hovers in the air and asionally moving slowly. That object which advancing as if looking down from above the main street, has a hole like an eye which peeking down and abination of animal bones. Its creepy. Is, is that a monster? Its faint, but I can also see something like wings. Is it an insect type? No, no matter how you look at it, it doesnt look like its alive. The confused citizens are interested in that object, but they didnt feel fear. Its size is about half of a person and it has no fangs or ws. Its body is hollow and the sky is visible from the gaps. A soldier is probably stronger if they fight. Its recognized to that degree. However, some people differed, and raised their voice loudly and appealed to be cautious. Someone should inform the feudal lord right now! Perhaps, this must be a new golem of the u Empire! It might be sending some sort of signal to the spy! They probably dont have that kind of golem Spy of the u Empire that old fart, his head is strange. Through the noisy main street, that object goes forward without worrying about anything. Its destination is the big castle located in the center. Towards the object, the soldiers came rushing while leading a man wearing ck clothes and a turban. While mounting their horses, they looked at the ck object which is floating, stopped their horses and got off. Practitioner-dono! Look at that! When the soldier said that and pointed at the sky, the man called Practitioner rubbed his eyes with a sleepy face. Hmm? What do you mean that? He murmured that in a voice mixed with yawn and moves his mouth with munyamunya. Then, he floated up to the sky. Calmly approaching from the back of the direction where the ck object is heading, he observe it at a close distance. While looking at the object that makes a small noise as if swinging the air nonstop, the practitioner sits cross-legged in the air and holds his chin. No, really, what is this? A soldier calls out from the ground to the practitioner who raised a question. Practitioner-dono! Did you discovered something!? No, even if you said that While muttering a small reply to the soldiers words, the practitioner stares at the object with jii. I dont even know what its made of. No, theres definitely someone who made it? I think its definitely not a new monster that flies with only bones The practitioner was wracking his head while muttering, but that object suddenly changed its movement, so it made him nervous. The object that was just advancing to the front, drew a gentle arc and ascended even more. The practitioner reach out his hand to the object which leisurely revolved above the practitioner as if observing him. The moment when he turned his palm up, a wind arises as if rushing around the practitioner. I cant understand anything, but should I try to collect it for the time being? The practitioner said that and looked at the object which slowly revolves above his head. That circr object, or the Drone, which revolving with its four propellers, was just silently flying around the practitioner. [Authors Note: By the way, the ck objects that appeared from the bottom of the ind in the u Empire were also drones. Normal cameras are equipped within the ind, but all distant view cameras are drones. Its a special product of the Heavenly Castle and a battery-free! Its unknown how far the radio wave can travel to!] Chapter 35 - The Strongest Drone

Chapter 35 C The Strongest Drone

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Suddenly a violent wind blew and the horses that were pulling carriages neighed in surprise. A thin tornado rising up straight into the sky and stirring up sand into the air was raging while producing intense winds and noise right in front of the caster, who was floating in the air in a lotus position Looking at that dreadful wind, the caster murmured. D-Did I overdo it? As the caster muttered that, while watching the tornado lose its momentum, a shadow appeared from inside the pir of wind. The ck object that now became visible had the same appearance as earlier. The drone not only was floating at the same ce as before but didnt sustain even a single scratch, caused the caster to open his eyes wide is shock. Eh, what does this mean? While the caster was mumbling in a daze, the drone slowly turned on the spot and started gradually ascending. Seeing it, the caster opened his mouth again. What is that? As the caster just kept staring nkly, probably having no will to chase after it, the soldiers on the ground called out to him. Practitioner-dono! We will attack as well! Take distance! Heh? An arrow flies past the practitioner as he give a half-hearted reply while looking down. Hearing the sharp sound of an arrow cutting through the air near him, the practitioner bent backward in surprise. As if being sucked in the arrow went to the drone but was repelled some inches away from it. Seeing round white ripples spread around the drone, it became evident that it was protected by some kind of a sphere. Shoot! Even magic arrows are fine! As the practitioner was looking in bewilderment at the fading white ripples, the voice signaling the next attack for soldiers reached his ears. W-wait! Wait a moment! The practitioners objection didnt make it in time, and a few arrows, with wind or fire or ice coiling around their arrowheads, were shot. With terrifying uracy, the arrows flew towards the drone and disyed various effects just before they hit. The fire red up, the wind blew violently andstly, it was encased in ice. Before long a lump of ice one meter in diameter, shrouded in wind and d in sparks of fire, was floating in the air. That scene that looked just like a battle caused a hugemotion among the citizens. Ah, that was close. Uttered the practitioner as he moved away just in time, and as if those words were the signal, cracks started to appear on the surface of the ice lump. And following a remarkably loud shattering noise, the ice crumbled into small pieces revealing the undamaged drone. I-Impossible?! One of the soldiers raised such a voice. The practitioner, the soldiers, and the citizens, all were staring at the drone with their mouths gaping in astonishment while it was floating up, this time without any interruptions. Taiki Confirming that the image on the screen finally returned to normal I turn around to look at A. Well, that surprised me. I will go outside for a bit to check it out. There was the fact that it withstood mes, tornadoes, and ice, but most importantly I didnt know what was the principle distant view camera uses to project the scenery from outside, so I wanted to confirm that as well. Thinking so I spoke, but A nodded with a somewhat strange excitement. C-Can I go as well? Eh? Im going to only check the camera? I want to see what is that thing called camera! Looks like its curiosity. A was strangely cheerful after the problem with the Azul Kingdom cleared up. Probably she had a lot of things on her mind that she was unable to bring them up until now. I hope its something interesting. Muttering so, I give a sidelong nce to A1 that was standing silently. It would be funny if it was something like a portable A1, small enough to fit on the palm, but I might be disappointed if it turns out to be something like a simple digital camera. No, its ought to be something like a huge crystal or a camera fitting for a magical world, if so then I will be entertained as well. While inting imagination with all sorts of various ideas I step outside the castle, bringing A and A1 along, then I see the figure of Mea approaching us. Taiki-sama! Something is heading over here! Something? Tilting my head to Meas words I look in the direction shes pointing. Then I saw a ck and round object flying our way. It most likely is the distant view camera that Imanded to disy the main gate of the castle. Mea, its probably okay. When I dered that, Mea looked back at that object in relief. However, this rules out the possibility of a huge crystal. Too bad. With everyone watching attentively, the distant view camera stops at the point where it would give a panoramic view of the main gate to the castle. Is that Taiki-samas flying golem that was projecting the image of the surface? Flying golem! Mea reacted to As question. With sparkling eyes, Mea looks up at the distant view camera. No, I guess its a drone. But its really great that it didnt break even after being struck by fire and winds. A real drone would break in one shot. As I say that while looking up at the ck object, the drone, the two exchange nces and tilt their heads. Although it looks like a hollow frame of a UFO, its quite cool. I feel like there were a lot of distant view cameras Then, if we segmented the screen and made full use of it, would a whole bunch of such drones be flying around? I think that for an uninformed person that would be a frightening sight. Ehm, is this drone thing not a golem? Well, they might be simr, but How should I put it? I rack my brains unable to answer As question. I think they are also called unmanned aircraft or robot ne, and I dont think they would understand if I say that its a mechanism. Lets just say that this mechanism is a variant of golems.. Mechanism. Mechanism? No, I cannot exin more than that myself. I almost blurt out such words without thinking. Chapter 36 - The Rumored Drone

Chapter 36 C The Rumored Drone

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Imperial Country of Fleida A week since the ck object attacked the Eastern Fortress, the rumors about it became well-known among the masses. Imperial Country of Fleida, a powerful force that even u Empire, which was expanding its influence with great vigor, hesitated to attack. No matter what the facts were, because there was that conceit, people didnt feel particrly threatened with the talks about the new kind of golem, the drone. However, despite it being a mysterious flying object, it appeared so frequently that even that small sense of a threat that existed was on the verge of disappearing. And when the drone descended from the sky, as usual, taking it as a signal, around ten soldiers and a man in a turban and ck outfit rushed over there. It came today as well. Aah, so we will have to watch this thing for the whole day again The soldiers had lost most of their motivation during the week and were now grumbling and only the man in ck is observing the ck object while floating in the air. Hmm, how mysterious. It seems to be flying by using four wing-like parts, but their movements look nothing like those of a wing. As the ck object and the man in ck clothes were peacefully flying through the sky, there were children chasing after them on the ground. They seem to be going for the outer wall today! The first one to get there wins! The children, who took the mysterious flying object to be their ything, are running around happily and the majority of the adults are looking at them with smiles. Although some residents and soldiers still had a sense of danger, they couldnt appeal to it for long amid such an unconcerned atmosphere. Even the practitioner, who keeps monitoring the drone, tried various approaches for the first two days, but eventually gave up on it. All that they can do is poke it with a stick because of the translucent sphere protecting the drone. How strange. It moves as if has a will, but no matter how you look at it, this is not a living creature. Is this a new golem after all? Mumbled the greatly puzzled practitioner. And then, came two very luxurious horse carriages. Surrounding them were soldiers on horseback. Halt! As a horseman with a cloak, who was riding at the front, issued amand the carriages and the horses stopped. At that sight, the people in the surroundings dropped to their knees in hurry and lowered their heads, the soldiers, who were observing the drone, also dropped to one knee. As silence descended upon the surroundings in the blink of an eye, one of the soldiers opened the door of the carriage. Then, everyone with the exception for one person turned their eyes to the ground. You are in the presence of His Imperial Highness the Prince! Lower your heads! When a horseman, who got off the horse, raised his voice, a man showed up from the carriage. A man in his twenties with distinct facial features. A bit of ck hair stuck out from the hat that looked like a cloth wrapped around the head. Clothing of rich orange color and white leather shoes without a single speck of dirt gave a striking impression. When the man got off the carriage and turned his head to the sky he noticed the drone floating in the air. Heeh! So that is the tiny flying golem! Eximed the man in admiration and then discovered another dark shadow flying behind the drone. Ditzen! When the man said that, the practitioner floating behind the drone waved with one hand. Seeing the practitioners indifferent attitude, the man folded his arms in displeasure. Ditzen! You are unfair! I cannot fly in the sky! Let me see that thing up close! His shout was almost child-like in its content, but hearing those words one of the soldiers raised his head in panic and looked at the man called Ditzen. Pra-Practitioner-dono! Ditzen, who was called by two people, narrowed his eyes like the whole thing was very tiresome to him, and looking at the ground sighed. Your Highness You shouldnt do something so dangerous Approaching such a strange object is the same as throwing ones life away Therefore, if someone is ought to be sacrifice then I alone am enough. Such a tant lie! Ive heard that youve been doing this for a week?! Werent you just hogging it to yourself?! No, its just that using a levitation spell for two people is exhausting. What a man! Such insolence! The mans face showed his astonishment by Ditzens excessively honest reply. But he soon changed his expression to a broad smile. Ooh, I thought up a great idea! Cant you just fly carrying me?! This way it will be enough to use levitation magic on only one person! Isnt that a marvelous idea? When the man said that in a good spirit, Ditzen shook his head horizontally with a displeased face. No. Why! The man was shocked to be denied with just one word. Looking down, Ditzen clicked his tongue. Did you just click your tongue at me?! No, thats absurd. Shit, getting all cocky because you can fly Mm, thats right! Saying so, the man looked back at the carriage lined up behind. Yuri! When the man called the name, the door of another carriage opened and a woman with long ck hair appeared from inside. She wore a vermilion dress with delicate embroidery and had a sash wrapped around her waist. A beautiful woman with a feminine body of proportions that were clearly recognizable even through the clothes, however, her expression had a serene air to it. Did you want something, Yanual-niisama? A woman called Yuri says in a gentle tone. Residents and soldiers, who were bowing down, tried trying to steal a nce at Yuri with her gentle aura and appearance filled with charm. For some reason, even the drone has stopped moving. Yuri. Fly me over there. I want to see it up close. When Yanual answered, Yuri, looked at the direction he pointed. To that ck object? Oh, there is Ditzen-sama in such a ce I didnt notice him because of the same ck color. Ditzel-sama, how are you? Looking at carefree Yuri, Yanual snorted with a sour look. Hmpf. Ignore that insolent fellow. I will kick his shinter. Come on, rather than that, get me into the sky. Oh, kicking his shin, how cruel Ah, you requested for a flight, right. Well then excuse me. Yuri, who was doing things at her own pace, closed her eyes after saying that. And after murmuring something quietly opened them. Yes, please fly. Oh, Oh With a nonchnt sign from her, Yanual rose up into the sky. However, contrary to Yuris soft atmosphere, Yanual was flying around the drone at bullet-like speed. Mgh, Mummmmm! How is this, Ditzen! Isnt my little sister amazing?! With Yanual flying around him and the drone, Ditzen sighed with half closed eyes. Airhead siblings. Taiki The scene shown on the screen made me, A and Mea, who by ident was around for cleaning, stop moving from amazement. Imperial Country of Fleida is a strange country. When I expressed my impression, Mea shortly agreed. Strange. As I made a wry smile hearing Meas one-word reply, A tilted her head in puzzlement. I dont know much about Imperial Country of Fleida because we didnt have much contact with it, but maybe not getting involved with it was the right thing to do. A blurted out an unexpected mockery, making Mea turn away with round eyes. Looking at the ck-haired men on the screen, who gradually were turning blue, I slightly pull my jaw. It appears to be a peaceful country. I especially would like to talk with those siblings. When I said that, A and Mea narrowed their eyes. She had a very feminine figure. Her tits were huge Apparently, I have created a big misunderstanding. Covered in cold sweat I sought help from A1. However, A1 did not even try to look this way. Chapter 37 - The trio from the Imperial Country of Fleida

Chapter 37 C The trio from the Imperial Country of Fleida

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama I want to talk with a person from the Imperial Country of Fleida. With such simple thoughts, I was about to dispatch a group of A1 to the ground, but A stopped me. If you suddenly use the golems to break into the fortress, which serves as the base of defense, and then kidnap someone resembling a military official It would probably fuel hostility and fear even more. Saying that A apologizedIt was rude of me to speak beyond my expertisebut I agreed that what she said was certainly correct. Indeed, the sight of a UFO abduction will be a cause of fears. Furthermore, were a UFO to attempt establishing contact on behalf of a nation, it is bound to raise suspicions. Thinking about it once again, I voice an idea that suddenly urred to me. Then, lets secretly have someone, who is familiar with Imperial Country of Fleida,e out? To these words, A cutely tilted her head to the side. Ditzen I heard that the ck object came down from the sky today as well. I rode on a horse while trying to calm down my racing heart by breathing deeply. Since I prepared from early in the morning, I, as always, was the first one to arrive at the scene. Recently, soldiers lost their wariness towards that ck object and appeared on the spot quite slowly. Personally, I cannotprehend how one can have no interest in something so unusual, but if it meant that I can observe it by myself that its all the more convenient. I bring my face close to the ck object floating in the sky and analyze it. It made of metal after all. However, its different from iron or ck iron. And its not mithril as well The wings are also strange. Round, wings moving at high speed Since they form a round shape with their movements, it means that the shape of the wings As I was wrecking my head groaning, I spot a horse carriage flying at an incredible speed. Those airheaded siblings. I murmur such words, but there is no one to stop those two. And before long, the carriage transporting the two of them arrived here. Ooh! Its flying today as well! You are right, Yanual-niisama. Do you want to fly too? No, today I want to observe it carefully, so its fine this way. As they were having such a strange conversation while looking up this way, they eximed in weird voices. Hmm? What is that! Something seems to be fluttering. Something? Hearing those simple words I frown and look at the ck object from below. There, something like a small paper package is swaying on a string attached to the ck object. This is?! Involuntarily, a loud voice came out. Isnt this a proof that this object is indeed an artificial object created by someone? And it seems deliberately tied to it. Its a great find. Unable to contain myself, I snatched that paper package. I was well aware of the boundaries of that mysterious barrier, so there is no problem. The string was tied in a beautiful knot and it easily came undone when I pulled on it. Ditzen! Bring it over here! I heard something from below, but I pretend not to hear it. Ditzen-sama, what is that? I cant hear, I cant hear. A frighteningly clean paper package without a single stain. Its smooth to the touch, without any rough parts. Its understandable from this paper alone that this person has far more advanced technology. Without restraining my excitement, I immediately tried to open the paper package. The package contained a sheet of paper of simr size. With a tint that suggested the use of ink, the following characters were written on it. Tomorrow morning I would like you toe in a small number to the coast southeast from the eastern fortress. The moment I saw that letter, I screamed while tightly grasping the paper. Iming! It was a scream that came directly from the soul. Cing?! Oh, Ditzen-sama ising? I hear idiotic voicesing from below, but I ignore them. Most likely I will have no regrets even if I wont be able to return to thesends. If Im able to talk with the person who made this ck object. If I can touch even a fragment of that technology. I am prepared to bet my life. - Ditzen, who somehow finished preparations by forcefully loading research material onto the cart, walked through the town before the sun is even up. Looking around and confirming that no one was around, Ditzen quietly followed along the edge of the street. Giving money to the gatekeeper, he secretly escaped the city and went straight for the southeastern sea. Two figures were following behind his back. Kukuku, that Ditzen. He chose such a time so we wont find out. Im sleepy, Yanual-niisama. Yuri, do not speak my name. It might ruin our disguise! Oh, Yanual-niisama. Are you not calling me by my name? Oh, shoot. Now, lets leave the city before we get discovered. While having such a conversation, the two waved their hands to the frightened gatekeeper and left the town. The gatekeepers and peddlers were saying something behind them, but the two werent aware of that. Now, Ditzen, where did you go. There is only a sea in this direction. Could it be that Ditzen-sama is in love with a mermaid Then instead of money lets give him a ship as a congrattory gift. Oh, how marvelous. As expected from Yanual-niisama. Dressed in robes with stunning embroidery that made passers-bys do a double-take at them, the two walk towards the southeast with a somewhat jollyugh. Arriving at the southeast coast a short while before them, Ditzen looks into the sky, narrowing his eyes due to the rising sun. Not yet? Fidgeting uneasily, he kept intently looking into the sky. Not yet? He muttered that every five minutes, and after waiting for about two hours, Ditzen spotted something in the sky and raised his voice. It came! It came, it came, it came! It really came! Two people dress in luxurious robes called out to Ditzen, who was jumping from joy. What came?! Good morning, Ditzen-sama. Wha?! Ditzen turns around with wide eyes and stares and the two, who had their faces concealed by hoods. I-Impossible Airhead siblings were tailing me? Whom are you calling airhead here?! Fufufu. The sight of Ditzen-sama jumping with joy was very lovely. Ditzen red at them but then suddenly raised his head and turned his gaze to the sky once again. It wasnt the time to be concerned with idiots! Finally, a contact Following Ditzen, Yanual also looked upwards and then opened his mouth. Muh? Its different from usual? Say what? The silhouette descending from the sky steadily grew bigger and gradually its appearance bes more and more clear. Oh, today its a really golem-like golem. Golem-like golem?! Perhaps due to her good eyes, Yuri distinguished that silhouette right away. Hearing those words, Ditzen strains his eyes in astonishment. Oh my, there is more than one today? More than one you say?! No, its one, isnt it? Look, they ovep with each other, but there is probably three of them The moment Yuri said so, the ck shadow descending from the sky split into three. Eeeh?! Oh, there really were three of them! Mysterious golems descended in front of the surprised trio of Yanuel, the absolutely ecstatic and speechless Ditzen, and the happily smiling Yuri. Chapter 38 - Encounter

Chapter 38 C Encounter

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama Ditzen looked with wide eyes at the golems with a shape that he had never seen. He goes around it in circles and observes the golems that are standing straight. O, ooh! A slender and smooth bodied golems! I have never seen this kind of golem! Their raw material are also mysterious! While Ditzen became excited and said that, Yanual folded his arms and hummed. Hmm However, isnt it too thin? And its also a little smaller. Golems like Stone Golem, which are made by scraping a rock, look stronger. They also dont have a weapon, do they? But they feel simr to the golem which I first made, so Im bing a little attached to them. Yuri looks up closely at the golem while saying such things. And, that golem reached out its hand and touched Yuris shoulder. Muh!? Yuri, you will be separated! Yanual raised his voice in panic, but Yanual himself is already being carried by the golem. Ditzen looked sharply towards Yanual who is being carried up as if he is being hugged from behind. Y, you sly! How did you get caught by the golem!? I dont know! Before I noticed it, I was already picked up from behind! And, while they are having such exchanges, a golem also stands behind Ditzen. Then, Ditzen turned towards the golem while spreading his hands. Come on, carry me too! I wont resist! O, ooh! What a delicate move! Gentle and solid tolerance! You look like a pervert, Ditzen Yanual turned his cold eyes towards Ditzen who be delighted to be held by the golem. Meanwhile, Yuri was still not carried by the golem. Ditzen and Yanual be puzzled to the golem that turns its back in front of Yuri and kneels. Oh my, do you want me to ride on your back? Well then, I will be impolite. Yuri rode on the back of the golem smilingly and sped her hands around its neck. When the golem confirmed that, it turned its hands around its back in ce of the chair. With half-opened eyes, Yanual looked at Yuri whos the only one being carried on the back and he pouted. Oi, isnt the treatment very different!? I protest! Fufufu. It is normal to treat a woman kindly, Yanual-niisama. Im happy that I had a rare experience of being hugged by a golem, though. Shut up, pervert While the lively three people gave their own opinions at their own pace, the golems feet gently left the ground. O, ooh, Were floating! Kuh! How could they fly even though they dont even have wings I dont get it! Oh my, this feels good, doesnt it? And so, the three people soared to the sky. When their altitude reaches the clouds, Ditzen, who was analyzing the flight of the golems endlessly, suddenly raised his face. Lo, look at the clouds! Wha, what is it, all of a sudden Im going to faint soon. What the hell is this altitude..Hmm?! Ara? There are trees in such a ce What a tall tree, isnt it? It pierced through the clouds. Its not! Those are growing out from the clouds. Theres something inside that clouds! When Ditzen shouted that, the clouds drifted sideways as if signaled by it and a part of the ind is exposed. A part of the garden, which is the northern part of the ind and a scene, where rows of white houses in the eastern part, spreads out before their eyes and all of their eyes becamepletely round. In, inside the clouds, an ind is! That beautiful garden and also this number of residences This requires a poption not less than a mid-scale town! Oh my, it is a beautiful garden, isnt it? And the white houses are also lovely Ditzen and the others who approach the ind which was being concealed in the clouds while theyre being surprised in their own way, went through the clouds and then the whole ind appeared before their eyes. Besides the garden and the crowd of white residences, there arerge trees with their tips above the clouds and a magnificent castle which is towering up above the hill. After seeing all that, Ditzen fainted and lost consciousness. Wh, what a magnificent castleparable to our Imperial Country Pce in the Imperial Country Capital, isnt it? You are wrong, Yanual-niisama. Even if the size of the Imperial Country Castle is bigger, that castle is splendid no matter how you look at it. Right, Ditzen-sama? Ara? Dizens eyes became white Wh, what!? Oi, Ditzen! Dont you care even if you die before you meet with that castles lord!? Oh my, for Ditzen-sama to be gone at this time is. While they are raising their voices noisily, the golems, which are bringing the three people,nded in front of the castle. When Ditzen isid down on the ground, Yanual speaks to him while kneeling on one knee by his side. And Yuri looked at Ditzen anxiously. Seeing the three people, Taiki, A and Mea, who were waiting in front of the castle, look at each other and speaks. Is, is he going to die? Taiki-sama Perhaps, you made a mistake in the adjustment of the golems strength Thus, the first encounter with the humans of the Imperial Country of Fleida became full of chaos. Chapter 39 - It seems that, some important people came than I expected.

Chapter 39 C It seems that, some important people came than I expected.

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama Nice to meet you. I am Taiki. Im Yanual Fleida. Im the younger brother of the Imperial Country of Fleidas Emperor and Im also the lord of the Eastern Fortress. Nice to meet you, Taiki-sama. I am Yuri Fleida. I am the younger sister of Yanual-niisama, which means Im also the sister of the Emperor. Ah. And the man who exposed his stupid side earlier is Ditzen. Unfortunately, hes one of the best practitioners of the Imperial Country of Fleida. When Yanual said that while pointing at Ditzen who copsed on the ground, A smiled wryly. It was a conversation with the authority of the Imperial Country of Fleida that began from such self-introductions, but I was quite nervous deep down inside. Certainly, I thought that someone like nobles hade, but I didnt expect they are royalty. Thank you foring along on a long air travel. Once again, wee to the Heavenly Country. By the way, is Ditzen-san okay? It seems like he lost consciousness Dont worry. If you let this guy sleep, hell be fine on his own. Is that so? Then lets take him to the castle at the very least. A1. When I called his name, A1, who was waiting diagonally behind me, moves slowly and carried Ditzen who wasying down on the ground. The image of A1 carrying Ditzen, whose eyes are rolled back, in princess carry is surreal. After watching that scene, Yanual surveys the surroundings. They are in the space between the tree-lined road and the castle above the hill, but Yanual is looking fixedly in the trees and not at the castle. The golems are one, two, three, four Taiki-dono. How can the practitioners move these golems from a great distance? Yanual seems to be doubtful that there is no sign of people in the surroundings. A reflexively looks at me after hearing his words. Actually, Torraine and the others are lurking in the surroundings, but it seems like he didnt notice them. Yanual-niisama. I can not sense a magic that connects the golem and the practitioner. Maybe, the practitioners went inside the golems one by one? Wha, what did you say!? Theyre probably a very thin people! However, if they move the golem in that kind of method Yanual and Yuri bes struck with admiration on their own for some reason. I dont know them well, but they dont seem to be bad people. Um, do you usually see that something called magic that moves the golem? When I tried to ask Yuri that, she shook her head from side to side. No, I am a little special. How do I say that I can faintly sense the magic for some reason Is it a feeling like I can sniff out the roasted smell of delicious meat? Do you understand what I mean that I can smell it from here? Hearing Yuri who made an indescribable analogy, me and A reflexively look at each other. Did you understand it? Ye, yes. I feel like I understand it somehow I smiled wryly at A who gave a vague reply and look at Yanual. Well then, lets go to the castle for now. Allow me to treat you. Hmm? Is that so? Im happy about that. A meal above the sky is a first isnt it, Yanual-niisama. The two frankly express their joy without any particr doubt. While feeling a favorable impression for such a pair, I turn towards the castle. Come, please this way. I said that and invited the important people of the Imperial Country of Fleida to the castle. While they enter the castle, Yanuals eyes bes round. O, ooh. Its very Oh my, it is spacious! And it is also luxurious to use two golems to open and close the gate, isnt it? Nuoh!? A golem really opened the gate!? Yanual bes surprised with round eyes and Yuri puts both her hands together happily. Theres still something more interesting, you know. When I said that and rode in the elevator, the two make another fuss. The door closed by itself! Wow, it opened by itself! Where is this ce!? Oh my, the scenery has changed! The two reacts with tension like a reaction to performers, when we arrived at the fourth floor, they roam around in the hall as they please before I guide them. As I look sideways at the two who are enjoying the interior of the luxurious hall and the scenery from the window, I gave instruction to A1 toy Ditzen on the floor. Ditzen is put down while looking happy with his eyes rolled back. While A is setting out sses of water on the table which is arranged in the center, Yuri noticed it with her eyes wide open. Oh my, what a beautiful ss. It has a great degree of clearness, doesnt it? Ooh, certainly, this is amazing! I nod to the two who look at the cup and speak. Shall I give it to you as a souvenir? I will certainly ept it! Yanual gave his answer without waiting for me to finish. I managed to get the two, who are really lively, to sit in their chairs and I sit on the opposite side of the table with A. At this rate, the talk will not advance at all. Judging that, I decided to bring up the main subject ahead of time. I speak to two who still keep looking around while seated. You will probably understand it if you look at this flying ind, but our country has little to do with the other countries. So, we are interested in the Imperial Country of Fleida which is the powerful country in the southwest. In the Imperial Country? Oh my, I am pleased. While we are having such conversations, that person woke up. This, this ce is While muttering that, Ditzen raised his upper body. Then, he saw A1 and his eyes shine. And he scanned the surrounding and noticed me and A. O, ooh..! After that, the storm of questions of Ditzen has begun. Chapter 40 - Ditzen’s excitement

Chapter 40 C Ditzens excitement

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama Do you understand, Yanual? At least attach a -dono, Ditzen. Even though we have known each other since childhood, you would be punished if you were heard by someone. Enough of that. Listen to me, Yanual-sama you bastard. While frowning to Ditzen who spit out abusive words with an excited look, Yanual ate the fluffy chiffon cake. Mm this is delicious. What is this, this texture? It is delicious, isnt it, Yanual-niisama. The two sighed in admiration while savouring the chiffon cake with fresh cream on top of it and they had the same impression. Seeing those two, Ditzenins while knocking his palm on the table. This is certainly great too! But apart from this, there are those golems! No, this is also delicious to the point that it makes my eyes pop out, but still! Umu, its so delicious. For me, this sweet bread was more shocking than the golems. I agree. If you eat this, you will understand how much their country is developed, you know? Rebutted by Yanual and Yuri, Ditzen pouted. Anyone will understand such things if they see those golems. When Ditzen said that, Yanualughed scornfully at him and narrowed his eyes. Hmph. Their golems and this castle shows their technical capabilities, and their food and theirmunityndscape shows their cultural level. A country, that has formed an excellent culture, has high standards in basic areas such as food, clothing and shelter. No no no! Such things is almost impossible to imitate because this is no doubt an aliennd! Apart from that, this flying golem too! How could their golem fly!? While the two started a debate, Yuri quietly brought the cup to her mouth and savoured the tea inside it. And, she sighed in relief. Oh my, this is delicious. I dont understand the feelings of those people who are fighting in front of such delicious tea. Arent you being rude to the delicious tea? When Yuri muttered that, the two stopped their movements and red at each other. Yuri smiles at the two who sat correctly in their chair silently. When the bnce of power between the three people was slightly seen through, I opened my mouth. So, I am thinking that if the time permits, I would like to show you around this castle today. Of course, I am aware that you are busy, so if you will say that you will return early I will stay for many days Please give me permanent residence! Yanual and Ditzen simultaneously voiced that out. Arent you guys, important people of Imperial Country? As I exchanged nces with Mea and smiled wryly while thinking such things, Yuri speaks. Yanual-niisama? Isnt there news that father wille to the fortress tomorrow? Seeing Yuri tilt her head curiously, Yanual breathe out shortly. Ive already seen the face of father so many times! Whats unusual is this flying ind! Hearing such words of Yanual, Yuris eyes bes wide. Well, that is true, isnt it? We have met our father so many times and he will not particrly visit at this time When Yuri said that, Yanual and Ditzen nodded together. Huh? Is it okay to make fun of the ruler even though he is their father? I was shocked by the culture of the Imperial Country which is surprisingly loose and blinked my eyes. After finishing the meal, first we went to the tower that can be reached from the first floor where doors are lining up on both sides and I guide them to the top of the tower. We look at the upper part of the castle, the view of the ind and the vast sky that spreads endlessly from the top of the tower. What a magnificent It is wonderful scenery, isnt it? And the color of the sky seems to bepletely different from the view from below. The two calmly enjoyed the scenery and Ditzen is walking around restlessly. Without caring for such a Ditzen, Yanual speaks. No, its a really wonderful scenery. I want to try drinking the tea earlier in this ce. Its also good to drink in the sunset. Oh my, that is fantastic. I will alsoe with you on that asion. Maybe because A holds a favorable impression of the two who said that while leisurely watching the scenery, she nodded while smiling delightfully. I also really like it. asionally, I have the chance to be brought here by Taiki-sama and drink tea together, and I was really able to have the best time. Ooh, I was right after all. It will be a luxurious time when I look at this scenery. I also want to live here. Would only Onii-sama return on the ground? What did you say? Ha ha ha, I also want to stay here forever. Should I have Yuri be escorted to the ground? While the three people of the royalty areughing together and chatting elegantly, Ditzen, whos behaving suspiciously, approached me. Ta, Taiki-sama. I want to see the next ce soon Oh, Im sorry. Then, shall we go to the next ce When I answered that, a brilliant smile appeared as if a flower had blossomed on Ditzens face. Yanual looked at him hatefully and cut in from the side. Theres not much time, Ditzen. Today, I want to fully enjoy the scenery of this tower. I will enjoy the scenery here leisurely, so why dont we look at the next ce when wee here again tomorrow? Tomorrow!? Hearing the words of Yanual who is too rxed, the brilliant smile of Ditzen disappeared in an instant. I reflexively burst intoughter to Ditzen who looked at me with a face that seems to cry and I say. No, certainly, as Ditzen-dono said, time is limited. First, I will give you a brief guide and after that, how about you try to enjoy things by yourself one by one? When I said that, Yanual look at Ditzen with eyes as if looking at a trash. See that, Ditzen? You were taken into consideration by Taiki-dono. If you observe Taiki-donos presence of mind, anyone will understand that he really wanted to spend a day at the top of the tower. When Yanual said that, he looked at me and speaks again. Most of the practitioners in our country are thoughtless people like this. I feel sorry for them. I return a vague smile to Yanual who said that andugh. No, I dont like to stay all day long at the top of the tower. Chapter 41 - Great impact

Chapter 41 C Great impact

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama To show them around the fortress I decided to lead them down to the second floor of the tower. When we got to the elevator, Yanual and others still were pretty impressed despite this being the third time. I cant even fathom how it moves. They are probably pulling it together. What an overwhelming strength. I see, so, golems are pulling it? A lot of golem-sans. As Yanual and Yuri were having such an exchange, Ditzen folded his arms and snarled. I hate to think that I have the same thought as those two, but I certainly cant understand it. Taiki-sama, how is this room moving? Although the trio was able to realize that the elevator moves vertically they were unable to understand the mechanism behind it. Well, I dont understand it as well. Maybe there was a winch above my personal room that was above the operation room, and it was pulled with a wire. Since there was a real possibility that it was raised and lowered by a robot, I vaguelyugh off Ditzens question. When we got to the second floor there was a corridor with doors lined up along it, calm indirect lighting and a beautifully spread carpet. Seeing such a scene, Yanual profoundly nods. Even those lights alone are curious. How did you think of setting a wall in front of themp? But I feel like the light is gentler this way. Though I personally think that the light could be a bit brighter. Hm. Indeed, from looking at the other rooms, there should be technology to make it as bright as a day, so why is it designed so dim? With a wry smile, I answer to the two people looking my way. If everywhere was as bright as a day one wont be able to calm down. In particr, this floor is filled with guest rooms, so going through a slightly dark corridor might calm one a little before going to bed. As I told them, that in short, it was to create the atmosphere, they seemed to be unexpectedly convinced by that and began to walk through the corridor while nodding repeatedly. I see. Indeed, it feels rxing. However, making it dark on purposeThat is an extravagance that we couldnt even imagine. Indeed. Were it us, we would have arranged arge chandelier and by making it dazzlingly bright gave it additional splendor. When the two were talking in good spirits, Ditzen was groveling through the corridor behind them. The lights are not from oilsps.Since there is no flickering, could it be some kind of sorcery? No use, I have no idea. As Ditzen crawls on the floor mumbling, Yanual looks at him as if he is a pile of trash. Taiki-dono, please pay no heed to that bug-like character and proceed with your guidance. Oh my, calling Ditzen-sama bug-like Oh, you are right. He is just like a bug. Ditzen-sama? HahahaThen, let me show you to this room first. Because if you are going to stay at the castle, we will have you upy this room. Giving a wry smile to the two that are so harsh on Ditzen, I open the door to the nearby room. By the way, the room closest to the elevator belonged to A, so I gave them the two neighboring rooms. When I confirm it with A who was quietly tagging along, she tilted her head with a smile, so I judged that it was fine. When I looked back at the two after opening the door, the first one to speak was Yuri. Oh, what a lovely room. Saying so, she gives me a slight bow and enters inside. Yuri walks around the rooms and puzzles over every new device. Soon Yanual joined her, but it only increased the number of strange replies. And so I would exin in order how to use them, and the two would show a reaction simr to that of kids that saw a magic trick. Meanwhile, Ditzen was mumbling something while stuck on the toilet, shower, and hairdryer. I decided that I will show them to the cafeteria at dinner time, so next, I will bring them to the third floor. P-Please, I would like you to wait for a moment! This toilet! Just a little more with this toilet! Ditzen was screaming something while clinging to the toilet, but Yanual and Yuri restrained both of his hands and threw him into the elevator. I pity him a bit, but since we are going to the third floor its fine. That floor has a lot of robots and also medical facilities that even I cant understand. The best environment for Ditzen, who appeared like a mecha enthusiast. Such were my expectations, but reality went like three levels beyond that. The elevator opens and Ditzen who was still mumblingints lets out a voice. ..?! Oo, OOhh?! OoOooOO..?! Even Yanual and Yuri gulped, presented with thatrge quantity of robots lined up in there. Unlike the other floors, this extremely spacious room was tightly crammed with robots. The impact is extraordinary. W-what a number Yanual-niisama, isnt this amazing? Saying that the two approached the first robot in front of them. The number is astonishing, but every single unit has an amazing quality. This unified appearance gives an additional sense of pressure. Laughing and nodding to the impressions shared by the two I turned to Ditzen. Too impressed to even speak? Thinking so I turned around, but Ditzen appeared to be simply standing still with his eyes wide open. A, who noticed my gaze, walked in front of Ditzen, waved her hand and tried to call to him, but there was no response. Looks like he lost consciousness. Unable to reply to those words from A, I, for now, decided to give a nod. Chapter 42 - I don’t understand anymore

Chapter 42 C I dont understand anymore

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Yanual raised one hand before Ditzen, who lost consciousness after seeing therge number of robots. As if it was a sign for something, Yuri nodded. Please, wake up, Ditzen-sama. Yuri called to him, speaking those words in a silly tone, and started murmuring something. Then, a transparent fist-sized sphere appeared on Yuris palm. Lightly swaying in the air, that sphere appeared to be consisting of water. Ei. The moment Yuri ced her hand above the water sphere and let out a shout, the sphere turned into a fast projectile. The volume of emitted water was enough to cover all of Ditzens face. Unable to endure, Ditzen starts rolling on the ground writhing in pain. Guh, Guoh My nose, my ears What a cruel thing to do When Ditzen stood up with such a howl, Yanual snorted with a fed up expression. You are the one who fainted, so the me is on you. Eh? Fainted? Why! Mm?! T-T-Thats right! After finally regaining his senses and taking another look at the lined-up robots, Ditzen, with bloodshot eyes, attacked me with questions. Taiki-sama! Can all those golems move at the same time?! Or you move only a few of them at the same time and the rest are spares?! Well, they pretty much all move at the same time. ALL! Ditzen eximed in shock, Yanual also widened his eyes in surprise. Just how many hundreds of practitioners are on this flying indHowever, its strange that despite that we are yet to meet even a single practitioner. Yuri tilts her head along with the puzzled Yanual. Speaking of which, we hardly met any people yet. Although, asionally practitioner-like people seem to be nearby. When Yuri softly murmured, Ditzen started turning his head left and right with wide open eyes. Where?! Eh?! Where?! I think its about there. Saying that Yuri pointed at the medical room behind the robots. Over there are those golems! And as soon as he said that Ditzen ran off. He ran through the gaps between the robots and jumped into the medical room. And a scream echoed. KYAAAA! Hyuguh. The high-pitched scream of a girl ovepped with the muffled voice, after looking at each other we head to the scene. When I peeked inside the medical room, Ditzen was lying on the floor, foaming from his mouth. Mea and Rant were standing next to him. Ah, Taiki-sama. What happened? When I asked Rant, he looked at Mea with a frown. Then, Mea, covered with cold sweat, took a step back, Ugh, He, he suddenly jumped out, so I kicked him out of surprise Kicked? Hearing Meas words I tilt my head. Would you start foaming at the mouth just because you got kicked by a girl? Its the mans weak point. Rant provided additional information, and I involuntarily felt a sense of dread pass over my crotch. If you look closely, he is lying down with his hands holding his groin. Well, it cant be helped. Jumping at such a cute littledyWe shall leave this criminal to be judged by yourws. When Yanual said that, Yuri nodded while looking at Mea. I agree. By the way, this youngdy here. Didnt shee close to us a few times since we came here? Eh? Surprised by Yuris unexpected words, Mea reflexively looked at me. Since there was no way around it I gave my assent with a nod and she started speaking timidly. Y-yes Out of concern for Taiki-samas safety Ive been sneaking My, so I was right. Pleased by Meas words, Yuri turned to me. I understood it right away because only this girl is emitting magic. It seems to be a pretty strong magic power, is she a disciple of a practitioner? What?! The one who had the biggest reaction to Yuris words was Yanual. Staring at Mea intently, he hums. HmmA beastman practitioner, huh. Thats quite unusual. Eh? P-Practitioner? Do you mean magician? While Mea was bewildered, A retreated back as if in shock and leaned against the wall. Such a thingMea-chan, a magicianTaiki-samas disciple? What should I doForget cooking, I cant beat Mea-chan at anything. And, unusually, depressed, A was speaking what was on her mind. And while I was wondering what to do with this, Ditzen, who was supposed to be foaming on the floor, rose up. Seeing Mea he showed a frightened expression for a second but then immediately looked around the medical room and spoke. Taiki-sama! This ce?! I guess its a room for treating injuries and ailments. When I answer so, Ditzen once again dashed with bloodshot eyes and sped to sexual harassment machine. T-This is You can be treated if you lie down in there. Y-you say one can be healed just lying there? No good. I cant understand it at all Yanual frowned looking at Ditzen, who for a while turned silent, visibly brooding over something. Are you nning to dash somewhere again? By now, due to diplomatic reasons, Im considering stopping you even if it means beating you. In response to Yanuals words Ditzen sighed and shook his head. No, its alright. This is so beyond my scope of understanding that it, on the contrary, calmed me down. Really, its like Im dreaming. When Ditzen said that, Yuri put her hands together in front of her chest. Oh my! Ditzen-sama finally came back from being a piece of trash. Nguh. Ditzen groaned hearing Yuris merciless remark. Then, he turned his face this way. I was most impressed by the many wonderful technologies. However, todays information is too much for me to get into my head, so I would like to ask for guidance again tomorrow. Pardon me for asking, but that room equipped with that marvelous toilet Even though I thought that he finally calmed down, Ditzens breath started to grow heavy again. Most likely, Ditzen will keep investigating the toilet without sleeping. Seeing that appearance, A had a wry smile as well. Chapter 43 - Astonishing hotel life

Chapter 43 C Astonishing hotel life

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Sitting on a bed, Yanual groaned. Its amazing. Hearing those words from Yanual, Yuri tilted her head in puzzlement. What exactly? Reacting to that question Yanual turned around and saw Yuri, dressed in a bathrobe, blinking, sitting on another bed,. Seeing that Yanual sighed and looked over himself. He was wearing a bathrobe as well. Absolutely white without a single spot with the softness that could be felt by merely looking at it. Even those strange clothes. Most likely its indoor wear used when sleeping, but it is extremely soft. What is this material? Isnt this fur of a fluffy animal? Yuri replied with a question while stroking the surface of her bathrobe. It doesnt feel that way, but Right. Even this bed is unusual. It bounces. Normally you would just sink in and thats it, right? Yet I dont feel any hardness. Yanual said while repeatedly sitting and standing from the bed, Yuri also puts both hands on her bed. It seems that sleeping on it will be quite pleasant, Im looking forward to it. Umu, you are right. Still, even the cloth alone is incredibly delicate and smooth, but even if I think I dont understand anything about it. As he was saying that, Yanual checked the sheets and bed covers, while Yuri enthusiastically dived into the bed and under the quilt. Thats right. Lets ask Taiki-sama tomorrow. Then, I will be going to sleep. Good night, Yanual-niisama. Leaving only her face outside, Yuri says while narrowing her eyesfortably, then Yanual blinks and turns to her. M? Are you going to sleep already? Well, I do understand your desire to try to sleep on this bed as soon as possible. I will go to bed early as well. Good night, Yuri. Guu. Before he even realized, Yuri was already soundly asleep, calmly breathing. Surprised by that, Yanual opens his mouth. Sleeping already? You are always fast to fall asleep. Saying that as if he was impressed, Yanual looks at the ceiling. All lighting was indirect, provided by the lighting sources in the perimeter of the room, still, inside of the room was quite bright. It would be better if it was a bit darker, but I dont know how to turn off thosemps. Saying that he stood up and started walking around the room. Touching this silver te Its the light in the toilet. Here is the entrance Having learned how to use touch-type illumination, Yanual was searching for a switch that could be touched while roaming about the room. And finally, he noticed a white switch installed on a cab right next to the bed. What is this white bump Frowning upon meeting such curiosity, he casually pressed the switch. A small sound is heard, and at the same time, the indirect lighting on the ceiling goes out. Ooh! Yanual raised his voice in delight and looked around. I seeOnly the floor is slightly illuminated, making it easier to walk around and yet not being a bother. Such thoughtfulness to the slightest details While muttering those words, Yanual quietly got into bed. Now, Im looking forward to tomorrow. I have to sleep as fast as possible Kuh Yanual was mumbling with an excited face, but almost instantly he fell into the world of dreams. _______________________________________________________________ NuuhWhere is this warm wind ising from? Mumbled frowning Ditzen with a dryer in his hands. The time has passed two oclock at night and it was four hours since the siblings went to sleep. After the dinner, Ditzen returned to his assigned room earlier than everyone else, but since then he continued to explore it without even trying to sleep at all. What sort of magic can you use to make something like this Said that he put the dryer on the side of the bed and looked around. How strange. Far from understanding the structure, I dont even know how to use it. Why is music ying in the bathroomWell, although it indeed feelsfortable. After saying that, he then stopped his gaze on the cab next to the bed. Pressing the white switch he turns off the indirect lighting on the ceiling. It disappeared. Pressing the switch again and indirect lighting on the ceiling lit again. Now its lit. Ditzen frowned once again. There is no flickering, even when they go off. And on the other hand, when it lights up, it goes to the best condition instantly. Its definitely nothing like an oilmp. While pushing the white switch over and over, he wracked his brains. And after checking the switch again, Ditzen finally noticed that the bottom of the cab opens. From there appeared a glossy gray box. What is this? On the front of the box was a one-sided door with a handle that can be grasped with fingers. Without any hesitation, Ditzen grabbed that handle. When the door was opened, the inside of the box became bright and cold air started to leak out. C-Cold?! Thus, by discovering the refrigerator, it was settled, that Ditzen wont see any sleep tonight. Chapter 44 - Returning home reluctantly

Chapter 44 C Returning home reluctantly

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ I dont want to return! Hearing those words, Yuri tilted her head as if she was in trouble. However, it seems to have be an uproar down there Yuri said that and turned her attention to the video which was being shown. The video is a view of the ground which was taken from the sky. Apart from the grasnd, the hills and the red townscape, there are many figures of people. Yanual mumbles with a face that looks dissatisfied at that sight of Ditzen. Thats right, Ditzen. Taiki-dono has told us that we cane again. Isnt it fine if wee again immediately? Being told that by Yanual, Ditzen spreads his hands with a face that is about to cry. Those people are searching for you it has nothing to do with me! Who the hell is you? Do you mean us? Seeing Yanuals eyes were narrowed, Ditzen raised his voice with Uguh. N, no, Your Highness. But even if I dont go down Yanual snorted to Ditzen who refused to back down and he speaks. Dont think that only your wish wille true because we will end up going home. Were taking you along with us. As I thought! Hey, Taiki-sama! Can I stay in this castle!? Ditzen cried with desperate look due to Yanuals remarks, but Taiki shook his head from side to side with a wry smile. I bet, there are also many people who are looking for Ditzen-san. When Taiki answered that, Ditzen turned to Yanual. Your Majesty, just say that I died Lets just say that Ditzen has kidnapped us. There will be a wanted list circting around even in the neighboring country, for sure. What a coward thing to do! Ditzen kneeled on the ground and groaned. While looking at that situation, A speaks. Ditzen-sama? There is also something called diplomatic rtionship. Even if one person bes missing, they will definitely think that this Heavenly Country is the one who is suspicious. If they dont say that they have been at the top of the sky There is a high possibility that they will be seen by someone when Yanual-sama and Yuri-sama went down, right? The ground is being searched by thatrge number of people, after all. Being persuaded by A, Ditzen kept silent without being able to object this time. Yanual and Yuri look at each other and turn to Taiki. It seems that the talk has finally came to a close. Im sorry that it took so much time. No no. It makes me happy if he got interested in this castle to that extent. Please invite me again soon, okay? Because I will throw away anything even if I am busy. Hahaha. Then, I will send you an invitation in the near future. While having such exchanges, Taiki raise his head. And Mea, who was watching the course of events quietly until then, opened her mouth. That, its my first time to see that floating stuff. When Mea said that, Torraine, Rant and Schnee who are standing side by side with her, nods silently. Did you mean this? When Taiki pointed his finger at it while saying that, not only Mea and the others, but also A nodded. Theres a ck drone floating above where Taiki points his finger and a video is being projected in the empty space above the drone. The video is slightly transparent, and the blue sky and a part of the castle wall were visible behind. After confirming that, Taiki opens his mouth. Its called Aerial Projection Disy, but When Taiki couldnt exin, A and the others tilted their heads with a difficult expression at the same time. Haha Well, I will exin it again next time. Now then, I will drop everyone off. When he announced that in order to mislead them, Taiki turns his eyes to A1. In ordance to that, A1 started to move and lifted the big box. Its a square box made of metal. Theres no top side, and the front, rear, left and right walls are as high as the upper part of the waist. Yanual and the others got in that box and looked at each others anxious faces. Its scary to go down from this altitude with this. Certainly Is that so? I was thinking that it looks fun, you know. doesnt the scenery also look good? Hearing such conversations of the three, Taikiughed. Then, should I add three more to carry it? When Taiki said that, three robots flew out from the castle in a matter of a few seconds. The robots, thatnded lightly, stood side by side with A1 in order to surround the box and fixed their hands on the box. Ooh, its reassuring if its like this. But the scenery is Your Highness Yuri, we should ce the scenery as secondary for now. Taikiughs and raises his voice to the noisy three. Well then, we will invite you to the castle againter. He said that and they exchanged farewells. While waving their hands from the top of the box which was lifted by the robots, the three of them went down to the ground. _______________________________________________________________ The three, who entered inside the clouds, raise surprised voices as their sight was covered in pure white. Ooh, its a cloud. Were inside the clouds. I thought it will feel more fluffy. Its like a dense fog, isnt it Its strange. While they were having such conversations, they broke through the clouds and the scenery of the ground spread before their eyes. The vast territory of the Imperial Country of Fleida spreads before their eyes and Yuri raises a cheer. It is beautiful isnt it, Yanual-niisama. Yeah, it is wonderful scenery. I really want the technology of that Heavenly Country by all means, in order to make this Imperial Country of Fleida even bigger. Umu umu! If thats the case, then leave it to me Youre probably nning not toe back. You are right. If Ditzen-sama will go, Yanual-niisama and me too Of course, we will also go there again. Even so, that country was really strange. After all, we hadnt seen the original residents of the Heavenly Country except Taiki-dono. When Yanual said that, Yuri raised a question mark. Is A-sama different? A-dono also didnt seem to be familiar with the Heavenly Country and her reaction towards us was clearly different from Taiki-dono. Reaction? Taiki-dono didnt know about the culture andmon sense that we had spread on the ground, and if I speak of it negatively, I could see his naive side. But, A-dono is rather close to us. The cat beastmen, who are like a servant, are probably the same to us as well. Oh, really? Are you saying that all of them werent born in the Heavenly Country? As far as I saw, the real resident of the Heavenly Country is only Taiki-dono. I dont know how many other residents are there, but it doesnt seem too many. Yanual, who analyzed the Heavenly Country, looked up at the sky with his arms folded. I have to go there again no matter what. To that country Chapter 45 - Fleida Emperor

Chapter 45 C Fleida Emperor

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Still havent found them? The soldiers, who were close to that voice, nod with troubled faces. Im sorry We are searching hard, but the whereabouts of the two are still When one person reported that on their behalf, the man sighed deeply. He is a well built elderly man. A white beard was grown as if to outline his round face and a gold crown is on top of his white hair with the same length as his short beard. That man, who wore a in reddish brown mantle, leaned his body on the back of therge chair and exhaled from his nose. There are figures of soldiers all over the scenery that can be seen in the front and it is a situation exactly like a search that leaves no stone unturned. The same is true for the ces that are not visible to the man. The soldiers are not cutting corners, but rather putting their efforts in with all their might. Precisely because he is seeing that, the man waited quietly without raising his voice. And, at that moment, a loud voice resounded from the left side of the man. As if to transmit the voice, the other people also raised their voices and it immediately turns into amotion. What is it? What happened? When the man asked that while he looked around the surroundings restlessly, a soldier, whos standing nearby, ran in the direction where the voice came from. After a while, the soldier returned and told his report. Your Majesty Zepten! I heard that His Highness Yanual and Her Highness Yuri were found! Hearing that report, the man called Your Majesty Zepten stood up from his chair and broke into a smile. O, ooh! I see, well done! Then, where are the two!? They will be here soon! I see! As soon as he became cheerful, the soldiers around him smiled with relieved expressions to Zepten who be restless in a different sense this time. Before long, Yanual, Yuri and Ditzen appeared before Zepten who was waiting eagerly. Zepten had a slightly curious face towards the three who are walking while being surrounded by the soldiers without riding on a horse, but he instantly changed his expression. I have many things I want to say, but first of all, Im d that youre safe, Yanual. Yuri. When Zepten said that, Yanual and Yuri bowed, and Ditzen hurriedly kneeled on the spot. Good grief If you went out somewhere, you should bring a servant and convey a word to the local governor before going out, okay? When Zepten said that in a gentle tone, Yanual raise his head. Im really sorry for making you worry. Umu. Its fine if you are safe. However, why are the three of you in this kind of ce Yanual showed a meaningful smile to Zeptens question. I have a very interesting report on that matter. It is very interesting, isnt it? Yuri also raise her face and agrees to the words of Yanual. Seeing the shining eyes of the two, Zeptens cheeks became stiff. Its not a very good report when you say it like that When was it? If I remember correctly, there was also a time when you put a frog inside the futon When Zepten muttered that with a distant look, the surrounding soldiersughed awkwardly. Did something like that happened? It is really interesting. It is true, you know? Yanual and Yuri said that while approaching a little to Zepten, and both of them pointed at the sky. There was a country above the sky. When he announced that, Zepten and the soldiers froze up for a moment, and they smiled awkwardly again. HAHAHA. Thats certainly interesting. Right, everyone? No, really. His Highness is good at jokes. Yanual pouted to those whoughed while saying interesting, interesting. Its not a joke. Look, over there. Seeing Yanual who looked up at the sky and points somewhere while saying that, Everyone lifted their heads while smiling wryly. Hahaha. Its been a while since His Highnesss joke is borate Hmm? Wha, what is that? In the sky, some ck shadows is The soldiers, who found something floating in the sky, voiced out their surprises. No way, its a dragon I think theres no dragon with that kind of shape. But its quite big. While looking at the confused soldiers, Zepten opens his mouth. Perhaps, that is the country located above the sky? It looks small for that Yuri shakes his head from side to side to those words. No, those are the golems of Taiki-sama. Go, golem? No, wait. Golems? Is the person called Taiki moving several golems by himself? Howe those are flying in the sky? Zepten asked questions one after another, but he noticed that there is an expert behind Yanual and Yuri and he called out to him. Ooh,e to think of it, Ditzen was in that ce. Ditzen. She said that its a golem, but how can those golems fly in the sky? Is it a country that possess a technology like that? When Zepten asked that, Ditzen, who was bowing while kneeling, raised his face vigorously. Your Majesty! I will go study in that country above the sky! When Ditzen announced that as if to roar, Zepten knitted his brows and looked down. No, thats fine with me but could you answer my question? Chapter 46 - Information

Chapter 46 C Information

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ When Ditzen talked about the Heavenly Country once again, the ce became noisy. And, their toilet is also very very amazing! A sound rang, water gushed out and its even warm to sit on the toilet seat! The lid opens automatically and the toilet seat is always clean! Furthermore, the paper that I used to wipe my butt is soooft! As if flowing into the heat that slightly exceeded the representation of Ditzens enthusiasm, everyone listened attentively as if being drawn in. A, a toilet is it? No, isnt it just a lie? Umu. I cant suddenly believe in it, but.. maybe he was misled by a mysterious magic. I agree. When the middle-aged men, who are lining up behind Zepten, had such conversations, Ditzens eyes became wide. WAIT A MOMENT! Ditzen screams and everyones eyes bes round. I saw it with these eyes! It was an unbelievable country like a dream, but it certainly exists! Yanual, whos standing next to the screaming Ditzen,ughs out loud, but the other people knit their brows. Good grief what an attitude in the presence of His Majesty. There was also a person who got angry while saying that, but Yanual waves his hand whileughing. Hes just too passionate as a practitioner Then, Yanual said such a thing and the others nodded while sighing. Well, the practitioners living in the Imperial Country Capital are also simr. Certainly, all these practitioners are nothing but research idiots. Then, it seems better to keep this story a secret to the other practitioners. All of them will definitely want to go to that unbelievable country. Seeing theughing men having such exchanges, Ditzen puffed out his cheeks. We were still only able to talk with Taiki-sama whos the resident of the Heavenly Country. It is as big as a big city, but perhaps their poption is surprisingly small. When Ditzen talked until there and shut his mouth, the surrounding people tilted their heads. In other words? Aah, are you saying that its troublesome if you go with arge number of uninvited people? Hearing that, Ditzen gently shook his head from side to side. The time for me to be taught the technology of the Heavenly Country by Taiki-sama will be wasted. Hearing Ditzen dered that boldly, a sigh which filled with weariness is exhaled from the surroundings. But only Yanual and Yuriughed happily. Dont be insolent, Ditzen That is wonderful enthusiasm, but I am the best person to migrate to the Heavenly Country, so it is better if you just give up, you know? When the two said that, Ditzen showed a smile with bloodshot eyes. No no, if theres only me by the time the invitation arrives from Taiki-sama theres nothing you can do then. Hohou? How challenging. I will not lose. As the three res at each other with sparks, Zepten, who had beenpletely left out, exhaled lightly with his arms folded. What should I do? I also want to go there. Fortunately, nobody heard Zeptens mutter, but several dayster, when there was a strange movement from the Emperor, a survey team was formed and it was discovered by the ministers. _______________________________________________________________ Heavenly Country They were interesting people, werent they?. Hearing As impression, Iughed and nodded. Youre right. Ditzen-san looks like a magician of the Imperial Country, so I would like to have Ditzen-sane again and have him teach me the magic of the Imperial Country. When I said that, A lowers her chin whileughing awkwardly. You are right. But as for me, I would like him toe with Yanual-sama who seems to be well-informed with the internal affairs of the Imperial Country, but Ah, Yanual-san? Certainly, that kind of topic also seems to be interesting. But Im also curious about the magic of the Imperial Country. While the two of us are being troubled, Mea, who came while carrying tea, opened her mouth. Then, isnt Yuri-san, who seems to be knowledgeable in both fields, better? If so, I will also be taught magic. And, she said a very good idea. Oh, certainly. Then, shall we go with that? Yes. In addition, Yuri-san seems to be the easiest to talk with. Hearing a very appropriate opinion, I and A were convinced and agreed to Meas opinion. Chapter 47 - Secretly

Chapter 47 C Secretly

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Yanual Yuri is acting strangely. Its been one week since we returned from that flying ind. I and Ditzen have more or less calmed down and had some discussions considering technologies of the flying ind, but Yuri, on the contrary, appeared to grow restless. Was it yesterday that she lost herposure? When alone, she would suddenly start grinning, and during the meal she would goUfufufufu,ughing as if recalling something. To be honest, its creepy, but Im also curious about the reasons for that good mood. Why are you so creeNo, what are you so happily smiling about, Yuri? When I asked that, Yuri, who finished dinner and now was having an after meal tea, raised her head. WellDid I appear that happy to you? Ufufufufu You did. You look incredibly creeNo, cheerful. When I said that, Yuri tilted her head. Oh my. It may be because this dish was delicious. Look, the red banana soup is also delicious. Right, Yanual-niisama? I dont think its any different from usual And after such an exchange, I parted with Yuri. After seeing off Yuri, who was returning to her own room, I rushed to Ditzen. When I arrived at Ditzens house, which was adjacent to a testing site near the outer wall, I knocked on a heavy door. Ditzen! Ditzen, are you there?! As I was hitting the door while shouting, after some time it opened from the inside. You Highness. Its time for good kids to be in bed already. Telling me that with a bitter face right after opening the door, he lowers his head. Sorry. But the matter calls for urgency. When I said that, Ditzen narrowed his eyes. Could it be, an invitation from Heavenly Country No, there is no guarantee but the possibility is high. Ditzen took a step back and made a gesture inviting me inside of the house. Please,e in. Yeah. As I entered, I was weed by the light of oilmps and a smell akin to that of rusty metal. Walking past Ditzen, I sensed a peculiar smell of metal and oil on him as well. However, a quick nce over the room reveals nothing but bookshelves, tables, chairs, and racks. Most likely, on the other side of the door at the back of the room isplete chaos. I turned to Ditzen. Could you reproduce it? Do you even have to ask? Seeing his grumpy face I snorted without thinking. He is probably trying to recreate that flying golem, but it wont be that easy. Rather, was he able to make one, there is a good chance we might be able to uncover the secret behind the flying ind itself. However, we dont understand the logic by which it flies When I muttered so, Ditzen furrowed his eyebrows. Flies? That toilet can fly? Youve been making a toilet? The wave of exhaustion came over me with Ditzens answer. I sighed. What about golem research? That is Well, of course, I will do it. Of course, I really want to research it. Ditzen gave a half-hearted reply and turned his eyes away. Certainly, when we arrived at Heavenly Country he wouldnt stop going on about the golems, but after that toilet caught his interest that is all he thinks about. In fact, using that toilet felt wonderful, but the golem posed much greater interest. Well, if I had a chance to receive a piece of technology from there I would probably pick some dish recipe or tea leaves though. And, while I was thinking, Ditzen opened his mouth and started speaking nervously. More importantly, did you receive an invitation to the Heavenly Country? Could it be, your Highness Dont give me that look, Ditzen. Said that I fold my arms. Judging by that behavior, it doesnt seem like you received any as well. Im the same. But Yuri is acting strange. Yuri-sama? Ditzens eyes lit up. Taking my gaze off Ditzens shining eyes I shook my head. Its still unclear. But there is no mistake that Yuri is unnaturally cheerful. Hearing this answer, Ditzen narrowed his eyes so much that it was hard to tell if they were even open or not. Suspicious. Mumbling, Ditzen opened the entrance door. W-Where are you going? To Yuri-sama I have to confirm it with her! Ah, Yes. Got it. I thought about telling him that it was already night, but I lost to his menacing attitude. However, there was a grain of truth in his words. It would be vexing if Yuri went to the flying ind alone. When I thought so, I suddenly got a question. Ditzen, what would you do if you received the invitation? I would go by myself without telling anyone. His immediate answer put a wry smile on my face. Because I was of the same mind. If one wants to have a proper conversation with Taiki-dono, then going alone is the way. Well, Ditzen is too honest. Is what I thought looking at Ditzen straddling in front of me, as we were making our way back to the castle in a hurry, then, he raised a strange voice. Ah, AAAH?! Prompted by Ditzen, I raised my head as well and in the bright moonlight, something white could be seen floating in the air. Swaying like a cloth, it appeared to be dimly shining, illuminated by the moonlight. Yuris favorite white dress? That is Yuri-sama and Taiki-samas golem! Mmmm. Now that he mentioned it, next to the white dress really was something simr to Taiki-donos golem. I didnt expect that they wille for her in the middle of the night We were too naive There are less witnesses during the night and therefore less chances that it will turn into an uproar. I see. Indeed, Taiki-sama seemed like a person, who didnt like to stand out excessively. Nodding in agreement with Ditzens words, I sighed deeply. Cant be helped. Taiki-dono was friendly, so most likely there will be another invitation after Yuri returns. I guess Ill wait for that. No no no, just when will that be?! I want to go as soon as possible. There is nothing we can do. There is no way we can catch up to them at that height. Soon after I said so, Ditzen used flight spell in rush and took off into the sky. Chapter 48 - Visitors

Chapter 48 C Visitors

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Ditzen Two days have passed since Yuri departed into the sky. Although Im throwing all of my frustration at the research of the toilet, Im yet to reproduce even one of its functions. My days are filled with howling from gloom while sitting at the toilet that got closer to the real thing only in appearance. In the afternoon of one of such days, I heard a knocking on my door. Could it be, a messenger from the sky?! Thinking that I rushed to open the door, but the one standing there was a male elf in a tattered robe. His hair is in disorder, exposed skin was covered in bruises and dirt, yet even so, his appearance did not lose its allure. Well, not like I care about the beauty of elves. Are you the magician named Ditzen? Ah, yes. Im Ditzen. When I answered so, the elf narrowed his eyes looking at me sharply. From his voice and demeanor, I was convinced that that was a man, but from that expression, I also understood that he is a soldier who went through his share of battles. He gave the impression of being powerful enough to make one swallow his breath. As I got weak in the knees from fear, the elf put his hand on the edge of the door and forced himself inside of the room. I think Im about to cry. W-Whats your business? I dont remember doing anything to get hated by elves. I looked at him with a plea in my eyes, but his stare didnt change. We know that you went to the Heavenly Country. Reveal all information you acquired there. No, I couldnt go to Heavenly Country, so I know nothing. I went into full denial without thinking. Probably surprised by my unexpectedly strong denial, the elf closed his mouth and went silent for a while. Then, a beautiful girl with purple hair appeared from behind the elf. Without a doubt, she can be called a beauty. Just like the elf, her hair was somewhat in disarray and her armor had scratches and dirt here and there, but even so, her beauty was obvious. How much time are you nning to waste there? A cold voice of the armored beauty almost gave me shivers. M? Armor? Purple hair, and the armor that surely was pure white previously. And on the chest, the armor had the emblem of the u Empire. No way, the witch of the empire A hoarse voice escaped my lips. While being a woman, she abandoned the position of the court magician and joined the war, eventually attaining the rank of a general, The Witch of the Empire, Violette. That name travels along with the tales of her ferociousbat style and a notable fighting record of without a single defeat. Hearing me, the beauty raised one corner of her mouth and looked at the elf from the side. Looks like Im more famous in other countries, Aifa. Even after the woman said so, the elf kept his mouth shut, without showing any signs of discontent. However, right now, I couldnt care less about that. Aifa A person who is said to have brought drastic improvement to the imperial magic system and magical tools. Although he has been serving the empire for decades, elves inherently loathe such attachments. Therefore, the reason why Aifa serves the empire is considered a mystery. And at this moment, that mysterious and most prominent practitioner in the empire, was right in front of me. Why are the Empires court magician and general in thesends For a moment, three letters appeared in my mind C war. But then I remembered that the answer had already been stated by Aifa. Flying ind, Heavenly castle Heavenly Country, they were collecting information on it. And one didnt even have to think to understand the reason. Are you nning to take hold of the Heavenly Country. When I said that, the two looked at each other. And then, the witchs mouth turned into a smile. For some reason, that sight filled me with fear for my own safety. I began to chant the spell, mumbling it inside my mouth, trying not to make a sound. I had no time to think and my body was moving by itself. Mugh! A devastating wind, strong enough to destroy eardrums, blew over, and in the blink of an eye, a whirlwind covered the entrance. Being able to instantly activate the wind spell that is difficult to avoid in a narrow space, was a good job, if I may say so myself. While hearing Aifas voiceing from behind, I rush to the back of the room. There, behind the door was a messyboratory and even deeper behind it was a testing site. However, the testing site was a dead end, so there is no escape through it. I swiftly changed my direction and jumped into a window, that was only about half of my body in height. Hoooryah! I break through the window while protecting my head with both hands and roll out onto the road outside. I grazed palms on the stone pavement, but I returned to running before I even felt pain. Moving my lips, I kicked off the ground with all my strength and took flight. T-Those two are too bad for opponents! I scream while flying through the sky. I have confidence that I wont lose to some run-of-the-mill practitioner, but if the rumors are true, I cantpete with those two even one-on-one. I cannot afford to die yet! I fly with desperation, aiming for the castle. I dont think that even those two would try to go against a whole army. If I manage to run away its my win. With the flight spell, I can reach the castle in no time. While thinking that, I look behind me. However, what I saw, were figures of Aifa and Violette, flying towards me expressionlessly. Chapter 49 - Superiority

Chapter 49 C Superiority

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ As Ditzen was desperately running away, Aifa and Violette confirmed their torn robes and cloaks and narrowed their eyes. A fairly good judgment. The choice of spells was urate as well. As they walked on the road while talking like that, they look at the back of the fleeing Ditzen. But the technique is still superficial. Since thats Fleidas magician, I guess he is about middle rank? There is room for growth. Indeed. Desperate training might earn him the lowest seat of the court magician While having such a conversation, they rose into the air. But that is for Fleidas magician. Sorry about that. But we are Empires magicians. With those words, both speed at the same time, heading after Ditzen. Their speed is as fast as that of an arrow and almost twice as fast as Ditzen. Ditzen, who went ahead, noticed them, but the difference in speed is clearly enough for them to catch up with him before he reaches the castle. A number of patrolling soldiers took notice of the three flying in the air. S-Save me! Screaming, Ditzen throws gusts of wind at the two pursuers. Seeking help so brazenly Mumbled Aifa, while casually waving his hand, extinguishing the wind sent my Ditzen. Prioritizing the result over his pride as a magician is the correct answer. Its obvious that he has no chance of winning against us. Though he should have chosen me magic, as it would also work as a distraction. As Violette said that, Aifa silently spread his hands. Soon after, a thin ice sheet appeared, covering nks of Aifa and Violette. A giant sheet, capable of hiding a personpletely. Arrows are being shot one after another at the half-transparent wall. Taking a sidelong nce at the ice sheet that turned white from cracks in it, Violette smiled. Shooting ordinary arrows at us, who are capable of using flight magic Looks like Fleidas military is nothing special as well. When Violette said that, barely containing herugh, Aifa deeply sighed. Its not like you are even doing anything. Oh my. You want me to exert myself? What a barbaric way to treat women you elves have. After Violette uttered those words, Aifa furrowed his brows and went silent. In the meantime, the distance with Ditzen was steadily shrinking. Then, a mans loud voice echoed. Practitioner-dono! Will we use magic arrows?! You still didnt shoot any?! H-Hurry up! Shoot a whole lot of them! Immediately after Ditzens answer, the soldiers poised the bows. Troops, lined-up at the side of the road leading to the castle, all at once aimed at Aifa and Violette. Loose! Along with the signal came a whooshing sound of cutting through the air. The next moment, the space around Aifa and Violette was consumed by mes, wind, and ice, and then finally a loud explosion urred there. The shock wave broke the surrounding stone walls and covered the area in dust. Looking at that scene, Ditzen who was still flying ahead, dropped his speed and took a breath. W-We got them? Saying that Ditzen kept watching while the soldiers were loading a new set of magic arrows. Dont drop your guard! Gather more people! While shouting, the soldiers kept increasing in numbers, surrounding the area. However, before the enclosure couldplete, the cloud of dust scattered from the inside, along with the mes and debris. Aifa and Violette stood expressionlessly among the residual wind from the shock wave and hail from pieces of ice and debris from shattered pavement and walls. Why get in my way? Didnt you justin that Im not doing anything? Aifa signs deeply when Violette says that. We did note here to wage war. If it wille to that eventually, whats the difference? Even if it so, it is not for us to decide. As Aifa replies so, Violette turns to him eyes filled with anger. Did he hear that conversation or not? But Ditzenpletely returned to running away. Seeing his back, Aifa sighs. I could have already caught him if I was alone. Thats what I want to say. After disputing in a vicious tone, they simultaneously soared and followed after Ditzen. Seeing the two that flew off as if nothing happened despite being attacked by a whole barrage, the soldiers, that were supposed to be ready to shoot, couldnt react in time. What, what are those monsters? A soldier in the most luxurious armor eximed and then raised his head in sudden realization. N-no! Chase after them! Yes sir! Responding so, soldiers rushed after the two, but confusion was still clearly visible on their faces. Open the gates!!! When Ditzen flew to the gate like he was about to ram it the gatekeeper-like soldiers appeared with spears in their hands. Pra-Practitioner-dono! What were the explosions a while ago?! Open! For now, just open them! Puzzled by the panicking Ditzen, gatekeepers moved to open the gates. However, before gatekeepers could do anything, the gates began to open on their own. Behind the opening gates was a figure of Yanual, leading soldiers and practitioners. Yanual looked at the pale Ditzen and raised one eyebrow. Mm. So it was Ditzen after all. What kind of experiment did you fail? I dont remember allowing tests that involve explosions that can be heard all the way inside the castle? No! NONONO! It wasnt me! Its assassins from the empire! Look, over there! Aifa and Violette could be seen in the direction Ditzen was pointing while giving exnations. Empire? You dont mean Yanual quietly mumbled seeing the two. Chapter 50 - What happened?

Chapter 50 C What happened?

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ The four people are having a seat across the big table. Besides the four people in the hall, there are rows of soldiers along the wall and the magician-like men, who are dressed in robes on the four corners, have frozen up. Under that tense situation, Yanual opened his mouth. The Heavenly Country, is it? He said that and took the cup of tea that was ced on the table. He put the cup of tea on his mouth and took a sip of the liquid inside. Everyone was curiously watching that movement of Yanual in silence. In the moment of silence, Violette opens her mouth irritatedly. So, could you answer me as the representative of the Imperial Country? When Violette asked that overbearingly, the faces of the surrounding soldiers turned to anger. While knitting his brows to their gazes which filled with anger, Aifa sighs. We also have not officially visited as a representative of the Empire. Its useless for extra pressure. When Aifa said that, Yanual raise the edge of his mouth and makes a thin smile. In that case, can you also keep silent? When he said that with a mischievous look, Aifa turned towards him expressionlessly. I will personally refuse that. If so, arent you just the same? Yanual lowers his chin whileughing inwardly to Aifas response. Ditzen, who was watching intently at that situation while anxious, talks to him. If, if something happened here, will the Imperial Country and the Empire go to war? No. Its because these two didnte here in order to start a war. Well, if it will really turn into a war, we should definitely kill these two. When Yanual said that whileughing, Violettes eyes sharply narrowed. That was an interesting talk, wasnt it? Especially the part that you will kill us Although Violettes face was smiling, her narrowed eyes has clear anger. Probably in response to her anger, the tip of Violettes hair is swaying by itself. As the soldiers quietly put their hands on their weapons, Ditzen clenched his fist while swallowing his saliva. While looking around the room where the sense of tension has instantly increased, Yanualughs as if letting out a sigh. If we dont bring the court magician of the Imperial Country Capital, we probably cant make a decent fight. It would be fine if we can kill one person. Its not different on dealing with a dragon. He indirectly announced that they will not fight against the two now and the soldiers be relieved. While watching that with satisfaction, Violette raised her head. Thats a good decision. But Im dissatisfied that you are believing that you can somehow take one of us on. And, when Violette said that while carrying the cup to her mouth, Yanual nodded greatly. Umu. Thats why, if were going to fight, I will probably put something in that drink. Some stuff, that cant be detoxified, are also being handed down in our family. The moment Yanual said that, Violette stopped moving and dropped her sight on the cup. Her cheeks bes stiff as the liquid inside sways. Seeing Violette who had already taken a sip, Aifa shook his head from side to side. I had predicted that much. You should say it! When Violette kick her seat and yells, Ditzen clench his fist and stands up. Unusually, your Highness has a brainy idea! Alright, lets finish them in one go Sit down, Ditzen. After stopping Ditzen, who was trying to activate a skill with great pleasure, in a few words, Yanual snorted. I havent put anything in that. Why!? Ditzen as well as the other soldiers also shows an astonished look to his unexpected words. Aifa shrugs his shoulders to the anxious Violette and opened his mouth. Its unknown whether it will be a war or not, but if you make a move on us, it will definitely be a war. In that case, theres no future for the Imperial Country. To actually make a move on us is probably yourst resort. When Aifa said his predictions, Yanual tilted his head. No, its different. Todays tea tastes very good, so I just didnt want to mix it. He said that with a serious face and Aifa closed his mouth and kept silent. You didnt put? Is that true? As if to respond to the doubtful Violette, Yanual puts his own cup to his mouth and drinks the liquid inside. Yeah, its delicious. Yanual separated his mouth from the cup and said that somewhat happily. Maybe because he was dumbfounded by his behavior, Aifa slightly rxes his body and opens his mouth. I understood that you are against having a war with the Empire and dont show any signs of fighting us. If so, I wonder if you could also tell us the information about the Heavenly Castle? When Aifa muttered that in order to confirm, Yanual tilted his head strangely. Why? If you dont have an official letter, your social status is neither an envoy nor anything, just a traveler. Why do we need to disclose information? He answered that calmly, and Aifa and Violette cant help but widen their eyes. Are you nning to argue with us? While Aifa asked that in a low voice, Ditzen secretly looked outside. And, he raised his voice. Ah! Hmm? When Yanual has been drawn by his voice and looked outside, he found a flying body outside which can be seen from the window. It is unmistakably the robot that was supposed to be in the sky. Chapter 51 - Feared Golem

Chapter 51 C Feared Golem

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Tha, thats..! Hearing Violettes voice which she uttered while standing up, Aifa narrow his eyes and speaks. That, is that a messenger from the Heavenly Country? Hearing his question, Violette clearly shakes his head from side to side. No, its not that kind of innocent thing. Thats the mysterious golem that had easily crushed my golem. Thats much thinner and smaller than I have imagined. It doesnt look like it can overwhelm the Empires Golems at all, but Hearing the conversation of Violette and Aifa, Ditzens eyes widened. Overwhelm the Empires Golems!? As I thought, Taiki-samas Golem is Hearing Ditzen who eximed with an excited appearance, Aifa rose from his seat. Taiki? Is that the name of that golems master? Aifa muttered that quietly and stood up alone. _______________________________________________________________ When they went out of the castle, Taikis robot is standing right in front of the castle gate. The gatekeepers and the patrolling soldiers are gathering and encircling at a distance, but the robot is quiet without making a slight movement. Within the noisy ce, the four people showed up with Ditzen as the lead. Ooh! Theres no doubt! When Ditzen pushed away the soldiers and stood in front of the robot, the robot inclined its head and lowered its gaze. Prac, Practitioner-dono. This golem is Right! Its from the Heavenly Country Ah, a letter! Ditzen rubs the body of the robot while answering the question of the soldier, and he noticed that a letter is being held in its hand. Seeing Ditzen receive the letter in a hurried state, Yanual knits his brows in the back. Hand it over to me first. No. After refusing briefly, Ditzen opened the letter by himself and began to check the contents. Whats this, whats this Dear, Yanual-niisama Is this a letter written by Yuri-sama? Isnt that addressed to me! Pass it here quickly! No. What the hell!? While they are arguing, Aifa is showing an amazed face at their side. I think its a bad idea to ept a golem from another country without much defense. When Aifa muttered that and turned around to Violette, he realized that something was wrong with Violette. Violette is standing diagonally on his back as if taking a distance from the robot, but her hair is swaying and a dark light is dwelling in her eyes. Although my golem has lost, It doesnt mean that I lost While sharpening his eyes at Violette whos muttering something, Aifa raised his hand. When he blocked the gaze of Violette with his hand, a strong gaze, as if looking at her parents enemy, turns to Aifa. Aifa received her gaze head-on and sighed. Certainly, if a single golem and a first ss magician fights, the magician, who excels in mobility and variety of attacks, will be superior. But what will be left after you win? Wont we just lose our chance to go to the Heavenly Castle? When Aifa said that in order to persuade her, Violette shut her mouth as if she was chewing something and lowered her chin. Aifa watched the silent Violette for a while and looked back at the robot. The robot was supposed to be watching the quarrel between Ditzen and Yanual, but its face is facing towards him without noticing it. When Aifas face bes stiff reflexively, the robot removed its gaze as if it had lost interest. Aifa exhales weakly while looking at the Robots profile. I cant sense any magic and its body is not especially big, but it has a creepy intimidating air. While Aifa stares intensely at the robot with a sense of tension, Violette narrows her eyes while burning in anger quietly. The surrounding soldiers are being affected by the atmosphere of the two and they shed a cold sweat. However, only Yanual and Ditzen were arguing without worrying about the situation of the surroundings. Isnt there no restriction of number of people written in that letter!? Please read the air there, Your Highness. This is an important base which protects the territory, so if Your Highness will not stay I dont want to stay, so I will give you all my power! I dont like it! Its annoying to protect the fortress! So, your real intention ising out!? I got the letter first, so the rights are also to me Ive never heard such nonsense! While ncing at the two who are arguing without minding their surroundings, Aifa walked up to the Robot. While he is observing the surface of the robots body closely, Violette also approaches little by little. With these thin limbs, the strong golems of the Empire are Violette stared seriously at the fingertips of the robot and reached out her hand unconsciously. Its not just made in iron When she touched the robots hand while whispering that, the robot slowly grabbed Violette by inserting its both hands underneath her armpits. !? Reflexively, Violette gasps. But without worrying about the surprised and stiffened Violette, the robot began to float gently. Seeing the robot that began to float up inplete silence, the surrounding soldiers made a loud noise. Although he became surprised for a moment, Aifa calmly jumped up on that spot and hung with one hand on the robots shoulder. Wa, wa, wa. While taking the trembling Violette and the clinging Aifa, the robot floats up to the sky before their eyes. Your, Your Highness!? Practitioner-dono! The soldiers, who finally grasped the situation, raised their voices and the two, who was arguing, turn their heads together. Were busy now Hmm? Ta,Taiki-samas golem is gone!? The two, who looked around while raising such voice, looked up at the sky at the same time again. Tho, those guys!? Wa, wait! Im going too!! Yanual shouts and Ditzen flies to the sky immediately. Oi! Take me too! Yanual hurriedly called out, but Ditzen replied over his back without turning his head at him. Im sorry, Your Highness! Its an emergency, so I will go alone for now! Youre lying! Leaving me here alone I will remember this, Ditzen! While the vain shout of Yanual echoes through the sky, Ditzens face was all smiles. Chapter 52 - Beyond expectation

Chapter 52 C Beyond expectation

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Oh? When I muttered that while looking at the screen, A with an expression that exudes a sense of tension, opens her mouth. Why, why is the people of Empire In the screen, theres a beautiful woman being held by the robot and two men clinging on the back and feet of the robot. One person is a strange person who I have met face to face and had a conversation, its Ditzen. Theres no problem because hes a practitioner of the Imperial Country of Fleida. No, theres a problem because I was thinking of inviting Yanual, but their turn have only changed so its not a big problem. However, thetter two people is different. One is a female General of the Empire who showed up during the war and the other one is a long-eared tribe, a magician of the Empire who was serving at the side of the Emperor. When I asked A, Im told that both of them are famous magicians of the Empire. I think they came to the Imperial Country because they have things to do on this castle. I cant think of their purpose besides that. While we are having such a conversation, Yuri, who becamepletely familiar with the life in the castle, walked towards us. Yuri is wearing loosely a yukata with a pair of japanese sandals and stands next to me. When you say Empire, is she the Witch-sama of that famous Empire? And the other one is the Elf-sama who is the Empires Court Magician? Yes. They are General Violette and the Imperial Court Magician named Aifa. The other day, they had just attacked the Azul Kingdom and retreated, but why are they here? When A answered that while looking at the screen, Yuri folded her arms as if to raise her abundant breast and sighed in admiration. Now that you mention it, I heard that the Azul Kingdom had entered into a war with the u Empire and won. My father also said that the Empire is very strong, but he must have described it as a historicalrge country after all. When Yuri said that and smiled airily, A turn towards her without hiding her wry smile. A, ahahaha Actually, the Kingdom didnt fight with the Empire directly Oh my, really? When Yuri blinks her eyes to that unexpected reply, A turned her gaze in order to steal a nce at me. Because Taiki-sama kindly stopped the war using hisrge army corps of golems Large army corps of golems? While muttering that, Yuri stares at me seriously. Seeing that, I return a dryugh and shake my head from side to side. No, shes exaggerating it. I slightly denied it and turned to the screen. The robot with the three people is already approaching near the clouds. . I wonder if the Empire is looking at us like an enemy who got in their way in the war? I dont like that. I asked with such a feeling, but A nodded without a moment of hesitation and affirmed. It is dangerous to ept that two in the castle. Like I thought? Hearing the advice of A, I think deeply while smiling wryly. Now then, what should I do? If they can fly in the sky, it seems that there is no problem even if I shake them off, but there is no doubt that I will be hated even more. If thats the case, can I invite themfortably and establish a friendly rtionship instead? Taiki-sama? It is better not to do something too rash Eh? Wha, what do you mean? Did ite out from my face that Im thinking various things? A was looking at me with reproaching eyes. But, we cant cast them off above the sky When I turn my eyes to Yuri while saying that, Yuri tilted her head with a carefree look. What is it? Is the Imperial Country not hostile to the Empire? Hearing the response of Yuri who seems to be unrted with the argument, I reflexively try to ask for her help. We are not hostile, but there are also too many interactions A, who was watching next to me, pouted to Yuri who answered that with a troubled expression. Taiki-sama. To ask Yuri-sama for the negotiation of the Heavenly Country and the Empire instead If she doesnt like it, I will go. And, As face be motivated. However, if its wrong to ask a person from the Imperial Country, it would also be bad to ask A who was from Azul Kingdom, but seeing A who was full of unusual motivation, it was not an atmosphere where I can say it. I return augh to A who clenches her fist in front of her chest and looked up at A1 who stands at her back. Well, theres also A1, so for now, I will go. When I said that, As eyes bes wide and she speaks. Are you nning to go alone!? Absolutely not! At least, take me and Mea-chan along too! While Im being confused at A who bes pale, I raised my one hand. N, no no rather, I cant take everyone if its so dangerous, you know. But I smile at A who refuses to back down even if I declined her offer, and I throw out my chest and nods. Its alright. If A is worried that much, lets meet them with appropriate measures. When I said that, A blinked her eyes, and looked at A1 and me alternately. _______________________________________________________________ Violette While feeling the threat deep inside from the golem thats floating up to the sky without slowing down its speed at all, I looked up at the huge ind that floats between the clouds. That ind, which is much bigger than how it looks from the ground, is certainly not something naturally found in this ce and I can see things which are made by human hands here and there. ording to Aifa, there is also a magnificent castle and residences above this. Who in the world created something like this Hearing my words which I muttered unconsciously, Aifa, whos grabbing on the back of the golem, replied. I dont know if they have hundreds or thousands of magicians, but one of the golems makers seems to be a person called Taiki. Taiki Thats the same name as the King of the Heavenly Country. King of the Heavenly Country The King of the magicians who are capable of making the finest golem. Aifas small mutter contains a heavy tension. I notice that the always calm Aifa is nervous and I have an uneasy feeling like a lump inside my chest. Meanwhile, only the Imperial Countrys magician, whos coiling around on the foot of the golem, seems to be enjoying it. I finally arrived, above the sky Fu, fufufu! Fuhahaha! I want to have various technical discussions this time for sure! Thoroughly! Hes an annoying man. If Im not mistaken, he is a magician called Ditzen. Ditzen was in this condition all the time when we fly to the sky. Maybe because he is not within his sight, Aifa didnt show any behavior that he cared, but I recognize him as a very unsightly existence. I want to knock him down with a strong magic, but it is probably better to stop using magic on this golem. After all, I am caught by the hands of the golem. After thinking that and giving up, I took my eyes off Ditzen. After a while, we arrive right below the ind and rise along the rock surface of the inds wall. While Im watching the wall that passes by in high speed before my eyes, it suddenly became clear, probably because we finally got above the ind. After the inorganic rocky surface, a cloudless blue sky suddenly spreads out and a white townscape, big trees, and a magnificent castlees into sight. Seeing that scenery, I became speechless. Chapter 53 - The King of Golem

Chapter 53 C The King of Golem

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ When the robotnded on the ind, it gently lowered Violette on the ground as if handling a fragile item. Then Aifa also releases his hand from the robots shoulder and nimbly falls to the ground. And, Ditzen, who was groveling on the ground, stood up without caring about the dirt on his clothes. After looking around, he loses his big smile that was always on his face. No, nobody is here? This is strange Taiki-sama should be waiting for me personally now No, Yuri-sama, who gave me the letter, is also not here While Ditzen was murmuring something, Aifa, who was watching the situation, knitted his brows. He looked around and checked the huge trees that grew on the left and right, the group of white houses lining up below and so on. Not only is there no person, theres not even a noise. Itspletely like a ghost town. If its a different situation than usual Theres no doubt, the cause is probably us. When he muttered that, Violette tilted her head with aposed expression. Are you saying that they are busy in preparation to meet their unexpected guests? Thats natural, isnt it? Because the beautiful General and the entric Magician, that the Empire is proud of, are standing together. Is the entric magician about me? Aifa looked at Violette and said that with sighs. However, he shut his mouth after noticing Violettes fingertips are slightly trembling and he moved his attention to the castle withoutining in the end. Maybe because Violette was irritated to Aifas attitude, she frowned and clenched her fist. Even so, they are rude because they still hide themselves and not even a single persones out. The moment when Violette said that while putting on a brave front, a low and hard sound resounded like with vibrations on the ground. The castles gate has opened Aifa, who was observing the castle, said that and the eyes of the two also turn towards the castle. And another kind of heavy sound, which is different from the sound of the opening gate resounded and Aifa and Violette became ready for war with natural movements. Seeing the two became ready and lowered their posture, Ditzen alsoy in wait for the appearance of the castles lord in a simr posture for some reason. As the three stared silently, three figures of people showed their appearance from inside the dimmed castle. A man and two women dressed in clothing simr to a dancer, with cat ears and tails standing up firmly. They are Torraine, Rant and Schnee. All three of them took a nce with sharp gazes at Aifa and Violette, and they parted to the left and right of the gate and stood up. Rant is on the right side alone. On the left side are two people, Torraine and Schnee. When the three stood to the sides of the gate, a huge shadow, which obviously not a human being, made its appearance from inside of the castle this time. Its Taikis robot. At first, two robots came out and deep furrows have formed between Violettes eyebrows. Four robots appeared in series next and Aifas eyes became slightly wide. And, four more robots appeared, and Ditzen jumped up and raised a cheer. When a total of ten robots formed two lines in front of the castle and made a path in the center, four people, who look like childrenpared to the robots, showed themselves. They are Taiki, A, Mea and Yuri. There was also A1, another robot behind Taiki, but the one who noticed it is only Ditzen. After looking at Aifa and Violette who are being wary, and Ditzen whos waving with both hands, Taiki smiled wryly and walked one step ahead. A and Mea also tried to follow, but because Taiki raised his hand and halted them, they stopped obediently despite having a difficult face. After confirming with a nce that they have stopped, Taiki started to walk with A1. Then, the robots that were forming a line on the left and right, also started to advance with the same walking speed of Taiki. Seeing the scene of the approaching eleven robots that centered around Taiki, Aifa checks the surroundings as he reflexively said. Is that the man named Taiki? The other magicians are are they still inside the castle? However, I cant feel any signs This ind is really a quiet and creepy like a graveyard. When Violette answered that while sweating on her forehead, Ditzen spread out his hands with a radiant smile. Idiot! How can this wonderful environment be creepy! Its peaceful, undisturbed and a mountain of unknown technology that has never been seen! Its a dream utopia for everyone if youre a practitioner! Ditzen said that andughed loudly, and Aifa and Violette look at him as if looking at a pathetic thing. Well, thank you It seems that you liked it. When Taiki said that and stood in front of the three, Aifa and Violette narrowed their eyes sharply and gave him a ring look. Aifa speaks to Taiki who stands between the robots. Nice to meet you. Im the Imperial Court Magician of the u Empire, Aifa. Due to themand of the Emperor, I came to investigate this Heavenly Country. When he announced that smoothly, Taiki nodded leisurely. Well, thank you foring to such a distant ce. When Taiki said that and bowed, Aifa and Violette blinks their eyes with a dumbfounded face. While unaware of the changes in expression of the two, Taiki, who raised his head, said his next words with a gentle smile. Since you had especiallye to the top of the sky, I will wee you as much as possible. That is, if you are not hostile to the Heavenly Country When he said that in a joking manner andughed, Aifa and Violette lowered their heads, shut their mouths and couldnt answer anything. When the two keep silent, Taiki forced a smile while tilting his head curiously and look at Violette. Ah, thatdy is Err, I dont know how to say this, but Im really sorry that I intervened during your war with the Kingdom. I even destroyed your golem Hearing Taiki said his words of apology with his eyebrows in character, Violette cant help but gasped and leaked a muffled voice. Destroyed my golem Then, the maker of the golem at that time is this boy? Such nonsense Hearing Violette mutterings with a grim face, Taiki scratches the back of his head with one hand awkwardly. Ah I guess it was an expensive golem. It was more beautiful than others after all Aifa was watching without saying anything to Taiki who said that in a small voice. It was Taiki who had put pressure on them unconsciously because of his military power, but the person himself is pondering some leisure things like I wonder if it would be better to do a wee party for these three?. Chapter 54 - What is the Empire’s intention?

Chapter 54 C What is the Empires intention?

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ In contrast to the two people of the Empire who are wary of the surroundings when they enter the castle or get on the elevator, Ditzen, who was already familiar with my castle, has the leeway to enjoy the scenery. As soon as we arrived in the fourth floor, he walked towards the window and raised a cheer. A cloudless blue sky and a beautiful flying ind! I came back to the Heavenly Country that I saw even in my dreams! Yuri, who was sitting in the chair and waiting, smiled kindly to Ditzen who shouted that with his arms wide open and started tough loudly. Ditzen-sama, could you please calm down? Uoh!? Your Highness Yuri!? I was in the middle of the hall, but you just noticed me, huh? However, I believe that I sent the letter to Yanual-niisama, but When Yuri muttered that, Ditzen nodded solemnly. Actually a serious problem seems to have urred His Majesty Yanual was left crying in the castle. At that time, he ask me to be a substitute When Ditzen answered that, Yuri covers her hand on her mouth with her brows in character. Oh my It is surprising that Yanual-niisama is doing such a diligent thing. Seeing Yuri who lookedpletely surprised, Ditzen diverted his eyes. It was obviously suspicious behavior, but Yuri didnt seem to notice it. Aifa and Violette walked towards the window. While they are looking out the window, Violette speaks with a puzzled look. This is a wider ind than I expected, but I cant see any humans at all. I knew it, they are probably being cautious towards us and have been ordered not toe out. Its a well maintained garden to that extent. It definitely needs quite a lot of people. And, Iughed while looking at the back of the two who read too much into things and pointed at the table where Yuri is. Alright, everyone. You should be tired from your air travel, so please have a seat first. When I announced that, Aifa and Violette looked at each other, nodded and sat in the chair in front of Yuri. Ditzen sits next to Yuri. The table is round, so it inevitably turned into me sitting between them. By the way, the robots, which are guarding around me, are arranged in two groups on my left and right as if to surround the table. The rest is next to the elevator, Yuri and Mea. And A1 is the guard of A whos hiding behind the pir of the hall. The morous hall had a bit of a heavy atmosphere, but it cant be helped if I think that its for our safety. When everyone was seated, Mea and Torraine pushed the serving cart as if they had arranged it beforehand, and lined up the teacups with ck tea one by one. It seems that Torraine had learned the conduct in that field from Yuri and although they only arranged the teacups, both of them had elegant movements in some respect. Oh, Itadakimasu! When Ditzen was the first one to reach out his hand to his cup, Yuri bowed at me and also picked up her cup. Mhn, delicious. It really is delicious isnt it? While the two, who drank the ck tea and expressed their impressions, Aifa and Violette also took their cups and put it on their mouths. They dont seem to be worried about poison. Well, Im not foolish enough to poison the envoys of another country without even hearing their business. While Im thinking such things, I look at Aifa and Violette with a smile on my face. Well then, Im sorry for immediately getting down to the main topic, but I heard that both of you came to investigate this country. So, please tell me about the rest. When I asked in a vague way of speaking, Violette smiled thinly. Are you saying that you want to know what kind of response the empire will make after we investigated this country? Does it mean that the power of the Empire cannot be ignored even if you are above the sky? Hearing Violette who shows a chilly bewitching smile, Aifa breathes a deep sigh and speaks. Its unnecessary to make a feint, General Violette. To be frank, if this country ignores the Empire, there is no way we can meddle with them. A, Aifa! You..!? Hearing the overly honest words of Aifa, Violette became red in anger and stood up. She tried to refute him, but Aifa makes her silent with a re. And, he calmly opened his mouth. To tell you honestly, the Empire no, the Emperor is thinking of stealing this country. Hes a greedy man who has always got what he wants. He will not withdraw with only observing what kind of country this is. Hold, hold on, Aifa Violette was bewildered. Her face appears to be more surprised rather than angry. Aifas words were so critical, but she doesnt seem to be angry about it. Aifa took a nce at Violette and lightly shook his head. Its pointless even if we hide it. If its true that they have formed an alliance with the Azul Kingdom, they will hear the rumor immediately. He said that and I nodded with Thats right. I certainly have formed an alliance with the Azul Kingdom. I really want the Emperor to build a peaceful rtionship with the Azul Kingdom but if the Emperor wants the Azul Kingdom, maybe it is difficult to persuade him? When I said that with a bitter smile, Aifa furrowed his brows. No The Emperor has already lost interest in the Azul Kingdom. The Emperors aim would only be this Heavenly Country. Its because if he were to invade on other countries, its necessary to steal this country. Hearing Aifa who asserts that, I cant help but groan and I lean my body on the backrest. The Emperor seems to be a more troublesome person than I thought. Well, as far as I can see, he looked like an elderly, so theres also a possibility that the Emperor will be reced while Im enjoying my air travel, but I wanted to see the townscape of the Empire that is currently gaining the most influence, but it is likely to be a provocation if I were to get close, isnt it? I dont want to incite them poorly and result in aggression on the Azul Kingdom again, so. Is it safer to stay away from the Empire for a while? When I said that, Yuri tilted her head. Does that mean they will attack the ally and lure out the Heavenly Country? However, how could the u Empire fight against the Heavenly Country? When the opponent is in the sky. To such a very reasonable question, Violette snorted and raised the corner of her mouth. It would be better not to take His Majesty lightly. Rather than to give up on this country, he will not hesitate to destroy the Azul Kingdom, the vassal states of the Empire, and even the Empire itself. Violette said that andughed as if relishing the joy for some reason. What a bad general and a vicious Emperor. While I was knitting my brow and watching the smile of Violette, I suddenly turned towards Aifa. Perhaps, you received an order from the Emperor to take control of the ind together? When I asked that, Aifa closed his eyes in silence and grabbed the teacup. He didnt answer, but it seems to be correct. Even if this is a small country, it is unthinkable that thisnd can be taken away by only two people. However, in this world where individuals can have mighty powers, maybe it is also possible. However, although it is the other country which my ally was in war with, it is also rude to make the people, who appeared as an envoy, evil. Since Ive invited them to this castle, I should try to make a proper reception. Having decided that, I turned towards Torraine and Mea. Im sorry. Please prepare a meal. Huh!? Mea raises a loud voice unintentionally at my words. Iughed at her expression and continued my words. Ah, please prepare the sake as well. Eh, Ah, ye, yes Then, we will prepare it right away. Even though she was confused, Mea bowed politely and turned back to the elevator with Torraine. Well, she will probably be confused. When I turn around while thinking that, Aifa and Violette were looking at me with eyes as if looking at something strange. Right now at this moment, a war might begin. How can you think of doing that? When Aifa said that, before I can answer, Violette nods and opens her mouth. I cant think of it as nothing but crazy Are you willing to share a meal with someone who might be an assassin? Iughed brightly and nodded at the two who said that. The two of you are envoys of the Empire, right? Even if the Emperor says he will dere a war, I should treat you as a guest until I actually receive a deration of war. So, would you like to eat a delicious meal even if we get into war? It is delicious enough that you will regret it if you dont eat it, you know? When I said that, the two froze with a dumbfounded face. It appears that, there is no internationalw in time of war in this world. Is it natural? Chapter 55 - Talks?

Chapter 55 C Talks?

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Mumu! This is also delicious! Very delicious! Maybe because he was on the verge of starvation, Ditzen is eating greedily while raising a delighted voice alone. As I look at him while being amazed at his state, I moved my eyes to Aifa and Violette. I thought that they would surely be drawn by Ditzens high tension, but they continued to eat their food silently. They were facing down, but they noticed my eyes and raised their face. It is delicious food Hmm, not bad. I smile wryly at the two who express their impression with aposed look and I nod. I am d that it suited your taste Well then, shall we talk in detail? When I said that and corrected my posture, Violette narrowed her eyes. It is about the Empires intention and war, right? I showed a forced smile while appearing to be under pressure by Violette who said that while ring at me. That right If it is okay, I would like to hear your opinion about war avoidance so that everyone can have happiness. When I answer whileughing vaguely, Aifa opened his mouth. Its impossible. He tly cut off and discarded my opinion, and Violette also agrees. His Majesty doesnt have a single piece of interest in something boring such as peace. Its probably because you are in the sky that you can make such a cowardly proposal, but now at this moment, I hope that you wont forget that the Empires General is before your eyes. After muttering that, Violette showed a faint smile. Its probably a feint. I knew it, but I feel the pressure that the surrounding air has be heavy as one would expect from an active military personnel. Ah, hahaha no, this is troubling. I dont like fighting too much, so how about for example, if the two of you talk to the Emperor directly, perhaps Ara? I am not saying that I am against the war, but can you threaten the General of the Empire with this number of golems? And, Violettes hair began to wave unnaturally. Although Im not like Yuri, I was able to sense that the magic power had overflowed around Violette. The moment when I felt dangerous, the surroundings suddenly became dark. Before I could blink, the robots seems to be making a wall with their hands in front of me. I be relieved at the fourrge hands that appeared before my eyes and put my weight on the backrest. Wha Hiieh! Hearing the gasped of Violette and the shriek of Ditzen, and I spoke to the robots. Its alright now When I said that, the robots split to the left and right, and return to their fixed positions. In the opened view, Aifa and Violette was standing up from their seats, and looking at me. By the way, Ditzen is on the floor for some reason. Well, Im sorry. Because of what happened, everyone became anxious I reflexively made such an excuse, but Aifa showed a different response. I see. I now know that you are not the only magician. Yes? While I be puzzled to his words that I dont understand the meaning, Aifa move his eyes to check the surroundings. They are probably hiding in this hall? They are around 10 people judging from the number of these golems. They are someone that can hide well without us being aware of their presence. Ah, no, there is no one else I realized that Aifa is making a misunderstanding, so I tried to deny it, but Violette raised her hand and snorted, interrupting my speech. I get it. There is only one person who cant hide their presence well There, they are hiding there. Saying that, Violette points at one pir. It is the ce where A is hiding. Although A is not a magician which they should watch out for, they will not be convinced if I leave it as it is. As I thought, maybe I should have had her wait in her room on the second floor. While Im regretting, I turn around at my back. Could youe out? A When I speak loudly, A with A1 came out from the shadow of the pir. Her expression is stiff in tension and her fingers are slightly trembling. Aifa and Violette seem to be slightly puzzled by As appearance. Im sorry. Its rude, but could you return to the second floor? When I said that, A faintly shook her head and opened her mouth. If, if you will allow me, please let me also be with you. When A said that with a trembling voice, she walked towards me. Violettes eyes bes wide seeing the approaching A. Could you be Princess Letizia? Princess Letizia A Azul of the Azul Kingdom? When Violette said that in a low tone, As shoulders trembled. Seeing that reaction, Violettes eyes bes even sharper. I thought it was a big lie which the Azul Kingdom spouted out in order to avoid the attack of the Empire, but you are really on the sky It was said suggestively like she swallowed what she wanted to say. Maybe because she felt sensitive to their presence, A stands next to me and is not looking at Aifa and Violette. I look at the two and cough to get their attention. Anyway, did you now understand that a magician is not hiding in this hall? When confirm that, Violette raised her face and puffed up her chest. Is she also the reason why the Heavenly Country became an ally of the Azul Kingdom? Aifa frowned to Violette who sarcastically spoke. Then, how are these golems being manipted? That three are simr to magicians, but it will also be difficult to control this single golem. As Aifa stared intensely in order to observe Yuri, Ditzen and Mea, I scratched my head while making a forced smile. Ah, no, they are all like my men I said that while speaking ambiguously, but Aifas wide eyes trembled and looked back at me. Yours alone? Th, these more than a dozen golems!? Such nonsense! Seeing the extremely confused two people, Yuri, who had been silent until now, ced the teacup on the table and opened her mouth. It is true, you know? I was given the right to tour various ces, but I couldnt meet any magicians other than Taiki-sama. I think some sort of technology is involved, but Im sure that Taiki-sama is managing all the golems by himself. Aifa and Violette be speechless at Yuris exnation, and Ditzen showed a wide smile and opened his mouth. No, no, no way, all the golems!? This is definitely an innovative technology which is not a traditional technology and it is incorporated into every single golem! I want to know I definitely want to know it! What is it!! Yuri smiled awkwardly at Ditzen who screamed whats in his heart. Ara ara Ditzen-samas illness is happening again Aifa look sharply at the two carefree people and stared intensely at me. Taiki-dono. Its impolite, but I have a request. The ce quiet down at Aifa who begin to talk. Request, is it? As I repeat his words, Aifa nodded slightly. And he opened his mouth. I want to have a match with you in magic. Hearing such few words of Aifa, I reflexively let out a hoarse voice. Eh? Why? Chapter 56 - Aifa’s strength

Chapter 56 C Aifas strength

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Dont want to. I dont like fighting. When I said that, feeling like an ordinary person who got picked off by hooligans, Aifa waved his long hair. Using force is also an option. No, there is no such option. When I give an answer with a full-blown frown on my face Violette turned to Aifa with an annoyed look. Whats wrong Aifa. You sound unusually coercive. Even if you want to use a high-handed means, the situation is not in our favor For the first time sinceing here Violettes expression darkened, but Aifa raised one hand and stopped her from speaking. This is my own notion. It wont inconvenience general Violette. Besides, its not like Im seeking bloodshed. As soon as either party admits defeat, it will be all over. While saying that, Aifas gaze did not move from me at all. At this rate, I cant expect him to back down. Somehow, I thought, looking at his eyes. I breathed a long sigh and nodded. Understood. Lets do it. Everyones eyes went round when I agreed. Taiki-sama will fight with magic? O-Ooh! Finally, we can witness a fraction of that power! Contrary to surprised A, Yuri, and Ditzen, Aifa and Violette were staring at me with stern expressions. Looking at the two directly in front of me, I raised my index finger. But first, I will have you fight my vanguard. If you triumph splendidly, then I will get serious as well. When I announce that, Aifa silently nodded. Top magician of this country? Just as Id wish. I shook head looking at Aifa, who was pumping with enthusiasm. No, its my best friend named A1. _______________________________________________________________ Going outside, we all move together to the north heated pool. Arge pool would have little to no obstacles, and even if a fire were to be used, there is nothing to burn. The multiyered heated pool had wide passages at every boundary between theyers. Aifa and A1 stood in the middle of one such passage. We were observing them from the highestyer. While vignt to the other robots around, Violette looked at me, furrowing her eyebrows. If you think of us as the same as those Fleidas Magicians, Ill have to say that its very naive. On a battlefield, a golem certainly equals a thousand soldiers. However, the story is different when you are dealing with top-ss magicians. Golems that boast unparalleled strength in open fields and siege battles are awfully ipatible with magicians, who are capable of swift movement and possess devastating attacks. Hearing Violettes exnation, As expression turned grim. Taiki-sama, being a Grand Wizard is well aware of that. You as well, you will regret it if you consider Taiki-samas golem the same as your usual golem. Violette gave a scornful look to A, who turned away after saying this. Meantime, Yuri and Ditzen secretly whispered to each other, frightened by that exchange. Atmosphere feels kind of tense. Lets keep quiet. We are unrted to this Im more interested in the fight of the Empires Court Magician and Taiki-samas golem. And among such chatter from the onlookers, I coughed once, cleaning my throat, and started speaking. Now, lets start already I guess, are you fine with your positions? I think moving further away might be to your advantage. A1 and Aifa were facing each other at a distance of roughly 3 meters. Therefore I made a suggestion to Aifa, who was capable of ranged attacks, but he denied it without changing his expression in the slightest. No problem. Looks like this is fine with him. Further unwantedments might hurt his pride, so there is nothing I can do. At most, I can pray that Aifa wont get killed instantly. While thinking that I raised my hand and swung it down. Then Begin! The instant I gave the signal, Aifa quickly moved. Seeing him soar high into the air, I involuntarily muttered in amazement. Ooh He jumped way too high. I was quite surprised to see Aifa jump higher than even a pole jumper would, but tried not to show it on my face. However, Yuri and Ditzen werent that impressed. Ooh, just when did he activate flying magic The activation of magic was very natural. Using magices to him with the same ease as breathing. Hearing their impressions I grasped what happened. So it wasnt a normal jump after all. Well, he is a magician. Crush huge but sluggish golem from above. The conventional tactic, isnt it? Violette said with the triumphant face. On the other hand, I ask a simple question. I dont understand what kind of advantage is there from being in the air When asked, Violette pointed in front of her with a speechless face. Cant you see it? And to think you would boast of such outrageous title as Great Sorcerer Golems cant fly. Itsmon sense. Ehm, do you remember how you came to this country? When I reply with another question, Violette froze for a full second or two. Then she hurriedly turned to Aifa. Aifa! That golem can fly! To suchte advice, Aifa, who was floating in the air and seemed to have finished casting something, replied in a small voice. I know. The moment Aifa said that, small balls of fire appeared in both of his hands. Dark purple mes were wavering, scattering sparks around. Looking back as if to confirm the position of A1, who was looking up, Aifa swings his arms down. Leaving short purple trails, two mes head for A1 on different trajectories. The balls of fire that flew at an arrow-like speed, exploded before they hit A1 and spread out as smaller me fragments. In the blink of an eye, dozens of me fragments approached A1, but A1 did not move. The moment they seem toe in contact with A1 upper body, they scatter into even smaller me fragments and disperse. As the sounds of consecutive explosions from the fire fragments, thate in contact with water, resounded, A1 slowly began to float up into the air. A huge shadow of A1 war projected on therge mass of water vapor. Phew. With a sound of quick exhale, Aifa moved swiftly through the air. Then, Aifa, who flew in an arc, finished casting another spell and deployed it. He slightly moved his lips and the water vapor, surrounding A1 instantly froze turning the water in the pool into a giant ice pir. More than a dozen ice pirs, shaped like fangs of a vicious predator, manifested, bent on stabbing A1. However, all of the icicles shattered into innumerable pieces and dispersed. Seeing that, Aifa raised one hand. And after a short interval, A1 dashed forwards through the thick vapor that appeared once again. Rapidly, making all of his previous movements looks like a sham, A1 was approaching Aifa, to which he clicked his tongue and shot fire and ice spells while moving in zig-zag. As Aifa was nimbly running away while firing magic at A1, A1 was following Aifa as if he was tracing him. But most fearsome was how he was using both of his hands to destroy all iing spells. The shock of impact travels through the air and echoes throughout the body repeatedly as mes and ice burst loudly and disappear. Its almost like a firework show. Oh, how beautiful. Iment with augh and look back at A. There, not only A but Violette and Ditzen also were staring at me. Only Yuri repliedTruly sowith a smile, but the other three are looking at me like they see something unbelievable. As expected, theirmon sense of golems was destroyed by the way A1 is fighting. Well, its a gift from an angel, so that was within my expectations. On the contrary, I think Aifa is the strange one here, being able to fight, though for a short period of time, with such a mythic grade weapon. And while I was thinking that, Aifa got caught by A1 and was dropped into the heated pool like a fly hit by a bug swatter. Over! A1 stop! When I hurriedly shouted, A1 stood upright in the air andpletely froze, while looking down at Aifa. Cold sweat naturally flowed down my brows seeing Aifa, who was floating on the water surface without the slightest movement. Chapter 57 - A turning point

Chapter 57 C A turning point

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Seeing Aifa lying face up on the ground, Violette made a dryugh. For that Aifa to lose to a golem To which Ditzen replied with a curious expression. What made you think that you can beat a golem created by a sorcerer who made an ind that floats in the sky? Although Ditzen didnt voice his question that loud, Violette turned eyes full of killing intent towards him. Meantime, A and Yuri were confirming the severity of Aifas wounds. Not sure if it was intentional on A1 part, but because Aifa fell into the pool, no serious injuries could be found. It appears that he was able to deploy protection magic right before A1s attack hit him, so he lost consciousnesses from the mere shock of impact from falling into the water. Then, perhaps due to a bit of a rest, he naturally came to his senses. Gu-uuh As Aifa tried to sit up with a small groan, Yuri and A assisted him. After he sat up, Aifa looked up at the robot standing near him and then turned his gaze to A1 standing next to me. After staring at A1 for a while, Aifa moved his jaw, as if he confirmed something for himself. It was this golem that fought me? Eh? Ah, yes. You managed to distinguish them. While a bit surprised I affirmed that, Aifa showed a soft smile. Strangely, this golem feels different from the others. Saying that he got up. It seems the damage isnt as great as I thought. I surely witnessed the power of the Great Sorcerer Taiki-dono. No, in the end, I didnt have enough ability to see your true strength. While Aifa smiled with a refreshed expression, Violette spoke up with a frown on her face. Its my first time seeing Aifas smile It feels so out of ce that its creepy. Ignoring that poisonous remark, Aifa stiffened in his facial expression and looked straight at me. Taking your strength into consideration, I have a request for Taiki-dono. Request, you say? When asked, Aifa nodded with a stern expression. Save my family. Violette was the first one to react to the words that were so hard for Aifa to squeeze out. Hey, wait a minute! Aifa, you?! As Aifa didnt even react to Violettes words spoken in a condemning tone, she clicked her tongue and took a step forward. Are you going to point a sword at the Empire?! Such ingratitude! Aifa refuted without even ncing at Violette using him. I have never felt indebted to the Empire. Wha As Violette was left speechless by Aifas words, I spoke up. What do you mean by saving? When asked, Aifa suddenly began to take off his clothes. Taking off clothes from the upper half of his body, he turned around, showing his back. Seeing that, A, who stood beside me, gasped for breath. A certain symbol was engraved on Aifas back. Is that a ves?! To the words from A, Aifa closed his eyes. Im a ve of the Emperor. Hearing those words, A stopped moving like she was frozen. Having a certain objective, the Emperor raided our vige in the depths of the forest and made us his ves. Originally, outsiders were supposed to be blocked by powerful monsters, preventing them from reaching us, but the Emperor searched through the forest with an astonishing number of troops. We werepletely helpless before that army. Hearing Aifa speak those words in a powerless voice, I slightly tuck my chin. So you want me to rescue other vigers that were turned into ves? As I asked, confirming, Aifa affirmed while putting back on his clothes. I have served the Emperor for the sake of my family that became hostages. However, losing our original duty and just enduring, without a shred of self-respect, merely for the fear of own dear lives, brought the death of our spirit. Right now we are no different from the cattle with a needlessly long lifespan. Aifa said that and looked at me once again. My family and I bet our lives on you. Please. Free us from the Empire. Hearing those words, I pointed my finger to the ground andughed. Would all of you live on this ind? In that case, it certainly will be over without any sacrifices. After saying that, I look back at Aifas face, who waspletely unresponsive, and breathed out a sigh. Is what Id like to say, but it can hardly go that way. So, your duties? The words Aifa spoke about the original duty. When saying that, Aifa certainly had a very pained face. I dont know what it is but I guess for Aifa and others that duty was their pride and the reason to live. In that case, there is one hope for Aifa. When I made a bitter smile with those thoughts, Aifa silently nodded. We elves are also called the forest folk. Divided into dozens or hundreds of viges we live while protecting and growing special trees in various forests. Special trees. As I voiced those words while musing over them, Aifa showed his assent. You surely know. Its all about Sacred Trees. Nope, never heard of them. I almost gave an honest answer without thinking, but before I could do that, Ditzen raised his voice. Sacred Trees! I heard about them only in rumors, its those trees that only elves can see?! Uwaa, I really want to see them! Next, Yuri opened her mouth,ughing at Ditzens out of ce excitement. Its a very famous story. It became a fairy-tale even in my country. The Founding Emperor went to the elven vige and gained great power by touching the Sacred Tree Thats the adventure tale that Yanual-niisama is very fond of. Hearing that exnation from the cheerfullyughing Yuri, I nod in understanding. Then, Aifa shook his head horizontally and turned to Ditzen and Yuri. No, this is not a fairy-tale. This is what actually took ce in history. Yuri and Ditzen blinked hearing Aifas in announcement. Then, by touching a Sacred Tree you really get a great power? Asked A with a surprised expression, but Aifa shook his head once again. No, most likely the stories told in various countries arergely exaggerated. The power of Sacred Trees is nothing that simple. We spend many years with Sacred Trees, little by little receiving magic power from them, but Ive seen no such drastic changes. Eh? And thats all? Seeing Ditzens all too honest reaction Aifa furrowed his brows a bit. Sacred Trees are very special trees for us, in fact, only elves are capable ofmunicating with them. Sacred Trees always respond to our voices and when new elves are born they receive blessings. Among elders of our n, most believe that elves are capable of having offspring thanks to Sacred Trees. I-Im very sorry! Opposite to Ditzen, who went to apologize at the speed of light, Violette opened her mouth with a sharp look in her eyes. This is way too stupid. To think that you would rebel over some old fairy-tale, after elves, who were hermits in forests, were settled in the empires capital and were even given dwellings To Violettes voice oozing with anger, Aifa sighed and shook his head. One who was born and raised in the Empire wouldnt understand this. Its a pride for the elves to be together with Sacred Trees. Agreeing with those words, I also smile wryly. So you want me to free those that became hostages and bring them back to the forest? I ask in confirmation and Aifa nods without saying a word. Seeing that I fold my arms and hum. Hmmm But in that case, you will end up living while fearing the empire. In order to prevent us from revolting, we are set to live in different parts of the capital. There is surveince from guards, and on top of that, every child is isted. But the story would be different were all of us to return to the woods. Even if the empire were to attack, you will be able to repel them? Of course. Though Aifa gave a clear answer, all I could do is nod with a bitter smile. Present empire should be more powerful than it was when it attacked the elves. There should also be arger number of soldiers, magicians, and golems they can mobilize. Perhaps, putting elven pride at stake, Aifa and the others will be able to repel the empire, but without a doubt, the cost of doing that will be considerable. However, saying that I will save them also feels strange. It may damage the self-esteem of the elves and it may also bring a lot of resentment from the soldiers, who risk their lives, fighting under themand of the Empire. Probably, most of the people of the empire care the most about their own living and dont care much about invading other countries or catching the elves. Thinking that far, I have only one question. If the Emperor believed in the legends about Sacred Trees and attacked yournds because of that, then what happened to the Sacred Trees? If he was seeking the power of Sacred Trees, maybe the Emperor cut them down in fury I asked with those thoughts, but words that came from Aifa sounded somewhat prideful. No, the Emperor didnt hear of the location of the Sacred Tree. We will protect the Sacred Tree even if it means our annihtion. Hearing Aifas deration, I understood why the elves were captured alive. The Emperor has not given up on the Sacred Trees. Since they are living apart from each other, it is possible that other elves are going through the gruesome tortures, without Aifa even knowing about it. In the worst case, there is no telling what happened to the Sacred Tree. In that case, there might be no time to consider the sentiments of soldiers and citizens of the Empire. For now, it seems it would be better to collect information. Softly muttering that I looked at Aifa. Chapter 58 - Empire’s information

Chapter 58 C Empires information

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Investigation of the captured elves. No matter how you look at it, you wont be able to find them by merely gazing from the sky. However, sending a drone into the empire will certainly reveal the involvement of Heavenly Country. Having said that, I also dont want to do something as scary as infiltrating there myself. Then what do I do? _______________________________________________________________ Looking at the exotic scenery disyed on the screen I opened my mouth. Is this all right Wouldnt it be better if I went there myself After I muttered that, A, who stood beside me, shook her head with a troubled look. You cant. If Taiki-sama goes to the surface, then who will manage Taiki-samas golems? Well, you are right, however. I smiled wryly and took a look at the screens on my left and right. Therge screen on the north side had stone buildings lined-up on it, but screens on east and west had wooden houses scattered here and there. Empires capital and other towns. The atmosphere is a little different after all. Yes. They might be increasing the number of stone buildings at the capital as a countermeasure to fires in case of war, but to think they are this thoughtful A said nervously. From As point of view, its a frightening country that once tried to destroy her homnd, but from my point of view, its a pretty interesting ce. They often appeared in the history of Earth as well, countries that suddenly got several steps ahead of their neighbors and then expanded their territory by aggressively invading surrounding territories and putting them under their dominion. Whats interesting about them is how one person or one invention be a trigger for that. For the u Empire, that became powerful by expanding its territory with great momentum, the cause was most likely the current emperor. Most likely there are very talented people at his disposal, but it was him, the Emperor, who used them to make the country strong. And for that emperor, the elven Sacred Trees took precedence over new territories. He wont give up on it easily. And to back that, the emperor thoroughly manages the elves. Most of them are in the Empires capital, but it seems that a small number of them who possess power, live in the surrounding towns and serve as magicians. If we were to save only the elves living in the capital, then its entirely possible for other elves to be killed as a result. The opponent is an extraordinary invader, who annexed surrounding countries in the span of his lifetime. No doubt that he cannot be judged bymon sense. That being the case, I decided to move swiftly and yet as stealthy as possible. Ehm, Taiki-sama? Mm? Being called, I turned around and saw A pointing at one of the screens with a somewhat apologetic face. It is a screen on which the image of the capital was projected. Elves, looks like you found them. Eh, isnt this too fast? Surprised, I took a closer look and saw Ditzen, dressed in a merchant-like manner. And far behind him were figures of soldiers in armor and two elves walking along with them. The elves were dressed in ck robes and just as Aifa, had splendid blonde hair. I cant tell whether they are male or female, but their beauty is astonishing. On the edge of the screen, Ditzen was trying to show with gestures that he found elves. Somehow, we found them way too easily. Be that as it may, they have a really big escort Having said that, I involuntarily imagined the worst-case scenario. Maybe we just witnessed a very serious scene? Okay, first we will have Ditzen-san tail them. _______________________________________________________________ Aifa With a hood lowered deep on Aifas eyes, he lightly surveyed the town andmented that every single person in the city was staring at a certain spot. Because everyones gaze was directed right behind him. Looking back, he saw a giant squarish figure. At first nce, that thing, that looked like a number of grey stones stacked up to resemble a humanoid, appeared like a simple golem. It seemed to have something ss-like embedded in the chest, but even with that, the inness of impression couldnt be overwritten. Its movements, matching that appearance, also were dull, inviting very conflicted looks from the surrounding people. Somehow, that golem doesnt look too strong. That magician is also pretty gloom, hiding his face like that. Idiot! Dont you dare to say such a thing! Since he doesnt have Empires crest on his robe, it means that magician is a stray. Stray MagicianBetter not get involved. Hearing such a conversationing from somewhere, Aifa once again quietly sighed. Looks like no one realized that its me. Muttering that in a small voice, Aifa walked deeper into the city. As Aifa went ahead, the square Golem also followed behind. And people around continued to look at that sight giving them strange stares. Wasnt there any less conspicuous way to do it? Mumbling that, Aifa went into the alley as if trying to escape. _______________________________________________________________ Mea Its too huge. After voicing herints, Mea, with her eyes concealed by a hood, dropped her shoulders and looked around. Though not as big as the capital, this town also was quite big and thoughtfully built. The cobbled streets are in good condition and the houses seemed to be sturdy. In a bustling city with lots of hawkers, Mea was walking around with the same golem as Aifa had. As Mea looked very tiresome, Torraine, who was concealed by a hood in the same fashion, furrowed her brows. Mea, this wont do. Atst, we were given an important job by Taiki-sama, so lets fulfill our duty properly. Softly admonished, Mea pouted her lips and began to walk. Yes, yes. Seeing Mea walk around with a golem, Torraine, first smiled to herself, but soon narrowed her eyes and tilted her head. One for Mea and I. One for Rant and Schnee. One for Ditzen-san. One for Yuri-san. One for Aifa-san In addition, one beside him, and one watching over Violette-san staying in one of the rooms And giving suchplicated orders to each one of them, doesnt it burden Taiki-sama? She muttered, lowering her voice, then shook her head. Thinking about this wont get me anywhere. Now, lets do our best. Switching her thoughts Torraine noticed Mea, who was waiting slightly ahead while puffing her cheeks and hurried to catch up with her. _______________________________________________________________ By putting boxes on robots they were disguised to look like golems. Drones, hidden in the chest area, project image to the operation room where Taiki is located. Chapter 59 - Elves’ whereabouts

Chapter 59 C Elves whereabouts

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Ditzen In order to trace the elves secretly, I moved while hiding myself reasonably. Although Im in disguise, I dont think that it will have a great effect because Im with a big robot, but luckily my search is going smoothly. The u Empire is a big country that is extremely prosperous, but the liveliness of people is not even a fraction of it. In the main street peddlers are pulling their carts back and forth, and you can hear lively voices from the crowded stores. Buildings, roads and clothes of people. Their technology might be better than our country in every aspect. However, there were also many poor-looking people enough that I can see the difference in their appearance. Those people are moving on the corner of the street with almost no exception. I wonder if they are the second-ss citizens? I heard that the people, who were the citizens of the countries that were invaded by the Empire or the countries that surrendered and became a vassal nation, are being treated as second-ss citizens of the Empire, so I felt that they are those. There also seems to be some ves, but many of them have lost their arms or legs. Perhaps, they are the soldiers of the country that lost in war. Sometimes, it is advantageous to massacre the soldiers of the enemy country. In short, the Empire may be tolerant. However, even if they survive, it will feel no different from the death penalty if they are sold as a ve in the end. In fact, most of the ves have lifeless eyes. While looking at them, I shrugged my shoulders and passed by hurriedly. Scary, scary. If I get caught, I will definitely have the most terrible experience. I muttered a monologue and shuddered in fear of the future that I imagined. In any case, I am a practitioner of the Imperial Country of Fleida which the Empire has not taken yet. I will definitely be tortured repeatedly. Uwaa, I want to run away. I terribly want to run away I muttered that while trembling, but I continued to search without running away in the end. This is also not for my mothend, but for that magnificent Heavenly Country. And also for myself. I will not search for them if it is for that unknown elf. Saying that, I encourage myself and step further into the Empire. When I look at my back, Taiki-samas golem is following me with almost no sound. I probably barely keep my cool thanks to this existence. When I look ahead, the soldiers surrounding the elves are advancing on the street quickly. It seems like the width of the road is getting narrower little by little each time we turn the road. At first, it was wide enough for two carriages to pass at ease, but now even one carriage is uncertain. And, the more narrow the road became, the traffic and the number of shops bes less. Crap My strategy to mix in the crowd of people is While muttering, I hid my body by sticking on the back of the building. An instant after Taiki-samas golem also moves to my side. Whats amazing is that even if I dont give any instructions to it, it is hiding itself in order to be unnoticed just like myself. No, Taiki-sama, whos moving the golem from a far distance to the point that his figure cant be seen, is also amazing, but this golem, that moves by understanding my intention even though I didnt say anything, is also amazing. What kind of order did Taiki-sama give and how much can this golem move voluntarily? Dont tell me, Taiki-sama actually also came nearby and is controlling it while watching my movement? I heard that there is something called camera, but it is absolutely impossible to see my situation and give a newmand with magic from the top of the sky. I look up at Taiki-samas golem and hummed. The more I look at it, the more mysterious the golem bes. I want to try to disassemble it I muttered that really faintly, but Taiki-samas golem turned around at me as if it was a human and took a step away. It, its a lie. Im sorry. I reflexively apologize to that natural behavior. Iughed at myself and think what am I apologising to a golem for, but the golem raised its face and came close at me. And, It stopped moving as if to wait for me to move. Did you forgive me? When I try to ask that, the golem quietly turned its face at me. I am surprised. It may be coincidental, but the golem showed a response to my abstract statement. Ive wanted to try various things for a bit, but currently theres something I have to do. Damn I have to try various thingster Secretly determined, I showed half of my face from my hiding spot and look at the receding figures of the elves. However, not just the elves, there are also no receding figures of the soldiers who were supposed to go further down the street. Oh no! It seems like more time has passed than I thought from being distracted by Taiki-samas golem. I hurriedly run further on the street, but the street has an intersection from there and I look at the four sides, but I cant find them. I felt like cold water flows on my spine and my face turns white. How, how could this happen! How, how will I exin this to Taiki-sama! While saying that, Ditzen, who wandered around in the middle of the intersection, suddenly raised his head and turned around towards the robot. And, he kneeled on the ground and bowed his head. Im sorry! I will hurriedly search from now! Ditzen shouted that and prostrated to the robot. _______________________________________________________________ Taiki Taiki-sama. Ditzen-sama has prostrated on the ground in the middle of the street, even though there are few people passing by. A reported that awkwardly, but Im also at a loss even if she tells me. Hes, hes standing out, isnt he? Should I ask Ditzen-san to search on a different area? Lets dispatch another person there. Saying that, I changed the image on the screen while thinking who I would dispatch. Chapter 60 - Looking for elves

Chapter 60 C Looking for elves

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Aifa Even though Ive only been away for a few months, the bustle of the Imperial Capital felt like a distant memory. However, I have nothing to feel nostalgic for even if I actually return to the Imperial Capital. After all, my hometown is beside that forest and the Spirit Tree. I felt that keenly while slipping inside the Imperial Capital. When a soldier is approaching from the front, I move while hiding behind the carriage, and I walk on the alley as much as possible and makes sure that I dont stand out. My attire is only dress up with an ordinary robe and putting on a hood, but I have almost never been exposed with only that in the Empire that has lots of traffic. Taiki-dono was worried, but most of my family members are living in the Imperial Capital. After all, I want to confirm their safety personally and help them out. Besides, I can grasp some of the ces of my family members. If I could get in touch with my family, theres a possibility that I will know where the other family members are. I thought that and arrived at the opposite side of the eastern barrack. The number of peddlers has decreased, but the number of soldiers dressed in armor has increased instead. However, since it is also a ce where I usually never approach, it is very likely that I wont be exposed if Im wearing this in-colored robe. It would be alright if I dont havepany and alone. However, there is one absolutely noticeable element. This is troubling. I muttered that while turning around and I looked at the huge figure thats standing still calmly in the dark alley. It is a golem that apanied me from Taiki-dono. Certainly, there are some magicians who brought their golems. However, the majority are empires magicians, either a self-assertive magician who wants to show off their golem or an entric magician who pours too much of their love on the golems. And the magician whos wearing a cloak or robe without a crest of the Empire and bringing a golem, are mostly mercenaries or stray magicians and they stand out in the Imperial Capital. I look up at the golem that has been remodeled to look more square and I sigh. In case of emergency, it will be more reliable than it looks, but when we move secretly, its standing out too much. It would be great if it can be left here. I muttered that and sighed again, but I gave up and appeared to the front of the barracks while thinking its no use even if I said that. Lets just say something if I am suspected by the soldier. I also have a practitioner emblem of the Imperial Country which I borrowed from Yuri-dono and I can give exnation that I am a magician from the Imperial Country. While Im thinking such things, I appeared on the main street and checked the situation on the barracks. There are five soldiers standing side by side at the entrance of the two-storied stone building and the other lightly equipped soldiers are roaming inside and out. Some of them saw me, but they had no particr reaction and they were turned their gazes away from me. Why is it? Did they not think that I am suspicious while seeing the golem? I thought that and turned around, but there was no figure of Taiki-donos golem there. When I look around, it is standing quietly behind the alley. It looks like, it is waiting without leaving from the back alley where I was earlier. No, that cant be It is strange at a level that it is still moving at this ultra long distance. Even so, to give such a sophisticatedmand to the extent that it can understand some of my words is a work of God. However, the other party is the King of that flying ind. Maybe it is also possible. At the point where I thought that, I noticed one absolute fact and I got goosebumps. The magician who controls his golems, is far above the sky and only the soldiers are on the ground. If an army, with the strongest golems, that I fought seriously but didnt even be its opponent, attacked, any country will be trampled down in the blink of an eye. In any case, if the option to kill the golems magician, which is the only way to win, is sealed. It is impossible to win. While Im watching the golem that hides in the back alley from the main street, I break out in a cold sweat and wrinkle my brow. And at that time, more than ten soldiers appeared from the opposite side of the street. The moment I saw them, I notice that I have a family there. They are surrounded by soldiers and difficult to see, but I certainly feel the presence of my family there. Perhaps, they are children in their thirties. I quickly turned back and returned to the back alley. Can you take a step back? When I told that to Taiki-donos golem and hide myself in the back alley, the golem took a big step backwards and stick on the wall inconspicuously. Clearly, the golem, that heard my few words, judged and move by itself except when I instructed. While Im sensitively feeling the presence of my family, I looked up at the face of the golem and knitted my brow. _______________________________________________________________ Mea I run on the hard cobblestone and run from shade to shade of the buildings. When I checked behind, I saw the figure of a golem thats following me with long strides quietly despite its towering huge build. As one would expect of Taiki-samas golem. When I muttered that, my motheres out from behind the golem. Mea, we are told to act a bit more slowly My mother muttered that with a worried face and turned her head to look around the surroundings. She seems unusually anxious for a mother who is alwaysposed. Turning around to my mother, I put my hands on my waist and pouted. Didnt Taiki-sama tell us? That this ce is distant from the Imperial Capital, so it will take a week or two for the story to be transmitted and its fine even if we are exposed. He didnt say that its fine even if we are exposed you know, Mea? But he told us that in the worst case, we should not worry even if we are exposed I throw out my chest and nod to my anxious mother. Its alright. We saw elf-like people earlier, right? They should be here. If we help them quickly, then its a huge sess. Thats why, mother should smile and look like usual. When I said that, my mother smiled helplessly. Normally it is fine, but if you fail, you might bring disgrace on Taiki-sama, you know? That alone is absolutely not good, right? Geez, I understand that already. As I said that while getting a little angry at my mother who has said the same thing over and over again, the golem started to move even though we said nothing. Me and my mother both blink our eyes at the golem that moves by cing its hands on me and my mothers shoulder in order to press us close to the wall. Wha, what? Acting as you please While I was surprised and looking up at the golem, we heard a voice from behind the building a littleter. Its a voice of a man. It seems that some people are talking and sometimes we can hear the sound of metal bumping against metal. When I looked at my mother, I was told by gestures that I should keep quiet. Laughter echoed for a while, but when it bes quite, we understood that those people finally left. Perhaps, those two people, who left inside the building, are both soldiers wearing armor. What should we do? Rush inside? When I asked that in whisper, my mother furrowed her brow. Its no good if youre going to act rashly, Mea. First of all, confirm all the elves securely, and then Geez, I understand that already. Interrupting my mothers words that seems to be long, I look up at Taiki-samas golem. I will temporarilye out to the surface, so watch me with my mother by then. Help me if its dangerous. Saying that, I quietly left to the street. My clothes is amon clothing bought within the city, and Im wearing a turban on my head and a thick mantle on my back, so my ears and tail are concealed. Ho, hold on, Mea! I could hear my mothers panicked voice, but I went through the middle of the street without minding it and moved to the opposite side of the road. There is a clothes shop that disys its products just outside on that ce and I stop to look at the products. Oh, pretty youngdy. What do you need? A middle-aged man approached me with a friendly voice, but I tilted my head as looked at the products without looking at him. I want a piece of red-colored clothing. When I said a clothes with a color thats not in front of me, the man nods in good mood. Oh, how lucky. Its a little expensive, but there are some rare items. Wait for a moment. He said that and when I confirmed that the presence of the man has disappeared to the back of the store I secretly turned around to look back. The soldiers, who should have been there before, are no longer visible and there are two soldiers inside the building like a barrack without door. And inside there, I saw an elf in white mantle and a child elf sitting in a chair while looking downwards with dark expression. I think this is enough. I said that and turned around. I moved in the flow of people. I nimbly weave my way in the gaps of people in order to not stand out and return to the back alley. There are two soldiers. The elves are one adult and one child. When I moved to the side of my mother and told her that, my mother looked at me with troubled eyes. That information is a good thing, but isnt it useless by your rashness? But it was alright, right? I want you to praise me because I seeded. I appealed with such eyes, but my mother looked at me with strict eyes. What would you do if you fail? We need to save the elves and not stand out as much as possible so that we wont be noticed even by the soldiers. Being told that by mother, I puff out my cheeks to protest. Although its fine because Taiki-samas golem is there, my mother is too cautious. I thought of saying that, but I felt like she would only get angry either way and stopped. If thats the case, I must show my correctness with results. I made up my mind quietly and looked up at the golems face. Chapter 61 – Operation which gradually becoming disordered

Chapter 61 C Operation which gradually bing disordered

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Aifa The soldiers, who move while surrounding the children did not leave and stayed in the barrack. Perhaps, two or three members of my family must be living in this barrack. There are 12 barracks in the Imperial Capital. I believe that I have a family of around 30 people living in those barracks. And I have four family members in the two nearby medium-sized cities. There is a strong person who is recognized as a warrior in our family, so he is managed away from the Imperial Capital so that we cannot revolt. Even including me who lived in the castle, I was unable to oppose at all because I was separated while my other family are being held hostage. When I told that to Taiki-dono, he suggested to check the positions of everyone first and help them out simultaneously as soon as possible. It was a n that I had also thought of, but I dont know the situation in the distant city and it is also a n that I abandoned thinking that it is even more impossible with the current scattered situation of my family inside the Imperial Capital. However, Taiki-dono said that it is possible if we move quickly because we will be able to coordinate even in remote areas. In other words, we must finish everything before it enters the Emperors ear. It seems impossible, but if it is Taiki-dono, perhaps However, its still difficult to get urate information about where they are. Even though it is the main point of the strategy I move to the next location while grinding my teeth at my own uselessness. I can only investigate one or two barracks in a day, but it cant be helped because I have to be careful so I wont be exposed. And, there are also some people who are in a ce other than the barracks and cant figure out their whereabouts. Still, there are me and two magicians of Imperial Country of Fleida here in the Imperial Capital, so we will be able to finish searching somehow in 10 days at the earliest. I may be able to meet up with the whole family again soon. I quietly hid myself in the back alley while suppressing my impatient heart. While Im advancing through the dim alley with no humans in sight, a wooden box suddenly approach me without noise on the ground. I reflexively put myself on guard, but I realized it because its movement is so unnatural. This must be the work of Taiki-dono. Its not like a child or animal is moving in the box and it is moving like gliding smoothly on the ground. Perhaps, the content is While Im making my prediction, the wooden box gently rose to the surface as if it could see through my thoughts. The wooden box floating in front of me rotates vertically on the spot and expose its contents. As I expected, it was Taiki-donos small golem that appeared from inside of the wooden box. The golem, which has a strange shape, begins to emit light after half rotating on the spot. It was Taiki-donos face that appeared. Somethings like translucent square board emerge and on that surface is Taiki-dono with the castles gate as the background. Th, this is While I am at a loss for words, Taiki-dono, who appeared on the board, took out some written paper. I brought my face near the paper which Taiki-dono greatly expanded and see what is written on it. Do I want to change my area with Ditzen? I knitted my brow and hummed at the written request. My guess is that all my family is living in an environment where soldiers are always on their side. First of all, I wanted to look for them there one by one, but if Taiki-dono, who knows everyones movements, says that he wants to make a change suddenly, there must be a reason. Thinking that, I nodded greatly. _______________________________________________________________ Mea I spoke while ring at the soldiers who shouted loudly. Do it! When I gave that instruction, the golem, that was standing in front of me, began to walk with big steps. The soldiers are standing side by side with swords and spears, trying to surround the golem. Golems are dull! Aim one by one with the magic tool! Start with its right foot! Yes! When the soldier standing in the center spoke, the other soldiers quickly took action. They stood in all directions around the golem with movements which were not useless even from my view and hold a small knife which they drew from their waists. Its an extremely short and thin knife. It must be a magic tool. The soldiers with knives didnt wait for the words of the soldier who seemed to be the leader and threw knives one after another towards the golems right foot. Avoid it! Seeing the knives which were d in mes and thunder, I panicked and screamed, but the knives were already about to hit the golem. Immediately afterwards, mes and thunder explodes with roaring sounds around the golem. The me that raised ck smoke was zing and the buzzing light was bursting in the surroundings. Feeling its sound and shock with my skin, I cant help but go pale. Ta, Taiki-samas golem is! My mothers voice came from behind. Its a scream which even resembles a shriek, something I couldnt imagine from my usual mother. It, it s alright Its Taiki-samas golem, so When I said that as if persuading myself, the two soldiers, who were the closest at us, pointed the tip of their swords at us as if to ridicule me. Now the golems mobility will be even more dull, but the magical tools are also not cheap, so make the magicians get rid of it quickly. When he said that, the two soldiers look at me and my mothers faces, and went towards us bit by bit. Why did this happen? Getting found by one of the soldiers, I hurriedly tried to escape with two elves. However, the objective elves were separated by five soldiers. Rather than helping out the elves, they are now in crisis. While Im looking in a daze at the tip of the sword which pointed at us, my mother stood in front of me. The receding back of my mother, who red at the two soldiers, sets up her knife. Mo, mother I dont know what to say. Although I acted as I pleased thinking that I can do it and even ignored my mothers voice on purpose, my mother is still standing in front of me withoutining. My mother, who stands in order to protect me, shouted without looking at me. I will buy time, so run away. Taiki-sama will definitely do something soon. Being told that by mother, I hurriedly pulled out the knife that had been hanging on my waist and set it up. Me, me too! No! If both of us die, who will help the elves? If I gain time, at least you will survive. Dont worry about me, so run away quickly. I gasped at her words. Its because I felt the preparedness to die on mothers voice. Unlike myself, who had been entrusted the task from Taiki-sama and rejoiced, my mother hase to this city with that much preparedness and feeling. What are you doing, Mea! Leave quickly! When I lifted my head at my mothers voice, the soldier was already standing in front of my mother and was swinging his sword. Mo, mother! Reflexively, my body moved. Kicking the ground and jumping out, I run to face the soldiers sword in front of my mother. I swing the knife in my hand to repel the soldiers sword. The moment when I thought that the light went out of my eyes. No, a big wall appeared in front of my eyes. It was a misshapen metal box and it was the part of a humanoid feet. It is Taiki-samas golem that has been reshaped by assembling something like a metal box. The golems feet have be slightly deformed, but the other parts werepletely unscathed. As soon as the golem covered my sight, I soon heard the sound of two soldiers being sent flying. A muffled voice of a man can be heard and two soldiers rolling on the ground are shown at the edge of my sight. Did, did it save us? When I muttered that, I felt a sign that my mother stood next to me. While Im afraid and could not even look at her face, my mother breathed out a sigh and spoke. Hey, what are you doing? If you have reflected, do your very best next time. What is the thing that we must absolutely aplish? Hearing that, I cant help but sniff. I wiped off my tears using my wrist, tuck my chin and nod. To, to help the elves! I answered that and lifted my head. Golem! Attack the soldiers! I started to run as I issued an order. The elves were taken to the central part of the city. I must find them no matter what it takes. While listening to the sound of soldiers being blown away behind, I ran throughout the city. Chapter 62 – Time Limit

Chapter 62 C Time Limit

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Taiki Watching the scenery projected on the screen, I silently breathe a sigh. On the screen was a figure of a robot, that blew away surrounding soldiers in the blink of an eye, and a little further, the backs of Mea and Torraine, actively running away. When they got surrounded by soldiers and a sparking ze from an electric discharge or something simr covered the screen, I panicked a bit, but soon, the robot eliminated the enemies with no injuries to Mea and Torraine. However, Mea, who ran away leaving the robot behind was clearly in danger. The robot will catch up to them soon enough, but I can only hope that they dont do anything reckless in the meantime. And, while I was thinking that, A, who stood beside me, spoke up. So, this will reach the emperor in at least two weeks Yup. They were saying that its possible to reach the capital in a week if you have a fast horse. Since its the Emperor, he might realize Heavenly Countrys involvement. When I replied like that, A nodded with a difficult expression on her face. After all, there are two cat beastman with an abnormally strong golem abducting the elves. No matter how you look at it, he will judge that there is someone behind this. Will he see it as an individual or organization opposing the empire, or maybe he will see it as an act of rebellion from Aifa? No, the emperor will deduce that there is Heavenly Country involved, merely by hearing about this golem. Now there is a necessary to heavily elerate our ns. I turn to A and let out a short sigh. Cant help it. I considered the possibility of this happening, lets seize whereabouts of elves in the capital as fast as possible. For now, when they finish with the rescue of the elves from this town, lets have Mea and Torraine return here. As I donned a faint smile after saying that, A slowly nodded. Torraine-san is fine, but I feel that Mea doesnt seem to be suited for stealth missions. So leaving Mea here, this time I will No, this wont do. When I told this to A, who spoke like she resolved herself to something, her eyes went wide. Then, making a wry smile again, I shook my head. In your case, A, there might be people who know your face. Despite living on the territory of the empire, she lived quietly in a pretty remote ce, so Mea is more suited for infiltration. Hearing that, A nodded reluctantly. To tell the truth, I also was worried that were they to discover a princess of Azul Kingdom, that her own episodes with the Empire, they might turn their weapons at Azul Kingdom as well. And most of all, I cant imagine careless A infiltrating the capital and skillfully saving the elves. And with such incredibly rude thoughts, I was looking at A with an awkward smile. _______________________________________________________________ Mea The number of passing people was steadily increasing. The figures of the soldiers that took the elves were still in sight, but they were unlikely to catch up with us any time soon. Catch them! I dont care if you kill them! Bloodthirsty voices wereing from all directions. Soldiers that had elves were yelling while running away, gathering patrolling soldiers. I cant deal with each and every one of them, but soldiers that were quick to respond already drew their swords and were attacking us. I took out my knife, fended off one such sword, slipped through hands what tried to catch me and ran. Soon, the sounds of shing swords came from behind and the next moment a muffled male voice was heard. Its mother. She is making a follow-up attack on the soldier whose sword I fended off. Thanks to that, I dont have various soldiers chasing me from behind. Mother is always so. She just cleans-up after my failures without saying anything. She will always correct my mistakes only to gently reprimand meter. How frustrating. Looks like I, without realizing, became conceited that I can do anything. Being praised for my housework, teaching A, who is a princess, how to cook, getting praised for my magic talent by Yuri-sama. And now, asked by Taiki-sama, Im taking part in the rescue of the elves. And that is while borrowing one of Taiki-samas golems. I just went and decided on my own that Im an adult now. Its so embarrassing that I want to cry. I put those rising emotions into running and keep dashing. Avoiding iing swords, parrying attacks with a knife and jumping over the soldiers charging at me. Gradually I caught up with the elves and the solders that were surrounding them. I certainly wont let you escape! Shouting so, I elerate even more. Soldiers backs are right in front of me already. Mea! Be careful! Mother yelled from behind. Reflexively, I roll sideways. Immediately after rolling to the ground shoulder first, I fixed my posture and raised my face to see a big pir of fire rising right in front of me. Instinctively Im taken aback by the roaring me. Then, I noticed. That me was from the magic tool used to attack the golem a while ago. Looks like one of the fleeing soldiers threw it without me noticing. Were those soldiers some exceptional elites? That was dangerous. Turning upon hearing those words, mother was there. With a strict expression, she was looking at the soldiers, who were running away. I felt like they were about to do something, and decided to call out to you, thank goodness, I made it in time. Said that mother gave me a warm smile. Mother, I, well I wanted to apologize, but the words just wouldnte out. Then, mother, who was watching, narrowed her eyes and raised her head. Mea, we have no time to chat. This time we shall catch them. And as mother said so, Taiki-samas golem appeared at her side, as if it were waiting for those words. Yes. This time I will catch up with them. I said and got up. Chapter 63 – Elves rescue, the first one

Chapter 63 C Elves rescue, the first one

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ The robot swiftly dispatched the soldiers, while Mea and Torraine were running away with the surprised elves. Apparently, the elves also understood that Mea and others werent enemies. Seeing that image, I breathed a sigh of relief and leaned back on the chair. Looks like it somehow went well. Indeed. However, with this, other teams have lost leeway in time I nod with a wry smile to As remark. Yeah. Well, to begin with, we nned to do all of this fast so the Emperor wont catch a sniff of it. While I covered with those words, inside I was a little nervous. If in the worst-case scenario, the Emperor will hear of this in a week, it means that we have only seven days to identify whereabouts of all elves in the capital. While it seems that Aifa had ideas about whereabouts of almost half of them, Ditzen and Yuri were yet to produce much results as they basically were fumbling in the dark. Luckily, each elf seemed to be engaged in some sort of work, so they are often seen moving around, surrounded by soldiers. In other words, with good timing, we might discover them right away. It all depends on luck now. Whispering so in a very quiet voice, I sighed. _______________________________________________________________ Elf Strong wind blew. Clouds of dust rise, followed by the sounds of crumbling stone walls. It was already after the imperial troops were defeated that we managed to confirm that sight. B-brother! Being unable to properly respond to the trembling voice of my little sister and the sensation of having my clothes pulled on the hem, I put my hands on my sisters back. After all, in front of us was a golem that looked like a misshapen square box. The golem,pletely unlike his previous movements, gently stopped and slowly turned its face towards us. Two human figures appeared from behind it, with their faces covered by robes. Being obscured by shadows only small parts of their faces could be seen, but most likely both of them were women. Without a doubt, the creators of this golem. Y-You are Nevermind that, just run! Who? The moment I tried to ask that, a woman, running forward, shouted that in a strong tone. Young. The voice felt very young, almost childish. And it also seemed to have no hostility. Understood. Answering briefly, I pull sisters hand. Maybe they didnt expect that I would immediately agree, but a bit of confusion could be felt from the women. Then, follow us! However, the woman immediately came back to her senses and ran ahead without even ncing at us. As she ran past us in no time, sister and I involuntarily looked at each other, but the person who was running behind her called out to us. This is a request from Aifa-san. Please, follow us. Being told that, I was convinced. ! Brother! My sister spoke in a very excited voice. We act, atst! After saying that, we also go after the woman. Finally, this time hase. It wouldve been easy to get away by ourselves, but it undoubtedly wouldve brought troubles upon other nsmen. And while thinking so, we spent quite a long time unable to move or act in defiance. Only because everyone was a precious family, were we able to understand that everyone else had the same thoughts. And because of that, it was even harder to act. From the conversations of the soldiers, I knew that Aifa, an excellent magician, was elected as a court magician. When I heard it for the first time, two thoughts ran through my mind. First, is that whatever was the reason, Aifa who obtained certain status, will be able to save everyone. And another one is that Aifa probably knew that well enough himself, with deep sympathy for him being bound by chains known as duty, mission and obligation. Were I in the same positions, I probably wouldnt be able to spend my everyday calmly. If you dont move quickly, then your family might end up living away from each other, as the tools of the Empire. If you dont move quickly, then the elderly might end up dying among the stone jungle, unable to return back to the woods. If you dont move quickly, then the family might end up getting tortured by that emperor, who is so fixated on the Sacred Tree. Those dreadful images would gradually, day by day, erode ones mind, quietly killing oneself. And so, I found a great delight in Aifa finally taking action, and even if it were to fail I wouldnt think of ming him. What I should be doing is discerning what Aifa is trying to do and acting ording to his n. If anyone were to die, that would remain as a scar for Aifas entire life. I cannot afford to die and cannot allow others to die. Lets do it, Shall. Yes, Brother! My sister is of the same mind as well. And after nodding to each other, we began to run along the road paved with stone. _______________________________________________________________ Violette Running my fingers along the soft and pleasant for touch bedding, I look out the window. A deep blue sky, impossible to see from the ground. Clean beds, a variety of amazing devices and astonishingly delicious meals. Such unbelievablyfortable conditions. Up in the sky, unreachable for anyone, the peaceful days seem the same as promised. However, because of that,pared to the surface no thrill can be found here. Heavenly Country where quiet and peaceful time flows, without wars, criminals or famine. In that room, I narrow my eyes and sigh. What a boring country. Said that I rose up from the bed and approached the window. Gazing at the ind outside of the window, I naturally leaked a sigh. The unchanging scenery of beautiful white houses and trees. Different cultures, different races, different sorceries On the surface, there must be many countries still unknown to me. Saying that I open the window. Sniffing of this peaceful time, I opened my mouth. Subduing various others and plundering from them What can be more fun than that. As I said that, gentle breeze, which did not seem to belong up there in the sky, gently touched my cheeks. Almost likeforting my rotten heart, which in turn irritated me even more. Looks like it would be hard to escape by myself, huh. The person named Taiki appears to be pretty soft, but with the current situation, I cant expect him to go easy on me. Fighting with the golem, that had that air battle with Aifa, cant be called clever. After all, the most usible way to attain freedom would be to deceive someone capable of freeing me. In other words, Taiki. Luckily, at the moment Taiki is manipting several golems simultaneously, so his concentration should be far below normal levels. The question is, will I be able to get out of this room? Muttering that I head towards the door and open it. There was a figure of a golem, standing on the opposite side of the corridor. I want to see Taiki-sama Just what the hell am I doing. For some reason, I called out to the golem and now was groaning from embarrassment. I have to think of some other way Eh? I was about to return to my room but then I noticed that the golem was turning around, and stopped. Golem turned its side to me, facing the corridor. No way, thats Saying so I took a step into the corridor, leaving the room. At the same time, the golem began walking down the corridor. Looking at its back in a daze I opened my mouth. Looks like they will let me meet him. Really,mon sense does not work in this country. Chapter 64 – Violette’s expectations, Yuri’s explorations

Chapter 64 C Violettes expectations, Yuris explorations

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Violette Why wont it open! I pressed my hands against the round wall that was quite strange to touch and tried to open it somehow. However, neither pushing nor pulling produced any results. I considered destroying it with magic but there was the golem sticking right behind me. It would be better to refrain from careless actions. If only you could open it. I mutter while giving the golem a sidelong nce. Then, the golem stood next to me and touched the wall. Immediately after, without any sound, the wall has split in two and revealed that round room. Entering inside the room I turn to the golem that followed after me. Thank you. Then, please guide me to Taiki-sama next. Being asked so, the golem silently turned around and put its hand on the wall. Walls slid back, closing the passage, then a faint sense of floating could be felt. And just a few secondster. A surprising sight was revealed when the walls opened once again. An astonishinglyrge rectangr window with a view of the imperial townscape. Furthermore, it was a familiar sight of the Empires capital. Curiously, even though the huge window was mounted diagonally it showed the scenery with many people and carriages. T-This is?! Presented with that astonishing sight I involuntarily leaked a voice. ! General Violette?! How did you get here?! Hearing my voice, princess A turned around and changing her face scowled at me. Her eyes were full of unprecedented hostility. Contrary to A, who was full of wariness, the person that I was looking for slowly turned his face to me. And with a smile, like he was greeting his acquaintance in the morning, the King of Heavenly Country opened his mouth. Hello there, Violette-san. You came at a good time. That soft attitude and voice made me feel like a piece of ice had slipped on my back. Taiki waspletely unconcerned about me. Not even talking about viewing as an enemy or an ally, he didnt even see any threat in me. That was the same feeling that I held towards the ordinary footman on a field of battle, indifference. Fufufu. Involuntarily,ughter came out from my mouth. If things go well, I might even have a chance to assassinate him. I was even thinking of taking over the Heavenly Country, but such ideas were soon easily crushed. As I continued to stand without moving, A kept staring at me with a grim look. However, Taiki, with the same soft smile, tilted his head slightly and said. Now, please,e over here. Saying that Taiki pointed at the spot beside him. He is underestimating my power too much. In such a case, I might have a chance if I resolve to bet my life And the moment I thought so, a golem cut right in front of me. The golem that has guided me this far. Furthermore, the golem standing next to A also turned around to face me. Two golems stood on both sides of Taiki and A, looking my way. Without saying anything. A is one thing, but Taiki maintained the same gentle expression. However, it didnt look like I can make a move at all. So after all, even if I get lucky, I wont be able to win? Fine. I shalle over there. Laughing at myself, I approached. Standing right next to Taiki, I look at him. Then, Taiki made an awkward smile, as if he was troubled, and looked at the huge window. You might not want to cooperate, but I thought maybe we can at least get some advice from you Do you know where the elves are? After being asked that, my eyes involuntarily went wide. Huh? And then I produced such a silly sound. _______________________________________________________________ Yuri Oh my, this ce also has meat People of the Empire really like meat. Fleida would have had more fish arranged though. Saying that Yuri looked at the shops lined up along the boulevard. In front of her was arranged meat on skewers, that was grilled with seasoning, which released a fragrant smell in surroundings. It smells delicious. Perhaps the elves would get lured by this smell and wille over here. Smiling brightly and talking aloud to herself, Yuri was walking along the main street. Her outfit was the same as Ditzens and the others, with a hood lowered on her eyes, covering her face, but men walking on the street were asionally turning around and following her with their eyes. Seeing that sensual feminine figure that could be noticed even though the robe, some men showed indecent smiles. Unaware of such sights, Yuri walked down the street while staring at the stalls lined up there. Suddenly, she stopped and turned her head to the dim alley. A presence of dense magic power. It resembles Aifa-sama. Is that an Elf? Saying that joyfully, Yuri looked behind her. Quite far back stood Taikis camouged robot, gathering stares from the people around. Over here~ When Yuri quietly said so and gently waved a hand in front of her face, the robot slowly moved. After looking at that with satisfaction, Yuri took a step inside of the alley. Taiki-samas golem is really clever. Even if you order them in a small voice that can barely be heard, they will properly respond right away. In such a case, it might be possible to order them even without saying anything, with gestures alone. Smilingly, Yuri was saying, as she walked deeper into the alley with light steps. Chapter 65 – Spotting elves after another

Chapter 65 C Spotting elves after another

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Ah, they found elves again. Again!? Havent they already found nearly 10 people? As I say that, I turn my gaze to the right screen. Then, there were certainly two elves sitting in a chair inside a room with no windows. The elves looks at her with widen eyes and has a slightly scared expression. However, Yuri walks quietly towards them, and after a brief conversation, the two elves nodded together and stood up. What kind of talk did they have in a short time? When Yuri showed a smile, turned her back to the elves and left the room, the two elves immediately followed her afterwards. While watching that scene, I exhale deeply. Shes like a great detective, isnt she? I get a feeling that I caught a glimpse of Yuri-sans unexpected talent. Then Violette spoke discontentedly when I muttered such things. Was my information unnecessary? She said that sullenly and I reflexively wave my hand to deny it while smiling wryly. No no. The Imperial Capital is wide, so it is thanks to Violette-san for narrowing down the location to some extent. Arent you very convincing? I returned a vague smile at Violette who said that while snorting to my words, and I looked at the screen again. In fact, the speed of finding the elves had greatly increased thanks to the information of Violette, but Violette seems to be skeptical at my words. Well, it cant be helped because we actually have a hostile rtionship. Oh, Rant-san and Schnee-san have also secured the elves safely, huh? On the left screen, there were the figures of Rant and Schnee who were searching elves in another city. Its two elves who unusually wore an armor. They are carrying each arge bow and arrow on their back. They are using a bow? When I muttered that, A nodded. The elves have many people who have an aptitude as a magician, but I hear that the elves are also excellent in using a bow, so that elves should definitely be excellent archers as well. Hearing her exnation, I nod several times approvingly. Everyone in the elves race are slender and they are suited to fight in a long distance, so I am convinced. However, if they were living in the forest, I feel like its a disadvantage in battle because there are many obstacles, but I wonder what should I do? From the way Aifa said it, its unlikely that they will fight recklessly that would damage the trees in forest and that also seems to be the reason that they were defeated by the Imperial Army. While Im thinking such things, I push my back against the chair and stretch my back. Anyway, everything is as nned. Should we move the elves to the evacuation site? With this, its 15 elves, right? If this is the case, it looks like we will somehow find everyone in a week. When I said that while feeling relieve, A made a Yes response with a smile. Then, we can hear a stifledughter. Fufu Well, do you really think so? A turns her sharp gaze towards Violette who said that suggestively. What do you mean? A asks in a forceful way, but Violettepletely ignored her without even turning her eyes at her. Because of that, a heavily tensed atmosphere spreads in the wide room and I cleared my throat inside the awkward atmosphere. Aah Maybe its about thest person. I answered that to A instead of Violette. Then, not only A, but also Violette turned towards me. Thest person? Being asked by A, I nodded while knitting my brow. Yeah. Based on the information that Aifa-san investigated and the information that Violette-san taught me I found out that the whereabouts and the number of the elves were more urate than I expected afterbining the two information. Thats how I can tell the missing one by looking at the number of elves who have been found until now. I, I see. At first I had a bit suspicion, but the information that General Violette gave was certainly useful. Right. I was convinced thanks to that reliable information. It was unclear where and how many people are there in Aifa-sans story, but Violette-sans information is making me know the number of elves only within the Imperial Capital, so when I calcted the remaining number of elves, one of the elves turns out to be missing. When I said that and exhaled shallowly, As expression became clouded. No way, one elf died There is also that possibility However, I havent heard a talk of an elfs death. Now then, I wonder where is thest person Showing a vicious smile, Violetteughs as if to snort. It seems like she know something, but I cant forcibly get the question out of her and Im also worried that she will tell a lie. I can never do something like torture, so I have no choice but to search by myself. Though, its probably okay because I can guess the location somehow. As I look at the screen while thinking such things, A annoyedly look sideways at Violette. Taiki-sama. General Violette definitely knows the location. Maybe, but we cant also make her speak forcibly However, for the sake of helping the elves Well, its okay. I dont want to do terrible things, so I should search by myself. When I said that to soothe A, Violette snorted with her arms folded and showed a smile triumphantly Can you really find an elf with such an easy-going thoughts? If you say so, then there is no need for cooperation, but Do you want to negotiate? A strong vignt expression is mixed on As expression. Violette spoke while looking happily at her face. It is not much a request to be called a negotiation. I am just getting tired of staying above the sky and all I want is for you to take me down to the Imperial City !! Such thing, theres no way we will do that! Reflectively, A rejects the request of Violette. On the other hand, Violette frowned and shrugged her shoulders. Ara? If A-sama isnt a citizen of your own country, I wonder if their life and death is trivial for her? Certainly, it would be troublesome if I joined the Imperial Army. I dont care about the Practitioner, but if it happens that Yuri-sama loses her life by making a mistake, I am sure that you will be hostile to the Imperial Country of Fleida where you have been building a friendly rtionship. The elf vige, which is less than 100 people, is not a big issue, but the rtionship with the whole country is different Eh, I didnt say that the elves are trivial!! Violette speaks provocatingly, and As face bes red and raises her voice. While smiling wryly at A who waspletely deprived of initiative by Violette, I spoke out. Im interested in Violette-sans information, but I wont ept your negotiations. When I told that, their eyes turned towards me. Ta, Taiki-sama, but A speaks anxiously and Violette res at me with eyes filled with anger. As one would expect of the Heavenly King. So, you are saying that you dont want to negotiate with me for trivial matters such as the fate of the people on the ground Being told that in a sarcastic way, I speak while blinking my eyes. Eh? Im not thinking such things, you know? But thest person seems to be in the castle, so I think that there is no need to negotiate with Violette-san When I said that, Violette spoke. Wh, why are youhn!? Dont tell me, that you know it from the beginning? Seeing the surprised Violette, I gently nods with a smile. As I thought, so it was inside the castle, huh? I was guessing that the emperor would never let go of the elves, so I was thinking that he would probably keep one or two near him. When I said that andughed, Violette, who noticed that she was tricked, red at me with killing intent in her eyes. On the contrary, A looks at me with shining eyes. As I returned augh at A, I contemted. One person hidden inside the castle. When pushes to shove, it would be an important person who can prevent all the elves from moving. Maybe the elder or his son. If he hides them, it should be a ce that cant be found by Aifa who lives in the castle. Basement, hidden room or, the Emperors personal room? In any case, is it definitely going to turn into a war with the Empire? I muttered that in a small voice which no one can hear and sighed deeply. Chapter 66 – Imprisoned Elven Village

Chapter 66 C Imprisoned Elven Vige

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Sticking her face out of the carriage window, Mea looked onwards. There it is! Over there! When Mea shouted, the two elves poked out their heads from the opposite window and looked ahead. Before their eyes was a part of the arm of the robot, that was carrying the carriage, a fleetingndscape, and a light brown field with a number of simplistic tents lined-up on it. So many already! The male elf said in an almost ecstatic tone. Everywhere, near the tents, and near carriages, that stood in line in their surroundings, people could be seen, and all of them appeared to be elves. Seeing the two delighted elves, Torraine, who quietly sat inside the carriage, now also had a smile on her face. Soon after, the carriage with Mea and the others stopped in line with other carriages, to which the other elves immediately flocked. Litt! Shall! You were alright as well?! With such voices being heard, the two elves jumped out of the carriage. Turk! How many years have passed already! Haha! Hahaha! Its like a dream! As a tall male elf said that with augh, the elf called Litt nodded with tears welling up in his eyes. Then, seeing a female elf, who half running came from inside of tent, Shall made a loud shout and started running. Mother! Yelling that, Shall hugged that elf. Crying, the hugged elf put her hands on Shalls shoulders. Shall Im so d that you are fine. To think we were able to meet again Mea and Torraine, who just got off the carriage, also couldnt hold back the tears after seeing that touching reunion. And the robot, which carried the wagon here, silently watched over that scene. _______________________________________________________________ Taiki This is so touching, Taiki-sama Nodding to A, who said that while sniffling, I spoke. Yeah. But anyway, are these two sisters? It didnt look like there is much of a difference in their age A awkwardlyughed when I said that. I cant determine the age of elves. Despite that youthful appearance, they can appear to be the same age as their grandfather. Hearing those words I once again became aware of the elven longevity. Is that how it is? Even so, no matter how you look at them, they appear to be around their twenties, I would be really surprised to find out that they are sixty or older. M? If that is the case, maybe that child that seems to be in thete teens, might be older than me? Elves are scary. As I, filled with a sense of wonder, was looking at the screens, the elves projected on the screen all turned in the same direction. The robot also changed its orientation, and the image on the screen has shifted. What was now shown there, was a new carriage and a robot flying while carrying it. In addition to elves, figures of Rant and Schnee could be seen from the windows. Rant-san and others came as well. It took a while because the town was far away from the capital, but everyone looks fine. While I felt relieved about that, Violette, who had been silent until now, spoke up in a low voice with a sharp look in her eyes. From the town of Abrau to the capital city in half a day I dont even feel like getting surprised anymore For some reason, A responded to those words with a nod. In thest few days you should have realized that even having the Empires power, one cannotpete with Taiki-sama. Now, for the sake of the Empire as well, tell us the location of thest remaining elves. When A said that, Violette shrugged and shook her head. I wonder, how should I tell you something I dont know. And if the Emperor doesnt give up, then the conflict cannot be avoided. In the end, whether I help you or not, nothing will change anyway, right? Uh T-Thats not true. For example, if you, the general, were to propose the peace, the Emperor might waver on Thats just impossible isnt it. Auh That slightly irritating tone caused A, who was the one to bring this up, to back down. Unable to just watch that scene, I said. For example, what if I personally brought up the peace to the Emperor? I cannot yield this castle to the Emperor, but its possible to bring profits to the Empire with a trade. I think it will be more for our mutual benefit than strife. When asked so, Violette contemted for a while. I observed her casually, but it does seem like Violette puts a distance between us. I dont know if it is due to her status as the Empires General, but she doesnt seem to be willing to cooperate with us. And while I was thinking that, Violette calmly opened her mouth. I understand. If so, lets arrange a document specifying your requests. I will take it directly to his Majesty. I cannot make any guarantees for the results though After answering so, Violette looked intently at me, observing my reaction. While feeling a little ufortable under that gaze, I responded with an agreement. In that case, lets prepare right away. However, that will be after your side releases all of the elves. Hearing my answer, the corners of Violettes lips curved up in a smile and she answered with Understood. Chapter 67 – The last elf

Chapter 67 C Thest elf

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ With Aifas preliminary investigation and Yuris great performance elves were found one after another. However, after all, we couldnt find thest elf for whom we were very concerned. No, I guess it would be better to say that the whereabouts of the elf was known, but it was a ce we couldnt touch that easily. Somewhere in the castle. Even if we knew that much, we couldnt deal with it that simply. If possible, I would like to perform the rescue when the Emperor is not in the castle Unintentionally muttering something close to what a burr would say, I sigh. After all, were we to forcibly enter the castle, the Emperor might take the elf hostage. First, I would like to prevent the Emperor from giving orders. However, I want to keep robots breaking into the castle as ast resort. While I thought about that, the elves appeared on the screen. Its Yuri-sama again. Which leaves Thest one inside the castle, huh. Finishing As line, I take a deep breath. Most likely there is no time left anymore. There is a high probability that the report about the missing elves has reached the emperor. In that case, is there only the brute force approach left? At that time when I was about to give orders with those thoughts in mind, the figure of Aifa, saying something to Yuri and Ditzen, appeared on the screen. _______________________________________________________________ u Empire Capital And then, it leaves only the castle. I will go inside. There is little time before the Emperor will be informed about my return to the castle. In the meantime, I want to cooperate with you and escape from the capital as soon as we find them. Being told by Aifa, Yuri slightly tilted her head with a somewhat troubled expression, while Ditzen eyes opened wide. T-That is There is hardly any doubt that it will be almost impossible to get out of the castle And for that reason, I want to make it as quick as possible. There are two ces to check. Its the dungeon and a tower on the south side of the castle, where consorts and noblewomen live, called Ladys Mansion. These two ces are among the few ces in which Im not allowed to step and simultaneously the most likely ces as well. _______________________________________________________________ Ladys mansion For some reason, Ditzen mumbled that, fidgeting, after hearing Aifas exnation. A momentary silence came, but eventually, Yuri spoke up and the two turned to her. However, until now we didnt leave any evidence pointing to who took the elves, were Aifa-sama to break into the castle and take elves away by yourself I dont intend to cause any trouble to Taiki-dono or to the Imperial Country of Fleida. Aifa decidedly dismissed the fears Yuri had. Perhaps sensing something in the firmness of his tone, Yuri closed her mouth. But in ce of Yuri, who went silent, Ditzen opened his mouth. No, its all about what the Emperor will think, or what he might think or not think I will announce that I had nned everything and gathered cooperators. E-Ehm? I feel like that, on the contrary, will make it even more suspicious At Aifas reply, Ditzens face twitched. Seeing that, Yuris troubled smile became even more obvious, but Aifas determination was firm. We dont have time. Today, after bringing all of the family members from the heart of the capital, we will carry it out. Wa-Wait a moment, that would mean that there wont be any golems from Taiki-sama Said Ditzen, looking behind his shoulder uneasily. There were three of Taikis robots, standing side by side. No problem. Though we will be entering the castle, it doesnt mean that we will be fighting head-on. In addition, after entrusting my family to you, I shall remain to create confusion at the castle. Yuri and Ditzen exchanged nces upon hearing those words. Then, raising her eyebrows, Yuri gave a positive reply. So you are prepared to die. Then it cant be helped. Lets dispatch Ditzen for thest job. While the two men are rampaging, I shall responsibly lead elf-sama outside. As Yuri said that, Ditzens eyes went wide in surprise. Yu-Yuri-sama? Why are you so naturally deciding my fate Ignoring the screaming Ditzen, Aifa deeply bowed his head to Yuri. Im in your debt. Eh ?! Decided?! Its already decided?! Ditzen screamed, clearly showing his discontent for the exchange between the two. Then, with a bitter smile, Yuri looked at Ditzen. Aifa-sama is risking his life for the family, so I thought that Ditzen-sama will surely cooperate, putting his life on the line as well. The mens friendship is a wonderful thing after all. J-Just when did we became close enough to risk life Ditzen hung his head, crestfallen, but the other two started discussing details, without giving it much care. _______________________________________________________________ Inside the Castle In the evening, when the outer of the double castle gates, that had the courtyard ced between them, was about to close, one of the gatekeepers yelled in panic. Do not close the gate! With that voice, the gate that was about to close stopped, leaving a gap justrge enough for one person to pass through, and soon, a blonde figure appeared through that gap. A-Aifa-sama? Aifa-sama is back! Open the gate! The soldier who first discovered Aifa shouted, but Aifa slightly narrowed his eyes and shook his head. Dont bother. There is no carriage. Rather than that, I have an urgent business. Let me pass at once. Y-Yes! Please, go ahead. Said that, the soldier stepped back, making the way, and Aifa passed through the gate. However, seeing two people in robes following after him, other soldiers called them to stop. Please wait. Who are those people? Being asked so, Aifa scowled and red at the soldiers. These are magicians, who want to serve our country. There is no time left before an audience with his Majesty, so I will give you a report tomorrow morning. As Aifa told them that andmanded to fall back with his gaze, hints of distrust rose up in the eyes of the soldiers. Aifa-sama. My deepest apologies, but we will have you wait here for We dont have an urate report yet, but we already heard that two elves living in the capital have gone missing. As soldiers spoke almost in unison, Aifa said with a frown. Since it came to this, it cant be helped. We are forcing our way through. With that brief line, Aifa unleashed wide-area wind magic. Hit by a sudden attack from Aifa, most of the soldiers were blown away without any resistance. What do you mean it cant be helped! You just suck at excuses! Still covered by a hood shouted Ditzen, almost shrieking, and shot additional wind spell, as if to provide support. As a result, the soldiers that tried to move golems were blown away as well and rolled on the ground. Themotion spread in the blink of an eye, and now soldiers who didnt know that the intruder was Aifa began to gather at the castle gate with weapons in their hands. Yuri, who easily sensed that, put a hand on her cheek and leaked augh. Well Dont you find this pretty exciting? I dont! Shouted Ditzen at Yuris remark that sounded like all of this was someone elses problem. Chapter 68- Great Uproar

Chapter 68- Great Uproar

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Strained voices of soldiers, running around, and noises of metal nging with metal echoed inside the castle. Found them?! First floor, farther there! Such idiots! Going to the dead end on their own! The inside of the castle was in aplete uproar akin to a stirred up beehive. Fleeing civilians, like civil officials and maids, jumbled together with the soldiers rushing to the scene, creating chaos. The stairs to the dungeons are narrow! Front line, prepare shields and spears, form double file and advance! When a middle-aged man, who seemed to be amander, ordered so in a loud voice, the soldiers, who until now advanced in disarray, immediately obeyed. Leading the group of soldiers that filled the corridor of the first floor and a few magicians, he raised a sword overhead, free from its sheath. Now, we trapped them! Slowly go down the stairs! _______________________________________________________________ Ditzen Advancing through the damp, humid and putrid underground passage, we reached thest cell in there. However, inside was only one tattered man, who likely went through all possible forms of torture. The man had a piece of cloth ck from blood wrapped around him and slept like the dead. Looking at his unkempt silver hair and beard, he must have been held here for a long time. Looks like this is a miss. We will head to thedys mansion next. Said Aifa with hints of sarcasm,pletely ignoring the terrible scene. I have a lot of things Id like to say but firstes my own well being. I hear footsteps of people descending the stairs, Aifa-dono. Could it be that you are nning to dive into the bunch of soldiers who are rushing toward us this very moment? Put into this obviously hopeless situation, I unintentionally asked in a weird tone. No, we are going to move, avoiding the soldiers. How?! We are presently at a dead end with no way out! Pointing at the jail I exin the situation, but Aifa only snorts and points up. We should just make one. This dungeon is sturdy, but they didnt anticipate that I will do something to it. Huh? Such sound unintentionally leaked from my mouth when I heard Aifas words. Doesnt he remember how many steps we took when we descended the stairs? Such a thick ceiling is not easy to destroy. While I thought that, looking at Aifa with eyes full of skepticism, Yuris voice came from the side. Now, do you feel any better? As I turned around, I saw Yuri with her hand reached to the confined man, and noticed that the countless wounds that could be seen on his exposed skin before, now disappeared. W-What are you doing, Yuri-sama Right when we are about to exert techniques as we run around the castle, why do you have to use them to cure wounds of some prisoner that is about to kick the bucket? And it would be one thing if she just broke into the cell and released him, but of all things, she had to use healing magic. You can use healing magic? How unusual. As expected, even Aifa was surprised. He muttered those words with a frown on his face. Then, Yuri nodded withYesand turned to us. He looked very pained, so I couldnt help myself. Seeing smiling Yuri I dropped my shoulders and said. Is that so. That person would be happy. Then, lets go already. Since Aifa-dono is saying that we can somehow escape from the underground. Saying that I took a sidelong nce at Aifa. However, Aifa was looking up, without even noticing my look. First, the soil. The moment Aifa uttered that line, the ground started to shake bit by bit with a rumbling sound. And then the dungeon ceiling moved. Some of the stones were dropping to the floor of the underground passage like they were alive. Seeing that scene I frowned. Wont soldiers arrive here first? When I asked so, full of discontent, Aifa responded with a sigh. If I do it all at once we will end up in a cave-in. Thats why I have to break it down part by part and immediately solidify the soil above with magic. And create a hole by repeating that process. The excess soil and stones are used to block the passage. They wont be able to get this far so easily. While saying that, Aifa was dropping stones and dirt, thud after thud. Certainly, just a little bit ahead, a wall is being raised in the passage at an incredible speed. A-ah, I see Im sorry, I guess. As I apologized after grasping the idea, a short scream came from behind. Get me out of here A heavy voice that sounded like it wasing from the very depths of the earth. When I turned around to see what is that about, I saw that the man stuck both of his hands out of the cell and was grabbing Yuris neck. Yuri only blinked repeatedly with a surprised face. H-Hey, hey, hey! How dare you, after Yuri-sama went and healed your wounds?! I blurted out without much thought. Then, the imprisoned man put a deep frown on his face and gritted his teeth. Im fully aware of what Im doing But I dont have time. Hurry, get me out of here. If you do, absolutely promise not to harm you Hearing his voice that had hints of deep regret along with a firm resolve, I instantly understood that persuasion is not possible. I-I got it! I understand! Wait a moment! Immediately shouting that, I whispered to activate an earth technique. It would be difficult to destroy thick iron bars of this cell, so I made parts of the floor and ceiling more brittle. Heave-ho! With a loud shout, I kick the iron grid of the cell, slightly skewing the iron bars. Good, around five more kicks and it should bre This would be faster. As I was desperately trying to kick out the bars, Aifa behind me uttered one line and threw stones from the ceiling this way. The block of stones flew past my face with a scary sound and bending the iron bars crushed deeper inside of the cell. Two bars immediately disappeared from the grid, and the prison cell could no longer serve its purpose. Its surely fast, but. Watch out! I thought I will die! As I turned around with aint, Aifa gave me a disinterested look and once again turned his eyes to the ceiling. What an irritating elf. Finally, out, huh. With those words the man came out of the cell, still holding onto Yuris neck. Ehm, I would like you to release me already Yuri said that softly, but the man only shook his head. All of you are magicians, right? Sorry, but I cant release you until I get outside. Unable to put up with that statement I voiced my question. No, we wouldnt give you away to the soldiers. Because in such case we will be the first to get detained. And first of all, who are you? When asked about his identity, the man moved his chin with a long overgrown beard and after making a deep, deep sigh answered. I am the son of Konigs u, Schwartz u. Originally, I was the first in line for session but now I have been deprived of that right. Those words made my eyes go wide. The first prince? No, is it the crown prince? Why are you in this dungeon Hearing my question, Schwartz made a face like he ate a whole lemon and shut his mouth, and instead, Aifa spoke. That person is indeed the crown prince himself. Until a year ago he was leading an army as a general, but as it was judged that there is a danger of revolt he was stripped of his session rights. As Aifa said that like it was the most trivial thing in the world, Schwarz bellowed at him in anger. Not a revolt! I just had doubts about fathers way of doing things! He grew too eager to expand his territory, so most of the newly acquired territories were barely managed! At this rate, we would be cut from inside our own armor while our de is turned outside! Unless we haveplete reign over every corner of the expanded territory with powerful lords in ourplete submission the Empire has no future! It takes time to do that! Schwarz gave an intensely feverish speech, making one wonder, where did he have such energy left in his withered body. However, Aifa didnt spare him even one look. The future of this country has nothing to do with me. Aifas brash words caused Schwarz to re at him with a scowl. After looking at the two, I shifted my gaze to Yuri. She doesnt seem to be held too strongly. She listened to the conversation with a troubled face. You helped one troublesome person, Yuri-sama. To my words, Yuri returned a bitter smile. Chapter 69 – To the Lady’s Mansion

Chapter 69 C To the Ladys Mansion

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama One of the corners in the castle courtyard suddenly copsed, opening a hole. From that hole a human-like hand sprouted, following that, a head covered with a hood appeared. Numerous soldiers and practitioners. However, it looks like everyone is heading to the dungeon and no one seems to have taken notice of us. When Ditzen said that, Aifas voice came from below. Then hurry up and get out. Speed is the key to sess. Just whose fault is it that we have to use such a strategy Ah, no, Im sorry. Im getting out right away. Perhaps he was told something, but Ditzen made full use of his limbs like some insect and quickly crawled out of the hole. After him utilizing flying magic appeared Aifa and Yuri. Speaking of which, Schwartz, who took Yuri hostage, was grabbing onto her shoulder and went up with her. Seeing that, Ditzen knit his eyebrows. I dont care what happens if you wont go easy on your arts. If you cant use them when something happens it will be terrible. Its fine. It didnt seem like I can climb this. Hearing their responses Ditzen hung his head with a sigh and shrugged his shoulders. Without paying even the slightest attention to Ditzen, Aifa walked towards the castle gate. Following straight down this passage you will seedys mansion. I will aim for the top floor while rampaging as much as possible. If I dont fight head-on with the other court magicians it should work out somehow. Ditzens face twitched as he looked at Aifa talk while walking. And we are? Infiltratedys mansion, find my family and carry them away. T-thats absurd Leaving onlyIm counting on youto the pale Ditzen, Aifa returned to the castle without looking back. Immediately afterward, the pir of ice broke through the stone wall, shaking the earth, following, screams and angry shouts resounded. First floor! No, they are going up! Several such shouts from the soldiers were heard, then, with more roaring sound, the wall of the second floor copsed. R-Rampage indeed Ditzen, who uttered such thoughts in astonishment, came to his senses in a few seconds and looked around. There stood Yuri with her neck still grasped by Schwartz. Crown prince-sama, would you please let her go already? Asked by Ditzen, Schwartz only narrowed his eyes and shook his head. I know your aim. And also know that it would be in our mutual interests for us to go together, just as we are. Mutual interests? With a grim face, Schwarz nodded to Ditzen, who looked at him in doubt. Anyway, just get moving for now. Time is everything. Whoa, this again? Said Ditzen with a frown upon receiving such instructions. However, Yuri also gave her agreement with slightly strained smile. It cant be helped. For now, we too should act. If we dont hurry soldiers mighte here as well. So you allow it, Yuri-sama After answering bewildered Ditzen with augh, Yuri began to walk together with Schwartz. Fufufu. I think there is a lot of guards, so lets intrude quietly, without getting noticed. They will notice. Its just impossible. There is no doubt that they didnt make it that easy to trespass. Oh my. When Ditzenined in disagreement, Yuri blinked a couple of times and then donned a somewhat triumphant smile. It was a secret, but I can walk without making a sound. No, thats not what Im talking about As Ditzen gave a reply devoid of strength, Yuri actually began to move in front of him without making any sound. Schwarz was surprised by Yuri, who moved without moving her limbs as if sliding around, but Ditzen objected with a pout on his face. Arent you just floating? Thats cheating. You exposed me. Yuriughed after having her little trick pointed out, Ditzen, in turn, looked at her with half-closed eyes. As Schwarz watched the interaction between the two, he suddenly raised his head. Thats right. Invading from the walls or windows will be difficult, but the rooftop ofdys mansion has a secret entrance that only the royal family knows about. Ive never used it, but from there it might be possible to break in without getting noticed. I-Is that true? Hearing Schwartzs words Ditzen opened his eyes wide. Yes, it should be. Ladys mansion is also thest refuge for the royalty. Its made so even after the gate is closed its possible to enter for those who werete toe. Thats great! That being decided lets immediately approach it from above. In contrast with Ditzen who was cheering in joy, Yuri whispered with a clouded expression. Thats not too exciting. Improvised elven vige Twenty people can fight. And there is also mother, Rant and two of Taiki-sama golems that will be left behind. When Mea said that while counting the number, Rant nodded in agreement. We will be fine here. Mea and Schnee, please take Taiki-samas golems and hurry to the empires capital. Yup. When Mea epted, Schnee folded his arms and looked behind him. Since the golems that were attached to Yuri-samas group came here alone, it means that they are doing something at the capital. It might be dangerous if they dont return soon. After he said that, Schnee jumped on the shoulder of the robot, that stood behind like he was pretty used to it. Yeah, I know. Said that, Mea jumped on the robot as well, and three units rose up in the air. That sight raised a smallmotion among the elves that lined up behind Torraine and Rant. The person named Taiki seems to be an outrageous magician. I never even imagined a flying golem. Well, there is that as well, but the number of those golems is frightening too. And as I heard, he is operating every golem by himself. As if such an absurdity is possible. Most likely the person named Taiki is supervising and other magicians are inputtingmands. In any case, the fact that a magician operates multiple golems from far away is terrifying. If such a person were to put his mind into invasion Perhaps hearing the voicesing from the elves, Mea twitched her ears. Rant and Schnee also showed a slight reaction and narrowed their eyes. Not aware of the reactions of the three, the elves kept expressing their awe and fear in small voices, but when Torraine looked around those whispers disappeared. Surveying the elves, Torraine spoke with a smile. The unknown seems to scare you. But Taiki-sama is a kind person. Uttering only those words, Torraine turned away from the elves and once again looked at Mea. Be careful. Dont wander off from Taiki-samas golems. Yup. Ill be going. As the two were having this exchange, the elves looked at each other with awkward expressions. Then, one of the male elves raised his head and looked at the beastmen. Our words were rude towards our benefactors. No matter what kind of power do you wield it doesnt change the fact that you are the great benefactors that set us free. As the elf made his clumsy apology, other elves also assumed humble looks. Seeing that scene, Mea chuckled. Ill go save thest person. When Mea said that, the three robots carrying Mea and Schnee flew off to the empires capital. Chapter 70 – Hello from the roof

Chapter 70 C Hello from the roof

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ A stone floor with tiles that lined up in a neat square like graph paper. Some stones were cracked or chipped, but it still was enough to tell that it was not a simple stone tower. On that floor, Schwartz was crawling around. With a speechless face, Yuri was looking at that crown prince prowling on the floor and straining his eyes. Your Highness Crown Prince Schwarz. Have you found it? When asked, Schwartz replied without turning around. Wait a while. Receiving a reply in a displeased tone, Yuri closed her mouth and let her gaze wander around the area. Perhaps built this way on purpose, but the castle had no structure higher than thedys mansion. Yet it was hard to find and had no possible way to attack it except for the sky. However, Ditzen while hiding, kept restlessly surveying the courtyard and the castle, where Aifa was supposed to be. The soundsing from the castle became fainter Aifa might have gotten caught Angry voices from soldiers still can be heard, so isnt it okay? T-Thats right Well, anyway, we still have time to search for the elf, so we have to get down there faster When Ditzen, mumbling, looked at Schwartzs back, coincidentally right at that moment, he discovered something and spoke. Found it You did?! Reacting to Schwarzs words, Ditzen immediately rushed over. Yuri also peeked with interest from behind Schwarz. The floor where Schwarz was touching it had a faintly visible crest carved on it. Schwartz put his right hand on the stone with the emblem. And whispered something almost indistinct. Immediately afterward, the gaps between the orderly tiles of the rooftop glowed bluish-white, and then some of them slowly descended downward. With a heavy rumbling sound, stones were going down one after another, and before long a spiral staircase was formed. Amazing. As expected from u Empire. Without going into specifics, Ditzen gave ambiguous praise to which Schwarz shook his head after getting back to his feet. This tower was built by the first emperor. Currently lost magic techniques were used here. I have no clue what the gimmick behind it is. After saying this much Schwarz quickly went down the stairs. Eh? Is that okay? M-Maybe its a trap? As Ditzen was seized with fear, Yuri looked at the staircase amusedly and followed after Schwartz. Well, it, it will be okay, right? Probably Watching the two go down first, Ditzen muttered that with a dryugh and proceeded down the stairs. The stairs didnt seem to be that long, and soon dim light could be seen as he descended while putting his hand against the wall. Although the figure of Schwartz, who was in the lead, was not visible anymore, Yuri and Ditzen descended the stairs without any rush. Looks like we are almost there. Why is it so quiet? Yes, the aura of tranquility can be felt. Its not what I meant Ah, we arrived. The door is open. Yuri said quietly and peeked through the gap. Behind the door, Schwarzs back could be seen, and opposite him stood three female soldiers with their swords drawn. Lightly equipped they had only breasttes and arm guards. So it was a trap after all! When Ditzen uttered that line, the female soldiers turned their heads with stern expressions. Friends of his, huh? Dont move from that spot. Out of the three, two calmly started to walk towards Yuris group. L-Lets force our way through here. Saying that, Ditzen chanted inaudibly. But nothing happened. I, I cant use my techniques?! Oh my, you are right. Yuri bemusedly agreed with those words. Soon, a de of the sword was held to her neck. Sealing technique that prevents the use of magic is applied to this ce. To reach this building you need a magician, but once you get inside they will be powerless. While one soldier put her sword to Yuris neck, another pointed her sword at Ditzens face. I dont know why you know about this entrance. But there is that much ruckus outside. I wont let you get away. Since techniques cant be used I wont be able to escape even if I tried Saying that while dripping with a cold sweat, Ditzen raised both hands, immediately showing his will to surrender. Then, Schwarz, who stood with his back turned to Dizen, spoke. Who do you think you are pointing your sword at? Im the Crown Prince. Soldiers red sharply at Schwartz after that announcement. Absurd. You are the Crown Prince? As if its possible for us, the elite guard, not to know. What are you trying to do by posing as the royal? You couldnt be thinking about a revolution with yourself as the frontman? As the soldiers oozing with anger ridiculed him, Schwartz boldlyughed and took one step forward. If you think that is a lie then call my mother, Her Majesty Empress Merleira. That line caused the faces of the soldiers to stiffen slightly. They couldnt help but to exchange nces and then the soldier that stood in front of Schwartz said. You do understand what will happen if you im to be an empress child and that turns out to be a lie? Enough of that, hurry up and call her. When Schwarz repeated his request in a deep voice, the soldier, perplexed, furrowed her eyebrows, creating a deep wrinkle in between. As the soldier stood there without moving or changing her expression, a voice came from behind her. Schwarz-sama? Then, hearing that voice, everyone looked behind the soldier. There stood an elven woman that looked young enough to be called a girl. The elf with short golden hair wore a blue dress close to a one piece by design. Just like any other elf, she had a slender figure and a beautiful face, but different from other elves, her eyes were bright green. Seeing that elf, Schwarz narrowed his eyes. Fiatora. As expected, you didnt change at all. When Schwarz said that, the elf woman called Fiatora raised her eyebrows and replied. Schwarz-sama has changed a lot. What happened in the few years we didnt meet? Asked Fiatora with an expression that had a mix of surprise and bewilderment on it. To which Schwarz groaned with a sour face. Its a long story. I will see my mother first. As he replied so, lowering the tone, Fiatora lightly nods with a troubled look and then shifted her gaze to Yuri and Ditzen. However, those people? As the conversation switched to her, Yuri donned a soft smile and replied. We came to see you, Fiatora-sama. M-Me? Shaken, Fiatora replied with a question to which Yuri deeply nodded. Yes. We came on behalf of Aifa-sama. When Yuri answered, Fiatora blinked in surprise. From Aifa? He knew that I was here? While Fiatora stood in confusion, Ditzen showed his face from behind Yuri. Ehmm For starters, can you make them put their swords away? I cant stand how scary it is Uttered Ditzen while ncing at the de of the sword that still was pointed at him. Chapter 71 – Change of tactics?

Chapter 71 C Change of tactics?

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama _______________________________________________________________ Ditzen Led by a still confused Fiatora, we descended to the lower floors. Going past a few huge doors we proceeded along the corridor and then went down another set of stairs. As we were walking through it the building felt more spacious than it appeared from the outside. I couldnt spot even a single window, but with a neatly spread white carpet, stone walls decorated with paintings and vases put here and there, the overall atmosphere didnt feel too depressing. Mysteriously, the ceiling itself seemed to glow, perhaps the same technique as in Taiki-samas heavenly castle was at work here. If so, then I understand how the Empire was taking over neighboring countries one after another. If they had golems equal to those of Taiki-sama then its understandable. No, thats not the case, huh? ording to what Ive heard, the Emperor was astounded by the sight of the heavenly castle and dispatched Aifa to get it. And I also heard that during the confrontation with Azul Kingdom the empire was utterly beaten. Taking their action into ount, the possibility of the Empire possessing technologies of the same level as Taiki-sama is extremely low. Then just as Schwartz said, this tower is an exception. If even Schwartz, part of the royal family, has no idea, then just who could have built it. I certainly would like to investigate this. As I observed the ceiling or touched the walls those walking in front stopped. It was because Fiatora has opened a single big door. This way please. After seeing her say that and then go inside, I also entered, walking behind Schwartz. The ce where we were guided turned out to be arge hall. The ceiling and the walls were luxuriously decorated, but this room had no windows as well. However, it wasnt dark, as the ceiling here also radiated light, illuminating the room. And farther in that room on a chair calmly sat a middle-aged woman wearing a white indoor dress. Even now she had the appearance of a beautiful woman, but twenty years ago she probably was called a peerless beauty. And that woman, the moment sheid her eyes on Schwarz, stood up with obvious surprise written on her face. Ah, Aah! Is it really! Saying that she approached without taking her eyes off Schwarz. As if she didnt see us at all, she went straight towards him. Then, Schwarz rxed his stiff expression a bit and deeply bowed. Im slightlyte with my greeting Mother After saying so, the two hugged each other in silence. A reunion of mother and child Yuri whispered seeing that scene and wiped her eyes. Mmmm. So that person is the Empress? I feel like age-wise she is too young, but this atmosphere doesnt seem to be a farce. For some reason, I feel like we did something good, but it isnt the time to get sentimental. For now, well be taking Fiatora? Saying that just in case, I wave my hand to Fiatora, urging her toe to us. However, the person in question stood without moving, having a troubled expression on her face, and instead, it was Schwarz who turned here after he finished with his reunion. Being done with the hugs and while still having his hands on the Empress shoulders he red at me with an annoyed face. You cant read the mood. However, it is also true that there is no time. We should hurry and make our preparations as well. Mother, please provide me with your support. The Empress narrowed her eyes, still wet with tears, and replied. Yes. I understand. So you have resolved yourself, Schwartz Then I, as a mother, wont be holding anything back. After that exchange, Schwartz and the Empress turned to us. They are coborators. The reward is elves, including Fiatora Are you two fine with this? Eh? Coboration? Reward? As I panicked at the sudden development, Yuri, who stood next to me, put on a gentle smile and nodded. Yes. No objections. It seems like it will be the best oue for us. As Yuri replied, the faces of the Empress and Fiatora became more rigid as if they realized something. While both Yuri and Yanual usually were somewhat absentminded, when politics or finances were involved they suddenly became a lot sharper. And people belonging to royalty and titled nobility had a habit of obscuring such details during a conversation. Can someone exin what we are about to do? When I asked, everyone looked at me with the eyes of disbelief. _______________________________________________________________ Taiki While watching Mea and the others return to the empires capital, I spoke. Now, I wonder what are they gonna do about thest one? Could it be that they judged it to be impossible to bring them out secretly after all? Possibly. In that case, as was expected, we will have a conflict with the Empire. Lets prepare a letter for Violette-san to deliver. Aifa-san and others seem to have stayed, so they probably stealthy infiltrated the castle. In the meantime, we should make our preparations as well. When I stood up with those words while having a wry smile on my face, A worriedly looked at me. Are they going to be okay, sneaking into the castle without Taiki-samas golems and with only three of them Aifa is a court magician, right? Unless they go really wrong about it, they should have no trouble getting inside the castle. Right, Violette-san? When asked, Violette only shrugged her shoulders, disinterested. They will easily manage one way or another. He can enter the castle alone and then bring the two afterward, he also could put them into a container and smuggle in a wagon. Violette snorted and expressed her agreement with my opinion. Thats how it is. But, if they meet the Emperor it might get problematic. So we have to prepare in case things go awry. Surely, they wouldnt try to force their way through. Since Aifa had a ve seal engraved onto him by the Emperor, a brute force approach is far too risky. Aifa appeared to be level-headed, so he shouldnt try anything irrational. And with these thoughts, I leisurely prepared my letter to the Emperor. Chapter 72 – The curtain rises

Chapter 72 C The curtain rises

Aifa Two des of wind sharp enough to tear apart everything. Those des created cracks in the walls as they flew, I managed to stop them inches away from hitting me. Both my stamina and magical power were almostpletely exhausted. Two men that were standing at the other end of the corridor were sneering at me as I limped, dragging my leg, and in a broken posture leaning on the wall with one hand. That is a pretty unsightly state, Aifa-dono. Its my first time seeing you in such a shape. Two men in the robes of court magicians were throwing such words at me from behind a line of heavy infantry with tower shields. If you are going to talk big then do it to my face. Is what I would like to say, but to be honest Im happy with the current situation. As the Emperor concluded that I abruptly rebelled and was taking away elves from the capital, he decided to crush me with the power of numbers. And so it seems that by using his treasured personal guard, elite knights and court magicians to surround me and the immediate perimeter of the castle, he cut off my way of escape. Heh... I cant hold back theughter. I wasnt expecting that I would be able to escape alive from the very beginning anyway. As long as my family is safe there is no problem. So for me, this situation where I will be slowly killed akin to being tortured to death is exactly what I want. What are youughing abo......?! I used some of my almost exhausted magical power to shoot a lump of ice at the man who tried to say something after noticing my smile. The man who knew my usual power showed maximum caution against that small icicle of mine and erected a barrier in a rush. Heh, he he he... Seeing that Iughed again. ......Apparently, you already went mad. Heavy infantry corps! Advance slowly! Themand sounded and armored soldiers advanced towards me like a mass of metal. Hard, massive and with heavy footsteps. Heavy infantry is equipped withrge shields and armor that are resistant to magic. Normally, you would avoid frontal confrontation with them and would use physical means to oppose, such as golems, pitfalls or even rockfalls. It wouldnt be a problem in the forest of my hometown, but in this location, they can be considered the worst possible opponent. Now, how much time can I earn versus such opponent in my current state? This is myst stand. Yuri Right now, Im at a turning point of history. The Emperor who was the driving force that pushed the empire to be a powerful entity will be reced by the next generation. And the person who will be the next emperor is Schwartz u, the crown prince, who once was stripped of the right to inherit the throne. If the cautious prince was to be the Emperor, the Empire that had kept up continuous aggression will stop the territorial expansion. I dont know if that will bring good results for the Empire. But it definitely will benefit the neighboring countries and Imperial Country of Fleida. Its better to create a big debt with the person who will soon be the Emperor. Yuri-sama. Everyone has already gone downstairs. I raised my head when I was called by Ditzen. Oh my? When did they... Did I get too lost in my thoughts? When I said that and showed a wry smile, Ditzen made an awkwardugh. Well, we are like an extra. We dont have anything else to do but to back them up if somethinges up. Saying only that, Ditzen went down the stairsughing. Ditzen is kind. He likes research, with the recognition he became a state-funded practitioner. By all rights, he would prefer to confine himself to theboratory. However, right now, though reluctantly, he is trying to help Aifa and Schwartz out of goodwill. No matter how we try, my brother and I cant get the question of possible profit for our country out of our heads. Thats what a statesman is. Thats why we very much love Ditzen, who is capable of helping people without ulterior motives. And that is what we feel towards Taiki-sama as well, Heavenly King dwelling in the Heavenly Country. He could have made the world his own were he to wish for it. But I dont feel such a desire from him at all. The same was true for this case with Aifa. After hearing Aifas request, he without a doubt could have seized the spirit tree and then the empire in its whole. However, Taiki-samas concern was not only for the elves but for the Kingdom of Azul as well, so he is trying to avoid war with the empire. He is, a mysterious person. Without thinking I spoke aloud. As I go down the stairs, I recall the dishes and the castle facilities about which Taiki-sama talked so happily. A gentle person who doesnt resemble a monarch at all. When this empire changes, what will you think of it and what will you do? That aroused my curiosity as much as the future of the empire. And to find that out as well, we have to save Aifas elves and achieve a revolution in the empire. ...I never thought I would be involved in something like this. Whispering that, I smiled to myself and followed after Ditzen. Chapter 73 – Revolution

Chapter 73 C Revolution

Ditzen Using Taiki-samas golem we escaped together. In the blink of an eye, we were already high up in the sky and the evacuation wasplete. And after ensuring our safety we head to the Emperor, bringing Schwartz with us. Is how I imagined it will turn out, but for it to be like this. Wind technique! Y-Yes! Should I throw a technique there as well? Please do! Entering the castle we tried to help Aifa and escape, but for some reason, we couldnt find him. As a result, we are currently fighting head-on with soldiers and magicians that were crowding the castle. No, in truth, we nned to have Schwarzs mother, the Empress, sayStand down. I have business with His Majestyto stop soldiers and be done with it, but it didnt go as nned at all. After all, the strange men, who call themselves court magicians are giving battle orders from the back. Her Highness the Empress has gone mad! Everybody, seize her at once! Did your love for your traitorous son turn you against the Empire? We take all responsibility! Dont let them pass here! While shouting such words, they were using powerful techniques one after another. What a troublesome bunch. Ditzen-sama, you will get cut, you know? Hiiiih?! Hearing Yuris words I jumped backward without thinking. Then, a de, silver in color, swung down right in front of me. Oh, Oh, O Wind! I rushed to use wind technique and blew away the attacking soldier along with the other soldiers, deeper into the corridor. You are pretty good! Schwartz said happily and shed down a nearby soldier with a sword. Thanks to the great armor and sword that the Empress prepared, Schwartzs appearance turned to that of a general. Although I was impressed that he had the strength to fight in a heavy armor despite being in a jail cell just a short while ago, but now was not the time for such talks. Please fall back! Hearing a dignified voice I took cover near the wall. This time, severalrge stones flew in front of me. The sound of collision and the soldiers screams echoed after a dy. Turning around I saw Fiatora that just shot the stones and now was preparing to use another technique. Being a much stronger practitioner than expected, it was very reassuring to have her in this situation. However, on our side, we had only me, Yuri, Fiatora, Schwartz and four female warriors who also served as the Empress maids. On the other hand, inside the castle, just from the short nce, I could spot dozens of soldiers in front of us, and behind them three people that seem to be court magicians. In addition, from behind, dozens of soldiers were heading here. No, this is no good. We have to destroy this window somehow and escape outside......! We cant afford to do that! Thettice on the window cant be destroyed that easily. Were you to try and break it, they surely will take that opportunity and capture us. Schwarz said from behind when I tried to destroy the window. No, as the things are we cant win either way?! When I yelled back, he looked at me with a bitter expression. ...If both advance and retreat mean the same. Then we should advance and die running forward. So we are going to die, arent we?! I shout inment to the words he spoke while tearing down the enemy. What a mess! I was too careless because we had Taiki-samas golems. We should have waited for the golems to return before invading the castle, no matter the circumstances. I hate myself for allowing Aifa to stare me down. So-Someone save me! As I was screaming I deployed a wind technique towards therge number of soldiers that were approaching. Mea As we descended from the sky to the Empires capital, the sight of soldiers running through the city came into view. ......They look busy. Could it be that Aifa and others were discovered... The moment Schnee said that a sound came from the castle. Despite the considerable distance, the noise of destruction reached out ears. Almost simultaneously with Schnee I turned to its source and saw that a part of the wall on the top floor of the castle has copsed and has fallen to the ground. I dont know what happened, but Aifa and others must be there. Lets break into the castle. Taiki-samas golem immediately changed course towards the castle after I said that. Wa-Wait?! Thats obviously reckless?! Schnee said with a surprised look. Receiving such reply I lowered my head and clenched my teeth. It certainly is dangerous and I do think its a reckless choice. However, there is no doubt that something is happening in the castle. And sure that its rted to Aifa, Yuri and Ditzen. In other words, thest elf should be in that castle. My mission is to rescue the elf, so there is no option of drawing back here. It will be fine if we act together with Taiki-samas golems. It should go well if we rush inside, rescue them right away and escape. I think it will be rough but... If we dont go in now, the elf, Yuri-sama and everyone else will be executed. Ugh...... Schnee groaned with a glum expression. And then shook his head with a sigh. Haaah...... I understand. It cant be helped. Ive already resolved myself to die once anyway. Lets go for thest fight. Its okay, we wont die. Yes, yes. Schnee replied with a bit of a bitterugh. As I sat on the shoulder of Taiki-samas golem, I lightly patted the golems head and took a deep breath. Its fine. We have Taiki-samas golems, there is no way we can lose. I said to myself in my mind and then turned to use my eyes and ears to probe the situation in the castle. Chapter 74 – Mea’s arrival

Chapter 74 C Meas arrival

Mea Destroying the window along with a metal railing, we invaded the castle. Amidst the intense noise and tremor, I clung to Taiki-samas golem, clenching my teeth, and studied the surroundings. The mes, wind and ice magic that until now even leaked outside of the castle, disappeared without a trace. Due to the dust cloud that apanied break-in, it was hard to see anything. Schnee. After calling her, I got down from the golems shoulder. Schnee and I stood in the middle of the corridor among the dust and debris. And encircling us were Taiki-samas golems. Then I saw a man in a magician-like attire, who sharply narrowed his eyes when he noticed our presence. ......No way, did you climb the wall? No, it doesnt matter. You have only three golems anyway. Saying only that, the man pointed his staff at us. Soldiers! Raise your shields and stop golems advance! In the meantime, we will deploy magic! Dont get overwhelmed! After giving the order he began to chant. With that as a signal, four magicians, who stood near the man, started their incantations as well, and the soldiers that filled the corridor turned to us and raised their shields. And our lives are in danger right away. Yelling that, Schnee hurriedly hid behind Taikis golem. We just have to demolish them before we get attacked. When I pointed at the magicians with those words, their faces distorted unsightly. Seeing their eyes full of ridicule and their lips twisted in smiles, I frowned and said. Charge! Immediately after I said this, the golems rushed towards the magicians. Soldiers lined up like a wall are blown away like pebbles on the roadside. Presented with that absurd sight, the magicians lost theirposure and activated their magic. Enormous mes big enough to swallow a human whole and spears of ice darted towards us simr to released arrows. But such spells disappeared with one attack from a Taiki-samas golem. With one swing of its arm, while running, the mes were scattered and the ice shattered. I-Impossible! The magicians screamed with their eyes wide open in surprise, but its toote. The golems already got so close that magicians had no chance of escape. A single golem raged like a storm and scattered the magicians in all directions. With a lot of momentum, they smashed against the stone walls and the floor. Although its unclear if they died or not, they obviously couldnt fight anymore. Seeing that scene the soldiers stiffened with shock and just watched the golems rampage. Schnee, run! Eh? Y-Yes! Lets hurry! Shouting, having no intentions of wasting this opportunity, I began to run. Schnee, though a bit confused, also followed after me. Now, lets crush the Empire... No, I mean, lets rescue the elf. Ditzen Now, what will you do? I dont care either way? Looking at us amusedly, the emperor spoke those words. In front of us stood more than thirty knights and about ten magicians. And there also was Aifa, with a de pressed against his neck. Resting on the throne in the farther in the throne room, the emperor looked at us with a smile as we stood without moving. Wh-what, will we do...? Or actually, why is stupid Aifa-dono pushed all the way to this ce... When I uttered that, Yuriughed with a troubled look. Maybe he thought that with a ve seal engraved onto him by the emperor, he will be a hindrance to us? No, I kind of feel like he is being a hindrance right at this very moment... When baffled, I muttered that the captured Aifa himself replied instead of Yuri. ...Dont worry about me. Please, take Fiatora and run away. Being told that by Aifa, Yuri cutely tilted her head. It might be a little difficult. We promised to cooperate with Schwartz-sama. The emperor howled withughter hearing Yuris reply. Cooperate? Fu, haha, AHAHAHHA! You seem to be a remarkable magician, but you are still a little child on the inside! Did you think you wandered into a fairy tale? Did you think you learned all about Schwartz way of kingship from his talk? The emperor asked,ughing in contempt. As Schwartz and Fiatora gritted their teeth Yuri blinked in bewilderment. Indeed, I thought it was a revolution story akin to those in heroic epics, is it not? When Yuri asked so in return the knights and magicians that were guarding the emperor, broke out inughter unable to bear it. However, the emperor, on the contrary, assumed a disinterested expression and leaned back in the chair. ......So you were but a mere idiot. I had my hopes high since Aifa and Schwarz asked for your assistance and even resolved to take the throne from me... How boring. The moment the emperor said that and raised his hand, about to give some kind of order to the knights, Yuri took one step forward and raised her voice. Now, I wonder about that? Hearing that line, that was clearly implying something, the emperor raised an eyebrow and asked. What does that mean? Yuri donned a soft smile seeing that the emperor showed hints of interest. How is it for a person of such stature as Your Majesty is to make a judgment based purely on appearances... In response, one of the knights raised his voice before the emperor could reply. What are those insolent words...! I gulped seeing a knight scream at the top of his lungs while pointing the sword at us. In the current state, we could lose our lives with one word from the Emperor. And because they knew that, Schwarz and Fiatora stood without moving, holding sword and staff in their hands. But Yuri just calmly nodded, as if she didnt see the situation at all. Aware of my impoliteness I would like to say. Your Majesty. Most likely, this is thest chance. Would you please hand over the emperors throne to Schwartz-sama in a peaceful manner? The moment she said that, angry voices erupted from the vassal knights and magicians. Among them were some knights ready to sh at us at any moment and magicians that raised their staffs in preparation. However, the Emperor, Konigs u, looked at us in bewilderment, then switched his re to Schwarz. ...In short, you still have troops lurking in the castle? Either way, I think there is no point to them were you to be suppressed right at this spot. The Emperor spoke indifferently, then uttered one short order -Seize them. Immediately after that, loud rumbling sound of destruction came from somewhere. Apanied by the ground shaking impact it stopped the knights in their tracks. Then, the door to the throne room was destroyed from the outside. Along with the massive doors and fragments of the walls, soldiers d in full armor were rolling on the floor of the throne room. ...! Capture them, quickly! The knights rushed abiding orders of the Emperor, who was the first one to regainposure. The magicians that stood at some distance, allmenced their attack in the direction of the entrance. As expected from the guards of the throne room. They are quick and urate in their actions. However, their spells were easily dispersed with a swing of an enormous arm. A huge familiar silhouette suddenly appeared in the hall. We, we are saved......! I yelled while desperately dodging des shing at me. Chapter 75 – Confusion

Chapter 75 C Confusion

Schwarz I didnt understand what happened. If you think about it, it all started with the words from the woman named Yuri. She spoke as if more reinforcements existed, but her statement was equally confusing for us, her allies, as well. After all, in the middle of this desperate situation, she suggested to the Emperor that it might be better for him to step down from the throne. This woman might be insane. I wasnt the strange one to think so. Certainly, Yuri and Ditzen asionally talked about something like that behind us, but since the situation progressed to this stage, its surely nothing but a sham. With the skills of the Emperor, a veteran of hundreds of battles, we were brilliantly corned to this throne room. Behind us was a horde of soldiers, impossible to break through, in front of us an impregnable wall of court magicians and knights of the imperial guard. And even the Aifa, on whom we counted, was taken hostage. If there was a force about which Yuri has spoken, in this situation it was a long overdue to throw it into the fray. Because it obviously would be of no use if we all were to be arrested here. But that confusion of mine was shattered by a thunderous roar and piercing shockwave. The sturdy doors of the throne room, that could repel even high-level magic, were smashed along with stone walls like thin wooden nks. Dont tell me they brought a battering ram inside the castle? Such silly thoughts surfaced in my mind and immediately disappeared. Shoot fire arrows! No, ice or stonences! Dont allow them into the throne room! With that shout, several spells rushed towards the destroyed entrance, but all of them disappeared in an instant. As I stood stunned, unable to grasp what was going on, Fiatora sent me flying with a kick from aside. Wha With such ease, even though Im wearing armor... Is this really a womans power?! I rolled on the ground with those thoughts and then raised my head. A silver de swung down there. I reflexively moved, seeing the de in front of me. Kuh! Deflecting the de I kick the attacking knight in the gut. Schwarz-sama! To the back! Fiatora screamed while firing off spells, knocking away two knights approaching me. Thank you...! I replied while retreating. I feel a bit pathetic having young magicians stand in front, but for the future of the Empire, I cannot afford to die. However, we wont be able to get through this crisis just because we received a bit of reinforcement... I said while recovering and raising my head looked in front of me. My perception of the situation was quickly overturned. Because when I noticed, half of the knights were already scattered by unknown golems. The golems were moving at a speed that would not allow knights to avoid... No, at a speed that even I, who stood at a considerable distance, had trouble following with my eyes. Surely a bit small for golems, but even so, they were too fast. ...Wha, What, What? What is going on......?! The court magicians deployed advanced spells one after another, but all of them were easily repelled by golems. Powerful and sturdy, but slow and dull in movements, capable of following only simplemands. Therefore, golems cant go against high ranked magicians, or so it was supposed to be. Were they our enemies, and if the magicians that created them was in opposition to the empire... The thought made me shiver. That moment, a loud shout, simr to a roar was heard. Dont move! When I turned in the direction of that voice, I saw Aifa held by two soldiers with des pressed to his neck. Yuri, Ditzen and those golems,pletely stopped moving when they saw it. With various feelings mixed, I looked at Aifa. Aifa did not change his expression, but slightly moved his shoulder as if in a shrug and then spoke. Dont mind me. Take Fiatora and run. Now, when half of the court magicians and leader of knights are absent, it is a good chance for that. Aifa, I will not run away. For the sake of the family as well. Fiatora decisively dismissed Aifas words. Looking at the exchange between the two, the Emperor donned a smile. ...Did you think that your life will return to what it was before if you make Schwartz into an emperor? But it shall note to pass. After all, the spirit tree is what every statesman wants. As it exists, and the ways to use it are known, elves shall know no peace for the rest of eternity. Though the emperors words werent too loud, they resonated inside the throne room mysteriously well. ...The spirit tree actually exists? Ive heard a rumor that the emperor, my father, was trying to get it, but it was the first time when he dered that it is real. Furthermore, to think he even knew the power of the spirit tree, even the very existence of which was under doubt. Were anyone other than the emperor to speak such words, they would beughed at and dismissed as a hoax, but faces of Aifa and Fiatora looked like they were frozen as they listened to the Emperor. The chill could be felt in the air of the throne room. Everyone was contemting the emperors words while paying close attention to the enemy. Probably realizing that, the Emperor smiled even wider and said. ...Yes. The spirit tree is the secret behind the elven longevity. With just that one line. When I heard that one line, I solved the mystery of many years. The great sacrifices the Emperor made to find and obtain the elves. Why was he so stuck on the elves when he was so eager to expand his territory. That was all for the spirit trees power. While everyone was astonished and stood stunned with shock, the Emperor erupted into a bellyugh. With this, even if an emperor were to change, no, even if the country were to change, you will have no escape. The truth of this spirit tree will spread to other countries in the blink of an eye. Those are my words after all. You cant ask for more credibility... Ha, HAHA! AHAHAHAHA! It was close to a death sentence of a kind. Now, the elves will surely be targeted by greedy people of every nation. Anyone would be gripped with interest were they to learn what something that previously was regarded as a fairy tale exists in reality. Even more so, if its an old person in power. ......So death is scary even for the Emperor of u Empire. I blurted out without thinking. In part, I found it unexpected as I thought of him as a person who doesnt fear death, but I also felt like I saw a weakness of the Emperor, that despite being my father, was an existence strange to me. But the emperor didnt seem to mind and after snorting looked down upon me. A fool. The death you said? Im not afraid of death. But if one can extend his lifespan, then its better to do so. The longer I live, the stronger and bigger my will empire be. I want to see how much my empire can grow. Is there a limit to my power? Or am I worthy of ruling the world... Ha, haha, hahaha! Seeing the emperorugh like a madman, I realized that I once again misjudged my father. Chapter 76 – Taiki’s judgement

Chapter 76 C Taikis judgement

Taiki Looks like he is in trouble... That Aifa-san. Just when I thought that Aifa and others finally showed up on the screen, isnt he about to die? First, they rampage inside the castle, then Aifa gets caught, then Ditzen and Yuri are fighting alongside some strangers, being far away from the scene I cant make sense of this mess. Is this going to be okay? When I, suppressing my disturbance,mented on the view disyed on the screen, A, who until now was fidgeting by my side while nervously stealing nces at me, opened her mouth unable to endure it further. E-Err......! I was relieved that Taiki-sama sent additional golems, but why did you have to send General Violette with them... Ah, Violette-san? Well, she said she will persuade the Emperor, so just in case. Though there is not much hope with how things are at the moment. When I replied, A raised her eyebrows and looked at me with upturned eyes. She is acting very cutely. But... If the proposition from General Violette turns out to be a lie, it would increase the number of the emperors followers... Ah, thats fine. I sent reinforcements in case Violette-san turns against us. Reinforcements...? Taking a look at A who tilted her head to the side, I operate the image on the right screen. The image changed from the outskirts of the castle to the sky with countless ck shadows floating in it. Its an image of a hundred flying robots. The image is from a farsight camera that is following behind thest robot was projected on the screen. Violette was riding on the back of a robot in the first row of that group. T-This is... Just in case I respond to A who turned speechless after muttering that. I think we will somehow manage even if Violette turns hostile. I think so as well. A responded in an astonished tone. Mea I was extremely pissed. I was trembling from anger seeing the Emperor of u Empire for the first time. I heard that the Emperor captured the elves and took them out of the forest. That alone felt absolutely unforgivable for me, but now he also made other countries target the elves. As a guardian entrusted with the mission of protecting the shrine, I secretly felt a sense of kinship with elves when I heard that they are living in the forest protecting the spirit tree. If there was a young elf of a close age I would like to be friends. Such were my thoughts. Therefore, I can say that the words spoken by the Emperor were the most infuriating thing for me. On top of that, he even imed that he will continue his aggression. Its something that Baltic and Torraine were saying, but for war you need soldiers. Then, people from poor towns and viges will be taken as soldiers, and sometimes ve hunting is performed. And the people from a defeated country are often killed or be ves. For us, who almost became ves despite living in its territory, the Empire clearly was the enemy. And the boss of those enemies is now saying that he will continue waging war. For me, there is no bigger viin. ...Since you are Taiki-samas golem, you can do it? When I whispered so, Schnee, who stood next to me, groaned in a low voice and shook her head. ...You mustnt. The orders from Taiki-sama were only to save the elf. Since Aifas life is at stake, you cant do anything reckless. But... I held back from saying C at this rate. Because Schnee knew that as well, furrowing her eyebrows, creating a distinct wrinkle between them, she was carefully observing the surroundings. Since the golems went on a thorough rampage, the soldiers and magicians were wary and didnt dare to make a move. But if they knew that we cant fight back, well get caught right away. Whatever you think, we cant allow that. However, as long as Aifa is caught, we cannot act. As I thought that, in a peripheral vision I saw that the elf person called Fiatora started to act. Her voice was quiet, but it surely was a magical incantation. Wha, Fiatora-dono?! Ditzens confused voice resounded, but Fiatora, being in the middle of chant, did not reply. The soldiers, who held Aifa, put on guard, and magicians in the rear began chanting right away. Aifa will die! Schnee reflexively shouted. Then, a man wearing a luxurious armor who was behind Fiatora opened his mouth. ...Im sorry for Aifa, but we have no other choice. For the sake of the elves, neighboring countries, and the Empire... Emperor Konigs u must get off stage here. Aifa, in the end, you were swayed around by our country and lost your life to it. Dont mind it. If my death can save my family, there is no problem. The man spoke with Aifa and reached understanding, but for us, this wont fly. Im all for the Empire to change, but the part about Aifa dying is no good. Aifas death is a problem for us! Schnee objects, to which I show my approval. Then, Yuri-sama gave us a troubled smile. Ah, it mightve been better not to say that... At the same time as she said that, the soldiers that held swords at Aifas neck shouted. Only that elf and Schwarz can act! You bastards dont move an inch! His head will roll! That was the signal, and soldiers rushed to Fiatora. She also attacked with magic, but two of enemy magicians acted together to sessfully counterspell her. As the situation instantly took a turn for the worse, Ditzen and Yuri-sama turned to us. Looks like we are in trouble. Did you get any additional instructions? Even in such a situation, Yuri talked in a soft and rxed tone. In contrast to her, Ditzen, covered in a cold sweat, pointed to the battlefield and asked. Its impossible already! With Taiki-samas golems we might manage somehow, so lets go all in and fight! Schnee frowned upon hearing Ditzens words. And what would you do if I said you mustnt? No, but at this rate, we obviously will be annihted ... While the two were arguing, the Emperor, sitting farther inside the room, looked at us with a happy face. You there. Did you say Taikis golem now? It is the same name as the king of the heavenly country that formed an alliance with the Kingdom of Azul. Surely you wouldnt im that is a coincidence? With those words the emperor stood up. Looking closely, one of his legs looked like a stick, but he stood like he was pretty used to it. Golems from the flying ind... They say that in the previous battle our golems didnt have a chance against them, now I see how. As he said that, the emperors smile grew even wider. Those golems, I want them. But even if I take them, it will take time to research means of controlling them... So the spirit treees first after all. The emperor mumbled something to himself, and then, the moment he raised his head and was about to speak, a shattering impact shook the hall. The windows were destroyed one after another, the walls creaked and fragments of stones and wood rained down. Seize Schwartz and elf! Hurry up! Before it was clear what is going on, the Emperor shouted something and then the yells of the soldiers resounded. As Schwartz and Fiatora paused in their movements among that confusion, they were quickly suppressed and had swords pointed at their faces. ...What do we do. Should I stay still, should I save Aifa and Fiatora, or maybe I should go for the Emperor? I made an effort to prevent the words tootefrom surfacing in my head. And as I was going through my confused mind, trying toe up with a measure that I can use in this situation, a voice, that I already heard somewhere, resounded through the room. Oh my, oh my... Arent you quite upied? Oh, and that is with many gentlemen from Royal Court Magicians division assembled together, what a sorry disy... A voice came from one of the destroyed windows, along with Taiki-samas golem. The one who appeared there was Violette, the Empires general, who was supposed to be up in the sky. With a bold smile, Violette slowly surveyed the room. Author: If you use a robot, reaching the Empires capital from the Heavenly Castle will take only ten minutes. We promise afortable air travel Chapter 77 – Decision

Chapter 77 C Decision

Ditzen Violette, huh... For what reason are you together with those golems? The ce fell silent with that question from the Emperor. No, since at least more than ten of Taiki-sama golems appeared, its only natural that nobody can act. But, with the appearance of Violette, we are also unable to act. Why is Violette on Taiki-samas golem? Could it be that Violette betrayed the Empire? Or did something happen... While my thoughts were going in circles, Violette stepped down to the floor of the throne room and started walking towards the Emperor. A calm and elegant gait. Everyone, who had been fighting until a moment ago, now had their eyes glued to Violette. Halt, Violette. But the emperor was different. ...Yes, Your Majesty. With the Emperors word, Violette immediately stopped. Squinting his eyes, the Emperor observed her. Turn around and take off your clothes. Heh? I let out a strange voice in response to an inappropriate order. However, the venue remained just as tense, and everyone was closely observing Violettes actions. Yes, Your Majesty. As for Violette, she even shoved a faint smile hearing that mysterious order and turned her back to the Emperor. Without any hesitation, she is taking off her clothes. And as I was enveloped in a strange murky feeling, like Im looking at something I shouldnt be seeing, Violette became stark naked. A splendid naked body was revealed, with a ve seal engraved on the back. That ve seal looked identical to what Aifa has on him. ......The ve seal appears intact. When the emperor spoke, an old magician agreed. Yes, there is no sense of incongruity in the flow of magic Hearing the reply, the Emperor deeply nods. If so,e here. Being told that, Violette put on a robe and started walking once again. After hearing the exchange between the Emperor and the magicians, mages and soldiers with relieved faces surveyed Violette and Taikis golems, that upied the area. On the contrary, uneasiness now weighed like a heavy stone in my chest. Even if that magician with his unimaginable technique was taken by surprise, is it possible for the likes of Violette to take him down? While thinking that its absurd, I still cant get rid of my anxiety. Looking to the side, I see that Yuris expression also appeared to be somewhat stiff. And we werent alone, Mea and Schnee cannot move as well, so they should have simr thoughts. This is bad. If Taiki-samas golems turned against us we would have no chance of winning at all. Report. While I was dripping with a cold sweat, Violette approached the Emperor and quietly knelt in front of him. With her head lowered, Violette reported to the Emperor. Aifa and I have reached Heavenly country and had an audience with its king, Taiki. The technology Ive seen there defiedmon sense, it seems that Aifa concluded that by borrowing that power he might be able to take the elves away from Your Majesty. ...Then Heavenly king is supporting Aifa, not Schwartz? But that doesnt make sense. There is something more to it. Normally, one would try to do something about the Empire itself. Muttering that, the Emperor lowered his eyes as if pondering on something. ......I have several thoughts, but all of them arecking a decisive factor. If so, the more negotiation material is the better. The Emperor turned his gaze to the Schwarz and soldiers rushed to action. Taken by surprise Schwartz and Fiatora were immediately caught and pressed to the ground. Guh. A muffled voice resounded, and finally, Schwartz and Fiatora also fell into the hands of the Emperor. Now that the three of them had swords aimed at their necks, it was impossible to act. That would surely mean abandoning the lives of the hostages. As the situation got worse moment by moment, I still had no idea what to do. How I captured both the elves and the banner for this revolution. As for the rest, if Violette can move those golems then it would pose no problem. It is as Your Majesty says. Then, let me operate the golems. Responding to the words of the Emperor, that sounded like he wanted to confirm something, Violette stood up and raised one hand. Then, raising the palm of her hand she beckoned the golems. Taiki On the screen I saw Violette, beckoning while facing the camera. I didnt know what to do when she suddenly became naked, but discovering a ves seal on her back on the contrary cooled my head. With one sudden development after another, I would like to be astonished, but I cannot allow myself even to idle slightly. Choosing the robot that Violette was calling, I moved it forward. ...Isnt General Violette unable to defy the Emperor? Muttered A, who waspletely silent since she saw the ve seal on Violettes back. Its fine. Violette-san has no authority ofmand over them. Even if she were to give them some order, Mea has the highestmand priority on the site. They wouldnt move. And after telling her that, I continued. Whats more important, she knows they wouldnt listen to her, so why she invites them closer... Well, I have a vague idea. But what do we do if its different? And while I operated the robot with a wry smile, A looked at me with a frown. ...Pretending to control Taiki-samas golems she calls it closer to the emperor. Which means... Violette also decided to bring the Emperor down... I guess? I replied, finishing As sentence, but something felt strange. If such were Violettes intentions, then why did she take that attitude? The actions so far showed that she clearly was on the Emperors side. Are you saying thating this far she suddenly determined herself to betray the Empire? Somethings wrong... But this is the only way to save Aifa and the others. Saying that I ordered the robot to grab the Emperor. Chapter 78 – Violette’s intention

Chapter 78 C Violettes intention

Violette As expected, the golem daringly took my invitation and approached us. That young man called Taiki has no atmosphere of a King. However, he is not mediocre. Im also able to catch a glimpse of his qualities as a politician at the part where he didnt kill me or Aifa just because he became an alliance of the Azul Kingdom. He prioritizes the benefits of his own country. This is the first requirement of a politician and precisely because he understands it, he doesnt easily enter into a war with the Empire. His power was shown by his intervention in the previous war. Normally, the Empire will not take an aggressive position to the Heavenly Country by that alone and will rather move actively to be a friendly country. Im sure that precisely because he thought that, Taiki allowed us to stay in the Heavenly Country. However, there was one miscalction. It is the temperament of the old man called Konigs u. He is a lunatic who doesnt care if his country will be ruined if it is for the sake of his own desire and he is the u Empires Emperor who is also an extraordinary strategist. In contrast to that, the person called Taiki was a softhearted person and a pacifist to the point that it makes me yawn. Perhaps, he intended to negotiate with the Emperor after taking away all the elves and announce it so that the Emperor doesnt make a move on the elves. Whereas the Emperor will surely think that Taiki is aiming for the Spirit Tree which the elves protect. If so, the Emperor will definitely not release the elves. In other words, the only future that the Empire and the Heavenly Country have is to fight. I was grateful for the part where I led the soldiers to crush the small countries and lived elegantly with the looted money and treasures, they were very enjoyable days. But thats the end. Unfortunately, if we go to war against Heavenly Country, it will only be a loss for the Empire. While Im thinking that and bing slightly sentimental, the Emperor spoke while looking at the approaching golem. Stop there. Being told that, I raise one hand toward the golem. However, the golem doesnt stop. It is walking straight towards the Emperor without slowing down. Its natural because I havent taken control of the golem. General Violette! His Majesty said to stop the golem......! Realizing that theres no sign that the golem would stop, the surroundings gradually started to make noises. ...... Oh my, it wont stop? How did this happened...... When I said that, the soldiers start to move in order to defend around the Emperor and the imperial court magicians start their chanting to attack the golem. I knew it, she betrayed us! Protect His Majesty! All present start moving noisily. Even though there are also other golems, I wonder why everyone has their weapons towards the approaching one, but it is convenient for me. While expressing a smile at my former colleagues who tried to unleash their greatest magic despite being inside the castle, I quietly follow behind the golem. ...... O supreme one, freeze and stop his time with your glorious power...... While chanting quietly...... Aifa I cant read the intention of Violette. Its unlikely that she can control that golem of Taiki-dono, but did she really betray the Empire? However, Violette cant turn against the Emperor because of the ve mark just like me. Then the golems would be an essential point, but its not necessary for Violette toe to this ce. If she wants to use Taiki-donos golems to dominate this ce, just these golems are enough. No, surely if these golems will rampage, there will be a possibility that me and Fiatora, who have be hostages, will die, but will Violette care about such things? I thought that far and hit upon something. Its the nature of the person called Taiki. Perhaps, that gentle King of the sky is nning to capture the Emperor and make the Emperor listen to what he says. Since the Emperor is not killed, there will be no confusion within the Empire and a civil war is less likely to ur. And the elves will be released. Did he imagined such ideals? Its too optimistic, but its possible. After muttering, I clench my teeth and knit my brows. If Taiki-dono is aiming for it, I must say that it is a poor n. It will certainly have an undesirable consequenceter. No, what am I saying in this situation right now? Everything is up to Taiki-dono. He saved most of my family. I have no regrets in my life now. However, I wish that at least Fiatora could safely return to the forest...... The magic of the three magicians are being invoked in front of my eyes as I give a prayer to the Spirit Tree. A round pir with mes of destruction that can melt even stones, a spear of gigantic stone that can smash even strong castle walls into smithereens and a wind sh whichpressed a windstorm to the point that it can be visualized. Each of them is a top rank magic, also called a maximum magic. Normally, just one blow can ughter thousands of soldiers and crush dozens of golems. At the same time as the roaring sound reverberates, my field of vision was dyed in red. A part of the anti-magic floor and wall are blown away, and the castles roof has big holes due to mes and wind shes. The heat wave arises in the surroundings, but most of the heat was being condensed toward the center of the destruction. The visibility is temporarily lost because the debris from the dust smoke and destroyed roof are whirling around. That scene was cleared away by wind magic which someone used. And what appeared was Taiki-donos golem that steps forward while basking in the sun that came from the hole in the roof. Im, impossible...... I heard a groaning voice. I cant me them. The force is a blow from the greatest destructive power that the imperial court magicians, who are not inferior to me, released all at once. However, Taiki-donos golem had received all of it head-on. They thought that one arm or leg would be missing, but even if there was a part that could not be seen due to the slightly remaining dust smoke at its feet, they could predict that its probably intact from its walk. With that, they have no longer any means that they can use. In addition to its extraordinary robustness, its strength is strong and can move at an unstoppable speed. They can see that this single golem isparable to a higher rank dragon. The soldiers, who finally realized that fact, retreated each time the golem steps forward and avoided it to the left and right as if to open a path naturally. The Emperor narrowed his eyes and gazed at the golem without criticising them. Your, Your Majesty...... Please run away! One of the soldiers said that, but the Emperor snorted. How stupid. What happens after I run away from this Imperial Capital? Im not young anymore, so I dont have time to n revengeter. While he said that andughed out loud, he looked at the approaching golem and spread his hands. This power...... if I have this one, everything wille true. And its more than ten...... ku, kukuku..... How frustrating. I want this. Both the castle above the sky and the Spirit Tree...... it seems like Im going crazy at my own greed. HAH, HAHHAHAHAHA! Alright, how are you going to kill me? Do you want to cut my neck with your herculean strength which doesnt suit your slenderness? Or tten me from the head? Anyway. Show me how you kill me! It was exactly the word of Konigs u. While predicting his own death, he was stimted by his curiosity to the point that he desires the power of Taiki-donos golem and he shows a beaming smile while personally shouting to kill himself. The golem stands in front of the Emperor and begins to slowly extend its hands. When the golems hands tried to touch the Emperor, Violette appeared from behind the golem and spoke. ...... ice crystal with frozen time. Immediately afterwards, a glittering ice fog swayed around the feet of the golem. The ground is dyed in white in an instant and the golems body also became frosted. Violette, you...... When the Emperor red at Violette with wide eyes, the person herself expressed a fierce smile like her mouth was stretched from ear to ear, tucked her chin. Yes, I understand. I also think that now is the time Ill help His Majesty. With this ice magic that freezes everything, I will put the golem in the ice, so please be at ease...... Ara? But wont Your Majesty, who is near it, will also be entangled with this......? Violette said that andughed with a troubled face. Im sorry, Your Majesty. I cant cancel this magic anymore. Lets see, there is probably only a dozen or so seconds left until you freeze...... Please have a good dream, Your Majesty. With those words as a sign, the golem and the Emperors feet started to freeze while making a sound. While his ankles, knees and thighs are being covered in ice in an instant, the Emperor res at Violette with a fierce look and the corner of his mouth lifts. ...... Ku, KUKUKUH! Not bad,ss. You couldnt turn your hand on me, so you created my distinct opponent, huh! How amusing! I hadnt thought that theres that kind of a loophole! Aah, what a fine state of affairs! Events that enriches my heart this much keeps on happening just before my death! Fate is ironic! Theres so many things that I want, but none of it enters in my hands! Ha, hahaha! HAHAHAHAHAHAH! Whileughing as if he were insane, Konigs u, the u Empires Emperor, died inside of an ice grave. Everyone could only watch his magnificent end without speaking. No, only Violette was letting out augh while her shoulders are shaking a little. Chapter 79 – Unnoticed revolution

Chapter 79 C Unnoticed revolution

Aifa Everyone stared dumbfoundedly at the Emperor and the golem who turned into ice statues. His, His Majesty...... Someone muttered and Violette spoke as if responding to him. Now, the dream of the beautiful female general of the empire is over with this. It is both sad and somehow refreshing...... it is aplicated emotion. She spread her hands with dramatic appearance and turned her back to the ice statues. But it is something that is inevitable. The empire doesnt have a chance to win anymore. Even if the emperor is reced or the empire is taken over by the Heavenly Country, the battlefield that I like will be lost. Violette keeps talking clearly and walks between the crowd. And she nimbly jumped up on the center of the hall. Well, farewell. I will go on a journey to find a country thats in a war. ......!? Wa, wait! Violette, you bitch......! A little after, the voice of those standing still resounded, but it is already toote. Violette, who moved as if to pass near the golems of Taiki-dono on purpose, flew out while everyone is at loss. Taiki While I cant help but lose my words at scene thats being disyed on the screen, Violette disappeared in no time. All thats left is the Emperor and robot who have their time stopped inside the frozen ice pir. Unconsciously, I try to operate the robot inside the ice. Then, the robot easily broke the ice and came out from within. At that time, the emperors body alsoes out of the ice and copse onto the floor. The soldiers rushed with a panicked look, but the Emperor seems to have died as expected. A also wasnt able to talk easily due to the unexpected flow of events, but she opened and closed her mouth several times, and eventually spoke to me. ...... What are you nning to do? How about...... We rescue Aifa and the others first? I look up at the screen while answering that and I move the robots. However, maybe because the soldiers are at the height of confusion, they were suppressed without much resistance. One of the magicians became frantic and was releasing magic, but he ended up being defeated crushingly by a single robot. I wonder what will happen in the future..... I whispered that, a little with the intention of speaking to myself, but A honestly gave me a reply as if she heard it. The direct subordinates of the former emperor are demoted or relegated...... Those who hold too much power will be executed or marked as ves. The sooner he takes control of the Imperial Capital and inherits the throne, the less chaos there will be within the Empire. On the contrary, if various obstacles enters and slows them down...... The empire will be in a lot of chaos as civil wars erupt and devides it, right? I muttered that by continuing the words of A and lost myself in thoughts. Certainly, if it is known that the empire that overbearingly invaded its surroundings is shaken by the death of the Emperor, a rebellion will definitely erupt. No, Im sure that a rebellion will ur within the Imperial Capital before that. ...... It cant be helped. We should lend a hand so that the empire will not turn into chaos. But the condition is that the new emperor is a good person. When I said that, A looks back at me with her eyes wide open. That is, in other words, to be a guardian of the new emperor...... no, it was nothing. If it is Taiki-sama, even the empire will surely be peaceful. It will also lead to the tranquility of the surrounding countries. No no, thats such an exaggeration. But if I can, Id like to meet the person who will be the new emperor. We should ask when Mea and the others returns. Tha, thats right. There will be no problem if you actually met. While bing puzzled at A who nods many times over, I ce my finger on the control screen. Then only a few days after that. The new emperor had seeded, the rebels were also suppressed by Aifa and the others along with the robots and the Empire seems to have regained its calmness in no time. I was checking a little on the screen restlessly, but it seems that the elves, who escaped from the Imperial Capital, were moving in cooperation with Mea, Yuri, and Ditzen. Well, from my point of view, all I could see was aristocrats beingpletely threatened, but they seemed to be plucking the buds of rebellion afterwards. And two more weeks after that. Maybe because various things have calmed down atst, the appearance of Mea and the othersing back was being shown on the screen. The elves also including Aifa, are being apanied by four people and the new emperor has also joined them. Or rather, the new emperor only brought one maid like an attendant and didnt even bring an escort soldier. ...... First of all, I wonder if Im prepared to wee them? When I muttered that and stood up, A nodded solemnly. For thisst two weeks....... you have been studying diligently for this day. For example, when the Emperor of the u Empire is the other party, please always hum. After making such exchanges, I and A headed to the kitchen with extraordinary determinations. Chapter 80 – The new emperor arrived on the island

Chapter 80 C The new emperor arrived on the ind

Wee to the Heavenly Country. When I greet him like that, the new emperor of the u Empire, Schwartz, who just came down from the carriage, speaks. ...... Are you, Taiki-dono? I smile wryly while bing puzzled at his response like he couldnt hide his confusion. So far, Im calling myself with the name Taiki. When I answered that, Schwartz shook his head from side to side with a slightly panicked look. Aah, no, Im sorry. I was imagining an old man who seemed to have surely live for hundreds of years, but...... No way, your appearance as I have heard is really...... Schwartz muttered that and straightened up his back once again. I am the current emperor of the u Empire, Schwarz u. I feel grateful for your assistance during the previous revolution. For a while now, I have been making efforts inying the foundations of the empire, but once it will be settled, allow me to once again hold a grand event for you as an ally. I would like Taiki-dono to participate on that asion by all means...... And, Schwartz begins his greetings with a low attitude unbing of the top position of arge country. However, it may be something inevitable. After all, the u Empire is just after their revolution. They are probably upied on their internal situations and must be wanting to reduce the hostile countries. Im told that originally, it seems impossible for the new emperor to go to other countries so soon, but this time he was able toe for a greeting and observation trip for a very short time of two days and one night. I was thinking that if he was so busy, he could postpone it some more, but Schwartz seems to be quite concerned about this. And while giving a sidelong nce at me who thinks about various things, Schwartz slowly looked around the surroundings and spoke. ...... However, even though I finally set foot on the Heavenly Country, I dont feel a sense of reality at all. Certainly, the clouds are lower than my line of sight and the sky is so much closer than I have ever seen. But at my feet is a beautiful cobblestone and a grassy road...... Its a beautiful, but mysterious ce. When Schwartz said such impressions, Ditzen nodded greatly and spreads his hands. Exactly, its a utopia at the top of the sky! Taiki-sama! Ditzen has finally came back! Please teach me about the abyss of magic again......! I wonder if I have ever talked about the abyss of magic? Although I thought that deep inside, I returned a wry smile at Ditzen and raised a hand. Taiki-sama, A-sama. Were back. When Torraine said that, Mea, Rant, and Schnee, who stands next to her, makes a deep bow. Thank you for your hard work. When I return apliment Torraine and the others look at each other with a smile. Its been a long time, Taiki-sama, A-sama. How have you been? Then Yuri greets us. I and A nod and I give a reply. Thank you for your hard work as well, Yuri-san. Your cooperation has been really helpful. When I replied that, Yuriughed delightfully. Fufu. It is me who should say that, because I have been given an experience that could hardly evere. I was able to personally get acquainted with His Majesty of the u Empire, so I was able to get more than enough rewards. When Yuri said that and turned towards Schwartz, Schwartz was nodding whileughing awkwardly. It seems like, he knew that Yuri is a royalty from the Imperial Country of Fleida. I wonder if I can sum it up like he became greatly indebted to them as an emperor of the empire? While I amughing at theplicated situation, Aifa finally came to the front. Then he knelt down on one knee on that spot. Beside Aifa, there are three elves and all of them are bowing at me. While everyone shuts their mouths, Aifa spoke as a representative. Taiki-dono...... my families returned to the forest safely thanks to Taiki-dono. If you wish, we will introduce Taiki-dono to the Spirit Tree. I dont know if the Spirit Tree will respond, but maybe if it is Taiki-dono, then...... When Aifa said that, each one of them except the elves gasp in surprise. Well, it would be amazing to be able to personally see the existence which was being talked of as a legend. However, its scary to actuallye down inside the forest. There also seems to be some monsters. I, who suddenly thought such things, raise one hand and shake my head from side to side. No, its a wonderful and a great honor, but Id rather not. Because Yuri-san and Torraine-sans family have worked harder than me. When I said that andughed, the elves raised their head with their eyes round. How unselfish...... Is there such a person in the humans? When the two male elves muttered that, the female elf behind Aifa tuck her chin. If Im not mistaken, her name was Fiatora? ...... I see. I now understand what Aifa was saying. And if he is such a person, I want to introduce him to the Spirit Tree. As she utters such troubling words, Fiatora bowed again. Taiki-sama. I am aware its impolite towards Taiki-sama, the king of the sky......! But please, descend on the ground and touch the Spirit Tree......! Fiatora says further and Aifa follows her lines. Fiatora is someone who can be called a shrine maiden who was personally taking care of the Spirit Tree. I assure that you wont regret it. Pleasee there and touch the Spirit Tree by all means...... Eeeh. I dont like it. Such words almost came out from my mouth reflexively, but I managed to swallow it. ....... Thank you. But please go inside the castle first. Everyone should be tired, so I will treat you as a token of my gratitude. When I said that and smiled at them, the elves were eximing in admiration as if they received it in a good way for some reason. Schwartz, who was watching that, whispered alone with a veryplicated expression. My father was reluctant to give up for many years, but Taiki-dono is being asked eagerly by the elves instead. How ironic. Hearing the words that were spoken with a self-deprecatingugh, somehow the words of The North Wind And The Sun came into my mind. 1 Chapter 81 – His Majesty returns

Chapter 81 C His Majesty returns

Schwartz A gentle breeze blew and caressed my cheeks. When I turn my head and look at the scenery, an almost cloudless sky spreads in my sight. Its a deep blue that can never be seen from the ground. Is something wrong? Being called out, I turn around. A young man with a gentle atmosphere which is simr to the drifting wind in the surroundings was there. The great magician who makes the ind including this castle float and controls the countless golems all by himself. Therge number of astounding technological capabilities and the army of golems that even reaches several hundred that I saw in the guidance of Taiki-dono. His extraordinary magical power that ys even dragons with one blow. Yet even if he knows that, hes a person with a carefree atmosphere with no maliciousness that can be seen in his manner. He doesnt even show off this power that lies within him and rather it even seems like he doesnt care what people think of him. Hes exactly a man like a wind that drifts above this sky. ...... I once again etched the existence of the King of the Heavenly Country into my mind. From now on, I hope that we can form a solid friendly rtionship. If you coulde to my country, I will hold the best weing ceremony that I can make. Ah, no, I will be going secretly at that time, so I will be happy if you could simply wee me. Seeing Taiki-dono say that whileughing awkwardly, I reflexivelyughed. ...... I understand. I will do it moderately, but I promise you the best amodation that I can give. I replied andughed together with the unselfish supreme ruler of the sky. The king of the Heavenly Country, the size of his vessel may surely be extremely unfathomable. Taiki Please be sure to invite me again. After leaving those words, Schwartz went to the ground with the elves. While seeing them off with everyone until they disappeared, I stretch out my hands and straighten up my back. Ooh...... Im tireeed...... Although I just finished it, it is to amodate the king of arge country. I tried my best to have a lot of conversations, but I cant really grasp the feeling of it. I turn to A who smiles next to me and Iugh. How was it? Although I cant bring out such things as dignity, unexpectedly I feel like Ive been able to interact confidently, but...... no, maybe its in my imagination? I became embarrassed halfway and personally denied it, but A shook her head from side to side and spoke. No, it was really excellent. The emperor was overwhelmed the whole time, but when I noticed it, he was smiling often and I think that good conversations were held. Even though Taiki-samas power was shown firmly, I think Taiki-samas personality was also fully conveyed. And that is As extremely high praise. I think so too. Rather than to intimidate with overwhelming power, I think that Taiki-samas actions we will be able to build a strong alliance. Yuri agreed further and I hid my face with both hands in shame. Its not a situation that I can say that I didnt think about it that much. As Im fainting in agony at myself a few seconds ago when I became carried away, Aifa, who was refraining quietly until now, speaks. ...... Then, Taiki-dono. Its been decided that I will stay here, so I wonder if you have any work for me? Eh? I furrow my brows at the strange words of Aifa and turn around. Do you want to work? When I asked that, Aifa tucked his chin with serious look. It seems like he wants to work. When the elves were about to return to the forest, I became an Elves friend through Aifa and Fiatora. It isnt something light as it sounds, but it promises a permanent friendship with the elf n and if something happens, it is very firm that even an unknown elf will help me. As a proof of that, an essory made of wood and metal chains is worn around my wrist. It seems to be a great item which is made of mythril and a branch of the Spirit Tree, but I dont really know its value. I remember when I first saw it, the thought of a hippie-ish bracelet somehow came into my mind and disappeared. After that, the elves returned to the forest while saying many thanks, but the talk changed to who will remain in the Heavenly Country until the time that I changed my mind and said I want to see the Spirit Tree. When I heard it, I thought that it would be nice if the little but beautiful elf girl, Fiatora, remains, but after a discussion, it was decided that Aifa, who had a somewhat long contact with me, will be left. Aifa also somehow didnt object to it. He even bowed to me with a look expressing that its natural and made a strange speech, From now on, I would like to walk on the path of magic with Taiki-dono as the master. Please treat me well. Since then he began to use delicate words politely, but his face has a sullen look as usual, so he doesnt have much of a disciple atmosphere. For the time being, the ce where he lives was a white house in the same area as Meas family. However, theres no way I can teach such things as magic to Aifa and its also impossible to teach how to make a robot. Even if I give him a job, Torraine and the others are mainly doing farm work and castle chores, and theres also no need for a bodyguard if I am at the top of the sky. While I am being troubled, a certain idea crossed my mind. ...... Hmm? Bodyguard? I mutter that and raise my face. A, Yuri, Ditzen, and Meas family, who havee to see Schwartz and the elves off, are before my line of sight. And theres Aifa. If it is with these members, I wonder if it will be alright to go down on the ground? Until now, it was impossible because there were only A and Meas family, but now there are Aifa, Yuri and Ditzen who are first-ss magicians. No, it may be better to have one person, who can be war potential, to remain in the castle, but isnt there still a room from this number of people? After I thought that, I unconsciously showed a smile without being able to contain my excitement. And opened my mouth. Aifa-san, can I entrust you to be my bodyguard? When I said that, not just Aifa, but everyone tilted their heads confusedly. Extra 1 – Yanual who was left alone, Part 1

Extra Chapter 1 C Yanual who was left alone, Part 1

Three days after unwillingly seeing off the two people from empire and one traitor flying up to the sky. I am roaming about inside and outside of the castle again today, with a parchment with letters written on it. As soon as I came along the familiar stone wall and a wall of wooden boards arranged side-by-side, I quickly go to the Eastern Fortress wealthiest merchant. Your Highness. Should I call the merchant for you? It was a soldier that asked that. The Eastern Fortress is not only far away from the Imperial Country Capital, it is also a defense base near the border. Although it has never been involved in war, there have been few merchants who take the risk to set up shops in such a ce so far. At the most, it is at least merchants whoe after hearing the condition that the Imperial Country will prepare a building and give preferential treatment in terms of tax. However, the one who has a store in the Eastern Fortress is Lutz, the third son of the big tradingpany owner in the Imperial Country Capital. His is 25 years old. He is almost the same age as myself. He looks like an unreliable feeble man with brown hair, but he is a hardcore merchant with 20 years of experience, who had been an apprentice of a salesman from the age of 5, worked as a peddler from the age of 12, and a merchant who set up a store from the age of 20. That is Lutz, but he was also an acquaintance that I knew since he was in a position as an apprentice in a store. Originally, any tradingpany was showing disapproval towards opening theirpany store in the Eastern Fortress, but it was implemented because Lutz dered that he will personally go. As a result, a lot of different kinds and quantity ofmodities are avable at the Eastern Fortresspared to the transaction from a peddler. Obviously, Lutz is working hard to secure a number of teas that are produced in the Imperial Country Capital that I always buy. In other words, we cant hang out or call him to the castle because he is busy. I who rode in a carriage and arrived right in front of a big building, looked up and spoke. Lutz! Are you there! When I shouted that, the people who were prostrating themselves in my surrounding, raise a chuckle. If they do such a thing to a royalty such as those self-assertive lumps of vanity like my brothers, everyone will probably receive heavy punishment. However, I dont feel bad because I feel like they have a feeling of familiarity to the royal family for me. And it is also the same for Lutz. Your Highness Yanual, hello hello. You visited me yesterday, but do you have any urgent order? Will you order tea as much as possible from Imperial Country Capital as usual? With a gentle face, Lutz showed himself in front of the store with such a loose-lip. A gentle-looking man with brown hair that was trimmed somewhat short and a merchants clothes which was made using high-quality purple cloth, was worn in order to show the dignity of the big tradingpany. Its the usual Lutz. Do you think I wille here by a carriage for such a thing? Its another matter. When I told him that with my arms folded, Lutz nods whileughing. That was very rude of me. Well, then lets go inside. Umu. When I and Lutz are having such a normal conversation and going inside the store, there were chuckles raised again behind us. I wonder why even the escort soldiers wereughing for some reason. I will ask them whyter. When we entered inside the store while Im thinking such things,rge quantities of goods, that were organized splendidly as usual, came into view. Foodstuffs, clothing, arms, daily necessities, and even luxury items are precisely arranged. Whether it is a big city where the likes of peddlers, knights or mercenariese and go or not, it is solely due to Lutzs effort that so many goods are all avable in such a remote fortress. In addition to his ability to manage the goods, ability to manage the store and organize the employees, Lutz also has another excellent talent. That is the talent in interior design of stores or houses. Lutz daringly used a few cheap woods that are low quality to make walls and shelves in the store so that the products are easy to see. Nevertheless, the overall atmosphere became something much more sophisticated than the other stores that used high quality woods and metal such as silver everywhere to not make it look cheap. This ispletely Lutzs unique idea and it is something that draws a line from the other merchants stores in the same big tradingpany. By the way, the other merchants usually use the highest quality wood and stones that they can buy to build their stores. For this reason, some people in the imperial city are doing something like ranking ording to the materials used in the store, but I think I would like to see the store of Lutz more as for me. As always, its splendid. ......? Pardon me? When I said my impression aloud, Lutz looked back at me curiously. I return augh and casually examine the surroundings. It is also almost afternoon, so there seems to be few customers. There are few people. Its just right. Lets talk right here. When I said that, Lutzughed awkwardly and nodded. Your Highness as always, has a nice personality. Hmm? What do you mean? While Im am puzzled at Lutzs words that I dont understand the meaning of, Lutz speaks while bowing his head. No, it is nothing. What Im saying is I really like Your Highness. Thank you for that. I gave thanks because I seemed to have been praised, but Lutzughs delightfully. I wonder whats so funny? No, Lutz is always strange. I pull myself together and continue the conversation. Anyway, lets move on to the main topic. Have you heard about the ind that was recently flying in the sky here, the Heavenly Country? When I asked that, Lutzs eyes grew slightly wide open. ....... Of course, I know, but isnt it confidential? Even though everyone is talking about it as a rumor, the reality is out of grasp at all. Even though it isnt because there is a gag order being imposed, this must be a really serious secret that is only being exchanged between some Imperial Country senior executives. I thought that, but...... Unusually, Lutz spoke whats in his mind freely. It seems like the existence of Heavenly Country seems to strongly stimte the curiosity of Lutz as well. Oh, thats why you didnt ask me about the Heavenly Country yesterday? When I said that, Lutz admitted while smiling bitterly. Yes, thats right. Hearing Your Highness bringing up that subject, means that you are going to tell me about the Heavenly Country, right? Lutz said that with a gentle smile, but his eyes were shining. While smiling at Lutz who cant suppress his excitement, I nodded. Thats right. Its regarding that Heavenly Country, but if possible, Id like to have Lutz apany me next time. After all, its nothing but unusual things for me and I came home without understanding almost everything. A first-ss merchants eyes. I judged that I need very good eyes that will assess the great number of foreign goods. When I said that and looked at Lutz, Lutz erased his smile and swallowed his saliva with a serious expression. ...... Your Highness, if your time allows, could you let me listen to your story carefully inside? Umu When I gave an immediate reply, Lutz hurriedly turned on his heel. Well then, right this way, please. The always cool and collected Lutz goes inside with movements that suits well in describing a thud thud thud. His receding appearance felt fresh and very amusing, but lets keep that secret. Extra 1 – Yanual who was left alone, Part 2

Extra Chapter 1 C Yanual who was left alone, Part 2

We changed location and we are in a room inside the store. This ce is made with high-quality timber of a darkish shade, with nothing made of metal so that it bes a rather rxed atmosphere. The carpet is also of a high-quality fur of white demon beast. I sat down on one of the four chairs made of big beast fur which was located in the center. Lutz sits opposite me. So, what is it, about the Heavenly Country? Lutz usually prepares tea, but maybe because he is feeling very impatient today, I was told to get into the main topic as soon as I sat down. Well, calm down a little. First, lets talk from that countrys overview. When I said that, Lutz stands up with a surprised face. A, ah! I am sorry for not serving you tea. No, its okay. Ill have it next time. I, I see. Then, let me promise the best hospitality for the next opportunity. After looking at Lutz, who bowed deeply and sat back down obediently, I started talking about the Heavenly Country mixed with a bitter smile. Well, although I proudly said overview and so on, I didnt really get enough information that I can tell. For now, I will tell you the situation that I saw from the outside. First, its location. Location...... Lutz repeats it after me. Umu. The location is above the sky. Located inside the big clouds. In, inside the clouds? Do you mean, a cloud? I nodded while feeling good a little at Lutz whos being surprised. Yeah. When we entered inside that clouds, an ind was floating in a manner as if it was really lifted up from the sea. Was it about the size of a mid-sized city? We could hardly meet the inhabitants, but there were beautiful gardens, pure white houses and a big castle. A, an ind is...... there really is a country above the sky, huh...... Yeah, There is. Its the resources that I am curious about, but it seems like they could obtain timber but metal and stone seemed difficult. Im sure because I hadnt seen a quarry or mine. It seemed like there were also no livestock and so on, but maybe it was indoors and I didnt see. When I said that, Lutz face turns into a merchants face. I see...... Then, they may already be doing some trades with the neighboring countries. So far, I havent heard anything simr to your stories. In other words, it is very likely that the flying ind is moving. I regret that I didnt look at the movements of the clouds, but fortunately the Imperial Country of Fleida is a country on the edge of the continent. Perhaps, the ce where the Heavenly Country had made a trade would be either the u Empire or the Azul Kingdom. And if their resources would run short, the next time they will acquire their resources will be in this Imperial Country...... From the little information, Lutz quickly makes various guesses. After all, he has experienced things much more than I have. And its splendid thinking. I answer while nodding at Lutzs guess. Umu. I was also thinking that. However, both the city and the castle are soplete that I dont have anyints. Stone, timber and metal may not even be needed. Complete, is it? Maybe because he caught something in my words, Lutz narrowed his eyes and tucked his chin. That is, do you mean that something iscking in the castle or the city where we are living......... and that there is something more in the Heavenly Country? To such a question, I furrowed my brow and hummed. Hmm... Its hard to say what is there. There were too many things that I couldnt understand. But if I were to mention something, it is, the technological strength that we cannot possess in a broad sense and the equipment that was beyond my awareness in a lot of aspects. Even the roads, stairs, structure of buildings and decorations. Im not emphasising it too much, but they are built delicately. When I said my evaluation, Lutz traced his chin with his fingers with a serious face. Technology...... Im very interested in this. Equipment, decorations, construction of roads and stairs may be reproduced somehow, but technology cant be imitated just by seeing it. If possible, I would like you to tell me its principle and mechanism...... Dont ask me, okay? Because Ditzen, who went together with us, even examined it without sleep, but we came back without getting any clues. When I make such a reply, Lutz raises his head with wide eyes. Is it Ditzen-sama? I thought he was quite well versed not only in technical form but also in technical tools, but...... He said that and I frowned while shaking my head from side to side. Its not such simple distinction. For example, with a size of... ah, maybe just like this room. What means are there to move apartment as big as this room from the first floor to the second floor and the third floor respectively, in a situation where there are five humans and a single golem in thepartment? When I asked that, Lutz sharply narrowed his eyes and looked around the room. He lowered his gaze as if pondering for a while and raised his head. ...... Usually, it is a pulley that is used in a water well and so on. However, if it is a bigpartment and a golem are also the same, a big pulley mechanism and a number of people are necessary in order to lift it up. It also has to be lifted up while confirming the situation of thepartment from the outside, so a facility has to be prepared at the top and bottom of thepartment...... I snorted and raised my eyebrows at Lutz who guess its mechanism while being troubled. Even I cane up with that. However, what I dont understand is that it didnt give off a sound. Itspletely soundless. The door also opens and closes by itself without a sound. There was also no sign like giving a signal in order to move. You could just push a square box with your index finger. When I said that, Lutz blinked his eyes and froze up. Oh man. As I thought, I should have epted the tea he offered. This is likely to be long. I was waiting for Lutz to restart while thinking such things, but his recovery was quicker than I expected. When he recovered his expression, he spoke calmly. ...... Your Highness. With all due respect, perhaps you were having a dream...... Dont say nonsense. Why would I lie? I return aint to his unexpected conclusion. Lutzs spection is no more than abandonment of thoughts. Maybe he is different from me? I want Lutz to think from a different angle. I fold my arms and look firmly at Lutzs face again. In addition, a tap that produces cold water and hot water just by turning a rod on its side, a surprisingly clean multifunctional toilet that uses arge amount of water and pure white soft paper, golems that can fly in the sky, ck boxes that let you show and see far away ces on the spot...... and the same goes for food and alcohol. The bread was so soft that I couldnt feel it when I chewed it, and the alcohol was so clear and easy to drink but surprisingly strong...... there were only things that are impossible from my understanding. However, only its awesomeness can be understood clearly. I want you to see it. When I said that, Lutz raised a dryugh. Ha, hahaha...... if Your Highness words are true, Im not sure whether I can do it, but...... Hearing such words that were almost a weak voice, I narrow my eyes. I didnt say right now. Let me know if you havee up with it. Im not saying to give me a perfect correct theory. Show me the possibility that you might be able to make it. If you can do it, I will also take you to the Heavenly Country with me by any means. Hearing my words, Lutz straightened up his back with a surprised look. And bows his head. ...... Im sorry. I could not understand Your Highness thoughts and I easily spoke an unwanted answer. Your Highness wants to bring back the technology of the Heavenly Country to the Imperial Country by all means, so I will not be able to repay the favor if I dont have the same attitude as Your Highness. Allow me to change my attitude and do my best. Being told that by Lutz with a strong tone, I furrowed my brow. ...... Favor? To me? I dont have any recollection, though. As I am recalling, Lutzughs out loud. Your Highness may not be bothered, but for me it was a big event and a crossroad in my life because I opened a store in this Eastern Fortress. He said that and I frowned. Im thinking that it was hard when I asked you to a remote area. Thats why I try to give preferential treatment as much as possible. Lutz looked at me with round eyes. N, no no. It is not that I hate it, but I am really grateful. After all, I didnt have a ce to go. There is a main store in the Imperial Country Capital, and there are already store in the nearby big cities and distant trading cities. So cutting in will snatch away the profits of the seniors. Looking at Lutz who said that and showed a bitter smile, I asked a question. Youre the son of the big tradingpany. Even without worrying about it, I think you can be able to have a store in the Imperial Country Capital on a ce where it wont get in the way, right? When I asked that, he returned a vague smile. Apart from thepanys ideology that it is more important to raise a profit, there is an implied rule that whoever harms the interests of theirpanions will be ostracized. My father, told me to be independent by my own strength and be a merchant who makes a bigger profit than anyone else, but it would take a very long time for a merchant to do it alone. Therefore, while I was working at the main store in the Imperial Country Capital, I managed to find my own personal connections, market channels and capable people. At such a time, Your Highness had especially called me by name, and even gave me help to buy a store. I would be out of my mind if I am not grateful While stammering, Lutz narrated that. Even if Im looking at his expression or hearing his voice, he is so sincere that I can tell that there is really no lie. Therefore, I nodded greatly and replied. I didnt know that. You were called to the Eastern Fortress where business is very difficult and I thought that it would be inevitable even if you are resenting me. But now hearing your sentiment, I would like to take you all the more to the Heavenly Country. The days of obscurity that I personally devised in order to pursue benefits greedily as well as your sincere appearance as a merchant who aims to grow more even if you currently own a store. For sure with this, I will be able to negotiate first with the unknown country and obtain new technologies and products. While I was saying that and kept nodding satisfyingly, a doubt within my heart had urred. I take another look at Lutz who has a delighted look and I raise a brow. ...... Hmm? Perhaps, did my bad habit of speaking out my inner thoughts happen again? When he heard that, Lutz shakes his head from side to side whileughing awkwardly. Thats not true. Even I said what I was thinking honestly. Besides, if Your Highness says that you would not take me along with you, I will use any means to find a way to go above the sky by my own means. Because my familys motto is, to choose any means for the benefit of the tradingpany. I returned a dryugh while feeling something chilly for the first time from Lutz who said such an unthinkable thing andughed lightly. Ha ha ha...... If Im unlucky, It seems like were going up to the sky even if you take me as a hostage, huh? When I asked that jokingly, Lutzughed with his eyebrows in . I would not do such a thing. Our tradingpany was born and raised in the Imperial Country, so we believe that the royalty and titled nobility are our most important customers. Oh, I see. Then if I dont be careful in order not to lose power in the Imperial Country, the merchants would likely to turn away in the blink of an eye. Hahaha. It would be my pleasure to do what little I can to be an assistance for the Imperial Country to achieve further progress. Therefore, I will definitely go to the Heavenly Country, for sure...... Umu, I see. HAHAHA When Iughed, Lutz burst intoughter in the same way. Whileughing happily together on the surface, I once again carved in my heart the dreadfulness of the existence called merchant. Extra 2 – Ditzen’s days at laboratory, Part 1

Extra Chapter 2 C Ditzens days atboratory, Part 1

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama For some reason, the development of a new magic form that was basically neglected for half a year was rushed, and since the morning I confined myself in theboratory. Since the research of the equipment of Taiki-samas castle that Ive been focusing on until now, was put on hold, I worked on the new form while almost crying tears of blood at the injustice of this world. I dont have time to be afraid of failure. I try every idea thates to mind, I dont care if the building will blow up or if the city will catch fire. What was the most important at the moment, was to finish the assignment and make time for my own research. And so, today as well I spectacrly blew up a shed built for testing purposes behind theboratory. Raising a cloud of dust big enough to cover up a two-story building, the wooden shed was blown to pieces, a secondter, a dry wind created by the explosion scattered wooden fragments of various sizes in the surroundings. As I still heard a ringing in my ears, I threw parchment to the ground where the flow of the research was recorded. Damn! So it exploded after all! Fine, next! On to the next test! Raising my voice in an attempt to motivate myself, I turned on my heel, headed back to theboratory, and brought a parchment that had the form with the best probability of sess. Techniques of the Imperial Country of Fleida are a bit different from the neighboring countries. Well, each country had its own vor to them, but I guess it can be said that the Imperial Country is a little more original in that aspect. For usual spells one would use the necessary amount of magic power present in the body and emit it outside, then give it a form, transform, and control it. However, Imperial techniques had an additional step to them. Engraving magic forms that stabilized the magic power on cloth or paper. That step existed to make the use of emitted magical power more efficient, eliminating excessive expenditure. The fact that not only the voice but letters and symbols also greatly influence magic power is widely known. However, magic techniques making use of that fact to increase efficiency are special to the Imperial Country. And, it can be said that the research of such techniques is the mission given to all imperial practitioners. Its not something to brag about but me receiving the seat of the first practitioner of the Eastern Fortress despite my hardly great magical power is the direct result of that research. Fleida style magic. And levitation magic that incorporated it. For those two arts, I made what is also called Ditzen-style form. To be precise, a technique that I developed and created, a magic form, about the size of a childs widespread arms, engraved on a cloth. As a result of that research, Fleida style spells and levitation magic can be used for two-thirds of the magic power that they originally took and have a half shorter invocation time. This is truly revolutionary if I may say so myself. Recognized by His Majesty I was transferred to the Southern Fortress to the post of the first practitioner. Why despite me making an achievement that anyone would recognize, was I made to work at the Southern Fortress Instead of the Capital. Normally, amon practice for first-ss practitioners or practitioners whose aplishments were recognized would be to settle them at the Capital or a neighboring town so their work would, first of all, affect the capital. However, in my case, it was Southern Fortress, far from the capital. ording to His Majesty, the reason was the possibility of harassment I might receive were I to settle in the capital after having such sess at such a young age. But the real reason was different. The actual reason was that the southern fortress now was under the authority of His Highness Yanual. There were also family circumstances, it seems that for some reason prince Yanual, and Princess Yuri took a liking to me. Knowing that, His Majesty sent me to assist prince Yanual, who was in charge of a more or less crucial border fortress. His Highness most certainly knew that as well. Im allowed to perform my research with a tolerance that would be unthinkable in the capital. For my research I can get some funds, personnel, and medicine. I even had thicker and higher walls than normal constructed for proving grounds, in case magic form were to cause an explosion. Therefore, without being afraid of the failure lets keep testing and produce results as soon as possible. With those words, I run to the testing grounds. At the same time, I hear the sound of a heavy metallic door opening behind me. LIKE ID ALLOW THAT! With that shout appeared His Highness Yanual himself. I turn around holding a test form in one hand and say. Why are you here?! When asked, Prince Yanuals look became even more stern. You fool, causing one explosion after another while its only the morning! Ah! On top of that, what happened to the building on the proving grounds? What happened to the workroom?! Dont tell me what that mountain of debris is it?! So you finally blew it up, Ditzen! His Higness Yanual raged while shaking his hands above the head as if he went mad. What could have made him this angry? Your Highness! Please dont mind a building or two! Just a little more and a new magical form should beplete! I desperately advocate for myself, trying to make him go back as soon as possible, but His Highness rage did not subside. Pointing at the mountain on debris, where the clouds of dust were yet to subside, he yelled in anger. I will mind! Is this some kind of protest against the work?! There is a flood ofints and not only from the people and merchants but from the troops as well! If you were aiming for public annoyance then you earned great sess, Ditzen! Seeing the rare sight of His Highness Yanual being seriously angry, I frowned but held my dissatisfaction to myself. I had plenty ofints and dissatisfaction but since I was appointed to this Southern Fortress as a researcher, the development of new techniques was an unavoidable duty. Thats why I held myints and replied to His Highness Yanual. Yes! I will hurry the development without fearing failure! I just came to tell you not to cause any more explosions?! Looks like I made a mistake in my reply. His Highness Yanual stomped on the ground and went into an extreme fury. If I enrage him even further perhaps he might even take away theboratory from me. As inhumane as it might be, with one word from His Highness Yanual there is a possibility that I might be forced into a situation when I wont be able to do any research. What a cruel story. ...Understood. Then, I will refrain from improvements on the fire technique, which was the target of the experiments this time. When I announced so, His Highness Yanual, still with a frown, replied. ...A fire technique? What kind of improvement were you trying to make? Hearing that question I couldnt help but start exining with pride. Practitioners fond of research love unting the amazing parts of their projects. To increase the efficiency with which fire spreads in the surroundings I want a fire to burst into mes which would, in turn, burst into even more mes which would turn into zes. That is the type of technique I was working on. The advantage lies in what it would burn down arge area with only one use. An ordinary fire technique would create a pir of fire the size of one person, but using this new technique one can envelop in fire an area ten timesrger while expending roughly the same amount of magical power. Im still yet to homogenize the spread of the mes but I feel like Im gradually getting closer... As I exined in high spirits, His Highness Yanual silently put a hand upon his head and said. ...I see, this is a valuable research. But why didnt you report the contents of the research beforehand? Why are you running the tests here? If you told me in advance I couldve prepared testing grounds outside. ...Eh, but thats such a bother... ...YOU... I felt that His Highness Yanuals eyes faintly shined as I unintentionally spilled my real thoughts. Hearing a shout full of indignation, that felt like it wasing from the very depths of hell, I waved my arms in panic. Ah, no, Your Highness, I meant that. I will continue my research without activating the technique, so there is no need to go outside. After developing several new forms, I then will properly test them outside... Obviously. His Highness Yanual was very angry. His eyes were already those of a monster. Angering him any further wouldnt be the brightest thing to do. Thinking so, I decided to propose an idea on which Ive been pondering for a while. Extra 2 – Ditzen’s days at laboratory, Part 2

Extra Chapter 2 C Ditzens days atboratory, Part 2

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama In that case, Im thinking of improving the efficiency of a water technique, I have already conceptualized a new idea and will get to giving it a form. But rest assured, the test will take ce only three or four days from now on. As I exined so, His Highness Yanual moved his jaw, as if contemting something and then murmured Its the overly suspicious prince we are talking about, he most certainly is thinking about what might be behind my words. ...What improvements do you want to make to that water technique? Being asked so, you are not a researcher if you wont answer fully. I puffed my chest with pride and smiled with one side of my mouth. Volume and area adjustments to the conventional water technique. Those two. Other practitioners in their research only seek ways to reduce the expenditure of magic power while keeping this spell the same. But I want to add precise changes there! ...For power? His Highness Yanual got into it. To which I continued my talk with a bold smile. Yes, for power! Some sketchy practitioners would say that with the increase in volume the power would also increase. However, the increased volume would increase the power of water stream only that much! As with the adjustments to the area, unless you increase the amount of spent magic power the amount of emitting water would decrease so in the same way the power would not change that much. There, I raised an index finger in front of my face. However, were we to keep the volume the same but narrow the area, the force would increase exponentially. When I stated this, His Highness Yanual looked right at me. Hm, I see. This sounds interesting. After all, unlike ice techniques, even if you try to narrow the area of effect, the water spell tends to scatter needlessly with an increase in distance. But if you manage to skillfully contain the effect from spreading then it will be able to go over a long-range with great force. Although His Highness Yanual is not a practitioner, he has profound knowledge of techniques, probably due to his close rtionship with his little sister, Her Highness Yuri. Thus, he proactively listened to my words, as his understanding of my exnations was overwhelmingly the fastest among the Royal Family. This brings me joy. Yes. But its not like the power output would be anywhere near the same as the original spell. After all, if the area were narrowed to about the size of a fingertip, it should have enough power to slice the body of a golem. Isnt that amazing?! As I said that, spreading my arms, His Highness Yanual eximed Ooh.with wide-open eyes. ...Thats amazing. Your personality is seriously wed, but there is no doubt that you are a genius, Ditzen. Still, you absolutely must take experiments for that spell outside of the fortress, understood? As expected, even His Highness Yanual couldnt help but admire my new idea. Yes! Then, I will immediately get to development in theboratory! Saying that I bowed to His Highness Yanual and awaited his reply. For a short while, he hesitated, but eventually, he signed in a somewhat reluctant manner. ...Okay. From the morning of tomorrow, you are to appear daily at the castle with a report. Yes, understood. I replied energetically, holding my head high. Then, His Highness Yanual nodded, seemingly satisfied. Good. And after such a short reply, His Highness Yanual went back to the castle along with the soldiers escorting him. After that, I closed the door behind me and sat on a certain favorite stool of mine. Next, I smiled. ...Good. Goood, good, good... The voice came out of my mouth on its own. Gooood! With this, I gained leeway of a few days! As if Id be wasting my time on the development of new forms now! As I finally was left alone in the room, I screamed this at the top of my lungs and then bring out the item that was my top priority research, which I had hidden in the deepest parts of theboratory. It was that novel toilet that Ive seen in Taiki-sama castle. The shape was recreated faithfully enough to say perfectly. But there is no warming for the seat. There is also no sound. And what is most important, there is no water jet to wash the butt. This is vexing. There is absolutely zero progress in the replication of the features. Attempts in adding heat to the seat resulted in burning my rear and I have no idea how to go about adding music. I vividly remember how I tried to use the imperial style technique for water jet, and it almost destroyed me along with the toilet. The moment I activated the installed technique, the toilet was blown to pieces and I flew into the sky, breaking through the roof. In a way that is how I got the idea to improve the power of the water technique by decreasing the area of effect, but if it is of no use in the development of the toilet then its irrelevant. I caressed the toilet that I created with my own hands while thinking of my past mistakes. A smooth and slippery surface to the touch, it hardly resembles anything carved from stone. The seat and all other parts were handmade. Perhaps the problemy in the materials, this might be the reason I failed in heating the seat. And water jet that would shoot at the butt also ended in failure But those two issues are still good as I at least have ideas. The problem was in music, as I didnt understand what to do with it at all. ...Should I control musical instruments using some form? Yes, in that case, there might be a chance. Nodding several times to my own idea, I ran off in a hurry to get musical instruments. As a result, what I managed to procure right away were a certain string instrument, a traditional drum and a set of flutes. Wind... If its the wind then I guess flutes would work. Concluding so, I take five flutes and arranging them next to each other, fix them in ce. Plugging different holes in each of them, I set them to produce a different sound. Then I tried to emit a wind a bit away from the arranged flutes. They produced a somewhat strange sound. However, the volume was all over the ce and I also made the amateurish mistake of blowing all of the flutes at the same time. However, such miss was within my expectations. Next, to gather the wind in one ce I made a mortar shaped bowl and put a hole in its center. Then, I passed a round tube through the hole and set up a pathway so it would go in order through the arranged flutes. Now, if I use the wind technique aiming at the bowl, it should blow the flutes in sessive order. With those thoughts, I used the wind technique. The wind technique was activated with the original power output, but since I made the bowl to prevent escape of the wind as best as possible, upon passing through the hole its strength increased drastically. Strangely enough, it produced the same effect as the improvement for the water technique that I described to His Highness Yanual. Increased in force, the wind passed through the tube at a scary speed and one by one blew out all of the set-up flutes. At the speed like that of an arrow shot from a powerful bow, they flew in all directions. Seeing that I reflexively tensed up and gulped. Hiiii?! I am not sure which came first, my scream or the steel flutes turned projectiles. The shot flutes tore through the air and passed right next to me as I was sitting on the toilet, pierced through the roof of theboratory and flew outside. Quite the unexpected force. Isnt this result on the level that can be pretty much used as a weapon as it is? I might actually be a genius after all. Fu, fufufufu. Gazing at the sunlight passing through the newly opened holes in the ceiling I burst intoughter while giving myself high praise. But in fact theunched flutes flew at a high speed through the air and prated the walls of private residences and merchants stalls. As a result, it didnt take long until His Highness Yanual barged in due toints from the neighborhood. Extra 3 – Mea’s magic practice, Part 1

Extra Chapter 3 C Meas magic practice, Part 1

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Dressed in a cute and somewhat revealing outfit with a lot of frills that looked both like a traditional dress and a dancer girls attire, Mea stood with her eyes closed, holding both of her hands in front of her. The location had nothing in surroundings being the central passage of the heated pool on the northern side of the ind. Mea stood silently, without any change. A light breeze blew, shaking Meas beautiful cat ears. Her tail also kept swaying without rest, almost transmitting her silent nervousness to the observers. In fact, Torraine, Rant, and Schnee, who were intently looking at Mea, and A and Taiki, who stood a bit away, were watching her, holding their breath. Without even ncing at the audience, Yuri, with her usual fluffy demeanor, narrowed her eyes and nodded contently. Yes, good, you are getting better bit by bit. Is it because of the sharp instincts of a beastman? You are sessfully regting magic power. Both Ditzen-sama and I spent quite a long time before achieving this level of control over magic power. Perhaps, Mea-sama might be the most amazing practitioner of all. Seeing Yuri somewhat happily say that, Torraine softened her expression a bit and looked at Mea. Behind her, Rant and Schnee exchanged surprised looks. Amazing, to think Mea can be a magician... Isnt this first even among our rtives? Whispered Rant and Schnee, while A and Taiki also showed signs of admiration. Is it rare for a cat beastman to be a magician? A strongly nodded in response to Taikis question. I think its extremely rare. You might not know this as you have spent most of your time among the skies, but almost all of the known magicians these days are humans. Only a few of them are elves, but even that can be called unusual. After all, most of the elves live in the woods and wonte near human settlements. Hearing that exnation Taiki hummed. Does that mean that beastmen gically have scarce magic power? Or they just dont have foundations to be magicians? As Taiki muttered those words, A slightly lowered her head with a glum look. Im not familiar with the word gically, but beastmen mostly settle among the same race, so they might not have many opportunities to learn magic. Hearing A Taiki gave half-heatedhmmof a reply and continued observing Mea. I see. However, in that case, any race should have many of those missing their chance to learn magic, living in remote or poor settlements. After saying that, he mumbled in a small voice Even on Earth, apart from advanced countries, the people unable to go to school were more numerous.A was unable to catch that and only tilted her head, but Taiki didnt respond to her and while smiling wryly shifted his gaze to Yuri. Even so, Yuri-san is mysterious, her ability to sense the flow of magic is pretty mysterious as well, but you wouldnt suspect that she is of royal blood from her attitude at all. There is also no hint of discrimination towards beastmen that you mentioned earlier. As he said so andughed, A looked at Yuri, narrowing her eyes. ...Indeed, I dont sense even a speck of malice or ill intentions from Yuri-sama. I feel like she is treating everyone as equal. A replied while her eyes looked like she was looking at something radiant, to which Taiki nodded and said. Yes. Just like you, I think its amazing. Eh, ah, y-yes...? T-thank you very much... Though a bit bewildered by sudden praise from Taiki, A gave her thanks and then when silent. Perhaps not sure how she should have reacted, however not only her cheeks but even her ears also went red as she looked down at the ground. Then, the ears of Mea, who until now was silently concentrating, dropped to the sides. And suddenly, a strong wind swept, with Mea in its center. Ah. Yuri said, raising one hand, and the wind that was about to ravage the surroundings instantly started to calm down. As Mea opened her eyes, the wind above her turned into a swirl, and finally grew into a small tornado. The tornado gradually gained more and more power and began to absorb water from the pool. Here we go. Eximed Yuri in a carefree tone, and swung down her raised hand. The next moment, the tornado that shrouded Mea gradually dissipated, as if it melted into the air. It left only the exhausted and heavily breathing Mea there. You did your best. You maintained concentration a lot longer than at the beginning, and your control and precision is also on another level. While giving praise, Yuri approached Mea sitting on the ground. Mea raised her head to see a gentle smile directed at her. Are you okay? No one except you would know how much magic power you have left, so if you feel sick, drained or some other anomaly, then you should take a rest right away. Yuri advised kindly, to which Mea silently shook her head. Im fine. Though just now, when the wind grew stronger I felt as if... My magic was pulled somehow... She said without much confidence, hearing that, Yuri put her hands together and eximed in awe. Oh my! That is amazing! You feeling that is the proof that you sensed the flow of some of my magic power! With that sense, there is a possibility that you might be able to sense special characteristics or structure of techniques of other countries! I can sense the flow of magic power as well, but I cant feel special traits or formations of foreign techniques. But you, Mea-sama, there just might be a chance... She spoke excitedly, gradually drawing closer to Meas face, and as if pushed by that pressure, Mea leaned back. Eh, ah, y-yes...? As she for some reason produced the same reply as A a moment ago, Mea dropped her gaze in embarrassment. And covertly sneaking a peek at Taiki, tried to confirm his reaction. On the other hand, Taiki, who heard the words Yuri spoke in excitement, stood there with round eyes. Oooh, amazing. So in a way, its Meas special power? Thats amazing, she might be able to be a good magician. Saying so he looked to the side, at A, who was listening with her mouth shut, she awkwardly smiled and agreed. Yes. Mea-chan is amazing. She is good at cooking and cleaning, and Ive also heard that shes good at hunting, and now even magic... As the two were having such conversation, corners of Meas mouth slightly twitched. Her tail also swayed from side to side. On the other hand, A cast down her eyes sadly and lowered her head. ...Im not good. My cooking doesnt improve, as for cleaning, I was barely able to do the basic stuff only after you personally taught me. If only there was a job where I could be useful... Flustered, Taiki rushed tofort the dejected A. N-no no. You are working really hard, your cooking is also getting bettertely? Mea surely was taught by Torraine since she was a child, so of course, you wouldnt catch up to her that easily. You can just gradually improve from now on. Im also looking forward to seeing how your dishes will get more and more delicious. As Taiki stated that, A looked at him with an upturned gaze. ...Looking forward? To my cooking? As A asked in a small voice, Taiki gently smiled at her. Yes, a whole lot. The very moment Taiki said that As face bloomed into a bright smile like a flower. And putting her two hands on her chest replied. Yes! I will do my best! A said in a loud voice and then once again cast her gaze down, but she appearedpletely different from a while ago, now producing faint Ehehehe.. With her cheeks colored red she mutteredI have to work hard and make delicious cuisine for Taiki-sama...and swayed restlessly where she stood. Mea, who was watching that scene, frowned and narrowed her eyes. Gloom could be seen on her face, ears on top of her head dropped their angle and are now lying horizontally. As if reflecting her mood, ripples appeared on the warm water of the pool, noticing that, Yuri ced one hand at her mouth and raised her head. Oh my? Extra 3 – Mea’s magic practice, Part 2

Extra Chapter 3 C Meas magic practice, Part 2

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama As Yuri tilted her head, it was almost possible to see the question mark float above her head, she then took a step closer and raised one hand. Meanwhile, ripples continued to ur on the water in Meas surroundings and now a thin misty fog began to manifest. Witnessing the abnormality that would be obvious to anyone, Torraine and others looked at Mea with concern. Mea? Whats going on? Ehmm, Yuri-san?! As the three eximed nervously Taiki and A finally noticed the situation. ...It seems something happened. Taiki said and looking at Mea being engulfed in a white mist frowned, creating a wrinkle between his eyebrows. In turn, A turned ghastly pale and panicked. Tha-that is... Isnt her magic running wild?! As A screamed so, Yuri, covered in a mist that Mea was producing, spoke up. Yes. That seems to be the case. Its a phenomenon often observed with children aiming to be practitioners. A simr thing happened to me as well, so there is no need to worry that much. However, it happens to lead to the destruction of surroundings and injuries to those nearby, so please dont get too close. Saying that, Yuri stood in front of the white mist with a pretty cheerful attitude. Seeing that Yuri does not intend to run away, A screamed to her in a panic. Yuri-sama?! Its dangerous! Such a rampage continues until one will lose consciousness,pletely depleting magic power! Yuri-sama has to get away as well! Staring into the depths of the white mist, Yuri replied to A. Im fine! I will stay and suppress thest bits of magic power that Mea-sama will release. Rarely, but in the case of talented practitioners, such rampage sometimes does not end with a mere discharge of magic power, but also activates some kind of technique. Something tells me that it might be the case with Mea-sama. Yuri exined in her usual easy-going tone. Hearing that Torraine thoughtlessly attempted to go to Meas side and began to walk, but Yuri stopped her. Ah, please donte any closer, okay? Its dangerous. Yuri warned Torraine in a carefree voice, making A, who dashed at the same timing as Torraine, stop in her tracks as well. And right at that moment, radially, with Mea at the center, the surface of the heated pool began to freeze. Yuri made a couple small nods looking at the ice that with a crackling sound was gradually covering the surface. So Mea-sama is good with ice magic. In Imperial Country of Fleida thats pretty rare, interesting. Ive been thinking that fire might be suitable for her, but looks like its the opposite. Talking to herself, Yuri donned a beautiful smile and spread her arms out wide. A faint wind appeared near Yuri, and whirling around began blowing in Meas surroundings. As the wind swept along the white mist its flow became visible, showing a distinct circle-like shape formed. The circle of white wind gradually increased in width and grew in size close to Meas height. Now there are no worries about Mea-sama injuring herself. Next, for me as well... With those words, Yuri lowered her hand and now wind started to gather around her. Yuris hair and clothes fluttered as faintly visible transparent wind covered her. Eventually, the wind summoned by Yuris technique grew into power, turning into a violent whirl, simr to a typhoon. However, even standing in that raging wind, Yuri remained unchangingly nonchnt. The eye of the storm, huh. I wonder if she will be okay with changes in atmospheric pressure? With those words, Taiki turned to A1 that stood behind him. As Taikis gaze fell upon A1 the robot moved his head vertically and then he went off somewhere. Meanwhile Mea, with blurry consciousness, surrounded by the wall of the white wind, sat on the ground, trembling. Gentle wind supported the shaking Mea, allowing her to maintain the sitting posture. Eyes turned slightly downwards, without any movement, chill slowly oozing from below her. Oh my? Yuri uttered immediately after noticing the abnormality, the wall of white wind surrounding Mea shattered like clouded ss. Fragments of the broken wind wall fell to the ground like hail. Revealing the figure of Mea, sitting, staring at the ground with a dazed look. Could it be that Mea-sama has a terrifying talent... As Yuri smiled awkwardly, a single drop of sweat ran down her cheek. In the meantime, as the obstacle no longer existed, the chill emitted by Mea continued to freeze the ground and water around Mea with a cracking noise. In a short while, the area expanded and in a blink of an eye swallowed up the wind wall that protected Yuri as well. T-this is, a bit of a miscalction on my part... With the chill approaching her imminent surrounding Yuri tried to use some spell in panic, but anyone could tell that she wouldnt make it in time. Y-Yuuri-sama! A screamed, while Torraine and the others kicked off the ground, dashing to Yuri. But before they could reach her a giant silhouette appeared in front of Yuri. That figure swung its huge arm at an incredible speed at the encroaching wave of chill. With a thunderous boom, air pressure blew away the cold air, scattering shattered pieces of ice everywhere. The one who suddenly appeared was Taikis robot, A1. He quietly stood upright and turned to face Mea. Blinking, Yuri looked up at his back. So fast! Raising an astonished voice, Rant looked at Taiki. Taiki just silently watched the development of the situation, at his side, two more robots stood on standby. T-thats Taiki-sama for you... So he anticipated Mea-chans magic going out of control. With this line, A breathed a sigh of relief. Taiki replied with a vagueugh and shifted his gaze to Yuri. Yuri-san. Is Mea okay? When asked, she turned around, a bit startled. Ah, y-yes. Most likely she will recover in a short while... Immediately after Yuri uttered those words as if by a signal, Mea shut her eyes and then started falling backwards. A huge hand caught and supported her, preventing her from hitting the ground. Eh? That sight raises a surprised voice from everyone around. Because the one supporting Mea was none other than that A1 again. In a blink of an eye, A1, that stood in front of Yuri, moved behind Mea. Voices of others caused Yuri to nce around, and upon doing so her eyes opened wide, realized that A1 who a moment ago was right next to her, changed position in a mere moment. And although a bitte, but she also was struck by surprise noticing another robot standing at Taikis side. ... Great Magician, huh? Indeed. Whispering so, she softly smiled. On the next day, Mea woke up as always and rubbing her sleepy eyes greeted from behind Torraine who was making breakfast. ...Good morning. Somehow, Im very sleepy today... Mea said, to which Torraine turns around, surprised. Mea? Are you fine? Did you wake up? Does it hurt anywhere? Do you feel any difort? Asking question after question in rapid session Torraine approached Mea, while still holding a kitchen knife in her hand. W-wha-what?! Whats going on, mother?! Ca-careful! Put down the knife! Feeling a danger to her health all the hair on Meas tail stood on end, she then promptly tried to put some distance between her and Torraine. Remembering that she had a knife in her hands, Torraine stopped and carefully studied Mea from head to toe, then sighed. ...Thank goodness. Yuri-sama told me about this, but I was worried anyway. As Torraine said those words with augh, Mea tilted her head puzzled. ...What do you mean? Mea replied with a question, to which Torraine wryly smiled and nodded. Which reminds me, they said that you lose your memory of the whole day. Eh, memory? Torraine awkwardlyughed as Mea had question marks floating above her head. Extra 4 – Ayla and Taiki’s day together, Part1

Extra Chapter 4 C A and Taikis day together, Part1

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama HC Vol 2 Extra 4: A and Taikis day together part 1 The control room on the fifth floor. Taiki was staring at the sea disyed on the big screen with a gloomy face. Then, A came out of the elevator and after looking at the image on the screen and at Taiki, tilted her head. ...A sea? She muttered in a small voice and approached Taiki. Taiki-sama, why are you looking at the sea so intently? When asked, Taiki made a light nod and turned to A. There is just something that kind of bothers me. So I went into the open sea for a bit. Something, that bothers you? Taikis vague words made A tilt her head even further. Smiling wryly at that sight, Taiki pointed at the screen with his finger. Here, can you see this dorsal fin? When Taiki said that, A also strained her eyes and examined the sea surface projected on the screen. Then, she noticed that there was indeed a fin moving in the water as if cutting right through the middle of the sea. Though it was hard to tell since there was nothing topare it with, yet, even so, it was possible to recognize that the size of this fin was out of the ordinary. Yes, I see. Could it be some species of a sea dragon? When asked, Taiki folded his arms and hummed. Then, he touched the control panel a couple of times. The next moment a white box appeared in the lower part of the screen. He smoothly moved the rectangr box to the center of the screen and enclosed the fin with it along with the ck silhouette beneath. The white rectangle shed twice and a window with a ck background appeared at the edge of the screen. And for a few seconds, one after another, white letters were appearing on that window. While reading the letters Taiki kept murmuring Fumu, Fumu. to himself Ehm, its a species of sea dragon, The midgardsormr. Approximately 350 years old. Female. Body length roughly 85 meters. Weight about 300 tons. Danger level maximum. Thats a real kaiju we got here. Its quite big, could it be that it usually dwells in the sea depths? As Taiki read out aloud, as if checking information on some monster from a game, A turned to him with a nk face. ...I wonder if its my imagination. I felt like Taiki-sama just gave a description of a mythical grade dragon... No, that must be my imagination. Such absurdity is... Well, it seems to have a maximum possible danger level, so its far more dangerous than your average dragon. All of the dragons we saw so far were mostly A or B, and some small dragons even had danger level of C, its quite new that this time its not even expressed in the alphabet. In a way, its no different from saying that evaluation is impossible. As Taiki spoke,ughing Hahaha, As expression changed to an astounded one. Isnt that an actual mythical grade dragon?! To think its so close... Taiki-sama, is it possible to do something about it...? To the words A spoke with a pale face Taiki made a vague smile and shook his head. Hmm... Lets see. After all, it would be a problem if that dragon is an endangered species. It would feel really bad if they went extinct at my sole discretion, so I will investigate it for a bit. Taiki said that and put an Index finger to the screen. A looked at Taiki somewhat bewildered, but ultimately ended up just observing his action without saying anything. And after fiddling with the control for a while Taiki eximed Here it is.and raised his head. Then, the screen split in two, with the image of the dragon projected on the left side and rows of even smaller letters, than previously, on the right side. After staring at them for a while, he murmured. Ehmm... The midgardsormr. Dwells from the sea surface to 4000 meters deep. A species of giant sea dragon that grows in size up to 100 meters. They mainly inhabit the great white sea. Estimated poption over five thousand, the number that hasnt decreased for thest several hundred years, in part due to their longevity. A powerful monster of the seas. Scales, leather, viscera, teeth, can serve as raw material. Eyes, brain, and heart are top grade items in alchemy. This dragon is incapable of using magic but possesses magic resistance of the greatest level and abnormal regeneration ability. As such, a subjugation of one is an extremely difficult feat. Currently, there are no cases of one being defeated by humans, in turn, midgardsormrs have no interest in humans, as such, the damage to humans is extremely low so far. Carefully reading each line, Taiki nodded with a serious expression. Hm. Looks like there is no particr danger. Probably, if we wont do anything provocative it will just go back from where it came. As Taiki said that with a wry smile, shocked A replied in a series of small nods. I see. Its not like its necessarily dangerous just because its a dragon... But even so, how terrifying. So there are more than five thousand of such giant dragons...? When A uttered after hearing a shocking fact, Taiki burst intoughter. Ahaha. That indeed was a surprise. I wonder what kind of other things are there, it arouses my curiosity. While saying that Taiki manipted the camera, and suddenly The midgardsormr movements turned violent. With a huge ssh, it mmed its giant tail on the water surface. Then the midgardsormr poked its head out of the water. On top of its head, enormous horns were protruding and the back was decorated with a splendid dorsal fin. The colossal body that gave off quite an impression gradually showed itself from under the water and now towered over the surroundings simr to a lighthouse. Only about a third of the body showed above the water, but even that was more than dozens of meters. Raising its massive body the midgardsormr turned around and squinting its eyes looked towards the tail. Right behind the midgardsormr huge waves were spreading across the sea and in the direction where it looked there appeared to be an ind. A round ind, about the same size as the midgardsormr. Grey in color, here and there it had pointy boulder-like formations. However, a giant head showed itself from below the ind, causing Taiki to open his eyes wide from surprise. Extra 4 – Ayla and Taiki’s day together, Part2

Extra Chapter 4 C A and Taikis day together, Part2

...Dont tell me, is that a turtle? As Taiki uttered that, A blinked a couple of times and knit her eyebrows. I-is it really a turtle? Isnt it about the same size as that giant sea dragon? Taiki replied with a shrug. Who knows. It looks like it might actually be evenrger than the sea dragon, but in that case, its weight would easily go over a thousand tons. While saying that Taiki manipted the controls and put the white box over the turtle. Then, new information appeared on the right side of the screen as white letters on a ck background. What do we have here? So its another species of sea dragon? Zaratan, a dragon carrying a giant shell made of its own bone on its back. At most reaches in length 80 meters, weight 600 tons. This is quite huge as well. By the sheer volume alone its even bigger than the midgardsormr. And this one lives close to the surface in archipgoes in blue waters. So it camouges itself among the countless inds. Eh? It mimics an ind? Hey, thats some scale we got here. Taiki retorts to the disyed information. Then, A looks at him awkwardly. Is it a time to be doing this...? The moment she said that changes urred in the scene disyed on the screen. The midgardsormr swam by twisting its body while the zaratan started to circle around trying to take its back. Swift movements, an unbefitting action for something on the sea surface. The giant midgardsormr, cutting through the waves, and the giant zaratan that started slowly circling around it. But obviously the zaratans movements werent swift enough, and the midgardsormr easily took its rear. Then, The midgardsormr greatly twisted its body and swung its tail at a speed you wouldnt expect from the 80-meter colossal body. With enough impact to split the sea, the tail made a direct hit on the zaratans carapace. Raising giant tsunami-like waves all around, the zaratan swayed from side to side with that impact to its carapace. However, even after receiving such a terrifying attack, the zaratan continued its maneuver,pletely unfazed. Spinning around, the moment it finally faced the midgardsormr, the zaratan opened its giant maw. White breath escaped its mouth, and a momentter was followed by white fire. So that is a dragon breath. Said A with a gulp. Taiki just silently nodded to thatmentary. Ice breath. It seems like a special attack of zaratans. I searched for a detailed exnation and it seems midgardsormr and zaratan ended up with their current habitats as the result of strife for spheres of influence. In other words, they are on such bad terms that they eventually had to shift their respective domains. When Taiki exined so, A frowned with a stiffened expression. ...Then this fight, they instinctively went for each other because they spotted someone from the opposing faction...? As she raised her eyes after muttering those words, the screen showed the midgardsormr falling backward after half of its body was frozen by zaratans breath. As the half-frozen midgardsormr floated on the sea surface, the zaratan bit on midgardsormr and using its whole body swung midgardsormr around. Swung around like a ragdoll the midgardsormr was once again mmed into the sea surface. Noo waay... Said Taiki with an amazed expression. On the screen, the thrown midgardsormr began swimming to avoid the follow-up attacks. Amazing. I thought it was over when the midgardsormr got frozen but it looks like it was only the surface, huh? By getting mmed onto the sea surface it even regained freedom of movement. While Taiki was expressing his admiration, A suddenly went Ah.looking at another screen. Ta-Taiki-sama... The huge waves raised by the previous impact, some of them are approaching thend... Huh? Hearing As words Taiki turned his head to the screen on the side that disyed nearbynds. What he saw there was a tsunami. Byparing the waves with the trees growing there It was possible to discern that the waves were somewhere between ten to twenty meters in height. And unfortunately, the waves were heading towards a beautiful sandy beach. In a distance a town ced a bit uphill could also be seen. ...Th-this isnt good. That previous wave somehow stopped just before the town, but they dont seem safe even at that elevation... Saying that as he furrowed his brows, Taiki returned his gaze to the screen that showed the battle between sea monsters. The struggle between midgardsormr and zaratan still continued, with a looming uncertainty of whenever that ultimate-grade attack will be repeated again. No choice. I guess Ill punish both sides. Eh? Punish both sides? While A stared at the back of Taikis head, he swiftly manipted the terminal. If I drop the output itll be fine, probably. Or rather, I would prefer if they rampaged even more, but in an open sea, damn... As Taiki kept mumbling to himself with a bitter smile on his face, he then pointed his index finger to the disy and finished his maniptions by pressing on the screen. Ah, the screen... Then he switched a screen that was disying some other sea to a view from a different camera. What appeared was a view on the lower part of the Heavenly Castle. The lower part was nothing but an exposed bare rock, but from a gap in it something simr to a ck funnel pipe slowly appeared. Ah, thats...? A opened her mouth about to ask Taiki a question, but the moment she did that the pipe began radiating a bluish-white light, with giant, noticeable electric discharges urring in the surroundings. The radiance at the end of the pipe quickly turned into a sphere of light which continued to gradually grow in size. While observing that sight Taiki folded his arms and nodded to himself. Yes, 20% should be alright. It should be, it should. When he uttered those words, therge sphere of light, disyed on the screen, burst. Simultaneously with the breakdown of the sphere, a lightning bolt of about the same size fired off towards the area below the Heavenly Castle. On the other hand, the midgardsormr and zaratan were about to sh once again. White breath started leaking out of the zaratans mouth, the midgardsormr waved its tail, preparing for the next attack. In between them, four lightning bolts fell from the sky. Those fired from the flying castle. On its way, the singr giant lightning split into a few and poured onto the sea as a few medium-sized bolts. As lightning fell right next to the two kaiju, both of them stopped in their tracks. The midgardsormr bent its body, twisting it, the zaratan shrunk the neck, hiding the head inside its carapace. For a while a dead silence fell upon surroundings, the two beasts timidly exchanged nces. Turning their neck as if to confirm the surroundings until finally both of them pulled back. The zaratan made an even faster turn than a short while ago and began swimming away, while the midgardsormr twisted its body and delved into the sea depths, escaping from sight. ...ing. Observing the swiftly escaping duo in astonishment, A finally regained her senses. Letting out a weird voice she shook her head so hard that it was possible to hear the rattling, then she turned to Taiki. What?! What was that?! Could it be the gods thunder from the legends?! As A drew closer to him with her eyes wide, Taikis eyes were also round as if from surprise, then, he said. Heeh. So even in Azul Kingdom thunder is considered to be a gods power? I guess its amon feature among those worlds. I mean, in kingdoms that I know its called the fire of gods wrath, with thunderbolts supposedly falling from spear or hammer or holy scepters wielded by gods. There is a lot of different myths and legends on that. While Taiki spoke in a somewhat delighted tone, A suddenly gasped, covered her mouth with a hand. Then she looked at Taiki with a serious expression. ...So, so thats how it was. What we have been calling gods thunder was this inds... What, no? Well, this one indeed was like that, but the one that usually strikes is a crazy big electric discharge urring by natural phenomena. Like, there are clouds that you see all the time, right? They gain more moisture and ice at altitudes with low temperature, and then they also umte dust thates with it and then... Noticing As misunderstanding Taiki rushed to exin the mechanism behind rains, but As eyes had fear engraved in them How terrifying... Just by pointing a finger Taiki-sama can destroy a country or a dragon... Ah, no, A-san? Please, listen to me? Clearly troubled Taiki tried to dispel the misunderstanding by employing gestures and so on, but contrary to his will ended up with A receiving an image of him being some kind of god of destruction Extra 5 – Yuri’s elegant Heavenly Castle life, Part 1

Extra Chapter 5 C Yuris elegant Heavenly Castle life, Part 1

A beautiful morning sun that changes the color of the sky. The clouds are dyed in dark blue and only the edges are shining in white by basking in sunlight. The sky is much deeper blue than seen from the ground. Because of that, the change of the color of the sunrise sky was more spectacr. While looking at the sky from the window, I am savoring the delicious tea in my mouth and drinking slowly. A pleasant gentle taste and warm temperature spreads throughout my mouth, and a rich aroma tickles my nasal cavity. Aah, delicious...... Unconsciously, such words escaped from my mouth. Not only the taste and aroma of the tea. It may also be rted to the superb view that can be seen from the window, and the quiet andfortable ce called guest room. A superfortable bed that wraps up my body, and a clean bath and toilet that doesnt have any smell at all. Furthermore, a mysterious box that always provides cold drinks. Everything is strange and interesting, yet wonderful because it isfortable and rxing. Or should I say, as one would expect from the Heavenly Country, with both its country and ind floating in the sky. It is an unbelievable lifestyle. I muttered that and leaned my weight on the back of the chair. Although it looks like a slender and simple chair, its material is unknown and the level offort is unexpectedly good. No matter what I see, I have convince myself with As one would expect from the Heavenly Castle. After all, it is a strange country where its ind and golems fly in the sky. Even Yanual-niisama wracked his brain to the point that he said I give up. I cant understand it at all. Whats its mechanism? Ditzen-sama even seemed to have used an entire night and kept on investigating without sleep, but he still said that it ended without understanding anything. ...... Well, it can not be helped. We will not understand what we dont understand. I give up thinking about it and slowly take the tea into my mouth again. Ditzen-sama as well, why cant he enjoy the life of the Heavenly Castle obediently? He would have such afortable and new enjoyable castle to see. While I was thinking such things, someone knocked on the door of the guest room where Im in. Who could it be? Since it is early in the morning, I wonder if it is a maid or a butler? It is unlikely that Taiki-sama would personallye. Yes,e in. As I am walking towards the door while answering the knocking, the door opened from outside. Excuse me. The one who appeared while saying that is a lovely cat beastman girl. Today as well, her outfit is a beautiful yet cute dress like a dancer. Actually, I would like to wear it a little, but I gave up because of the high exposure. Good morning, Yuri-sama The girl greeted me with a lovely voice that suits her appearance. While looking fondly at her and nodding, I return her greetings while looking at her eyes. Good morning. Mea-sama. When I said that, Mea, the lovely cat beastman girl, was stunned for a while with her eyes wide. Eh? To such a voice of Mea, I tilt my head and a question mark floats above my head. What is the matter? Ah, perhaps, did I make a mistake in your name? I thought I had surely heard it was Mea-sama, though...... When I asked that, Mea shook her head from side to side with her eyes wide. N, no, that is correct. I am Mea. I see. I am d if that is the case. As I gave a sigh of relief with Hoo~, Mea stared at my face and stopped moving. I tilt my head and a question mark floats above my head again at her state. ......? Did something happen after all? Allow me to apologize properly if I was making a mistake in your name, so please let me know when that timees, okay? It would be very rude within the royalties and nobles to make a mistake in the name, especially the family name. I received training to remember peoples faces and names since I was a child so as not to make that kind of mistake, but...... When I said that, Mea waved her both hands in front of her chest with a panicked look. No, my name is really Mea, so you didnt make a mistake...... After Mea answered that, she drops her gaze as if to think for a while, and raise her face again and opened her mouth. ...... Um, I have heard that Yuri-sama is a royalty. So, I presumed that Yuri-sama would also make fun of us just like the other royalties, or you might persecute us as filthy because we are a beastman...... so I didnt expect that you would address me politely like this...... Hearing Mea who said that perplexedly, I looked at her cat ears while wondering. I would never do something like making fun of you, you know. I have heard that the beastmen have a higher physical ability than us and they are a race with a strong sense of friendship. I have rarely heard of a magician beastmen, but there are many beastmen who left their names as great warriors. Why would I make fun of you? When I exined that, Mea smiled happily. It is a wonderful smile as if a flower bloomed. Her cat ears that are twitching with piko piko are also very cute. It is ears with long and fluffy fur. The furs tip is sticking out from the triangle of the ears. Her hair should also look good and soft. Her slender tail which peeking from under her skirt is also nice. Even though it is a thin tail, the glossy fur are neatly arranged while swaying restlessly. And the person herself is also cute. A small and delicate figure, and big round eyes. Her mouth that turns into a shape a little when she is silent and bing a pouty face is also cute. When she is surprised, her eyes be even more round and when sheughed, the corner of her mouth suddenly raises up. Her expression that changes frequently like that is also cute. Looking at such Mea, I naturally broke into a smile. ...... Oh, how cute. A part of my thoughts was leaked out from my mouth unintentionally. E, eh? Mea, who was suddenly told something like that, cannot hide her confusion as well. After ncing at the surroundings, I look down at her who was looking up at me. Seeing that her face is bing slightly red, it seems like she is feeling embarrassed. That, is it okay if I pat your head? I said that without being able to bear it and took a step closer to Mea. Then Mea draws back with her tail standing up and turns back hurriedly. You, you may eat breakfast anytime! So pleasee to the dining hall anytime! After leaving that much words, Mea disappeared from my room as if rushing out. It is probably because I asked for a skinship. She may have been too surprised. It is a little sad. After being alone in the guest room again, I stared at the door where Mea left and turned my head to look at the scenery outside. Oh, the sun that shines brilliantly is dazzling. On this ind, that floats in a ce higher than most of the clouds, the sky is always clear. Its inevitable because there is no factor that causes rain. And I noticed when I was looking aimlessly outside. The sun hadpletely risen when I noticed it. Mea probably came to wake me up because I didnte out at the usual breakfast time. It must have been because my tea time while gazing at the scenery outside was so wonderful. ...... Well then, lets head towards the dining hall. I said that to myself and put my hand on the door of the guest room. While advancing through the hallway that only has a dim and gentle light, I find a corner where light is leaking out to the hallway. When I tried to turn that corner, I could instantly find the dining room that Mea mentioned. It is natural because I came here yesterday, but it smells good when Ie nearby, so I feel happy every time when I find the dining hall. Good morning When I said that and entered the dining hall, Torraine and the others appeared from the kitchen in the back. Good morning. Yuri-sama. Good morning The three people, Torraine, Rant and Schnee, showed themselves to greet me, and Mea showed herselfst while greeting me by nodding. She still seems to be a little shy, so she immediately withdraws her eyes. While I was being healed by Meas cuteness, Rant walked towards me. Today will be toasted bread with butter and onion soup. Next is leafy green sd with vienna sausage and pudding for dessert, but is this okay with you? Being asked that, I nod with a wry smile. Of course it is. I am looking forward to it because there is nothing but cuisine that I have never heard of. I am especially looking forward to desserts. When I said that, Rant nodded whileughing. Yes. All of us love pudding, so I think Yuri-sama will surely love it as well. When Rant said that in good humour, Schnee hit the back of his head with a fist from behind. My eyes became wide at the strike that was strong enough to make a sound, but Rant grimaced strongly and copsed on his spot. As Rant, who fell to his knees on the floor, looked behind while groaning in pain, Schnee red back fiercely at him. Wha, what are you...... Its not what are you! Didnt you hear that Yuri-samaes from the royal family of Imperial Country of Fleida? Why the hell are you talking so lightly? Rant bowed his head dejectedly at Schnee whose anger can be seen at a nce. So, sorry. Seeing the apologizing Rant, I gently call their attention from the side. Not at all, I would be happy if you could speak to me casually. I would also like to be good friends with Schnee-sama, as well as Rant-sama. When I said that, Schnees and Rants eyes be wide and they looked at each other. And the two turn their troubled faces towards me as if on cue. ...... Recently, Im being troubled because mymon sense of royalty has copsed. Me, too. I tilt my head at the two who are looking at me while saying that, and asked them. Common sense of royalty, is it? When I asked a question, I nodded with a bitter smile. Well, both Taiki-sama and A-sama are royalty, but they are rather kind people who care about us. And they are easy and nice to talk to for me...... Hey, Rant. Rant was trying to give various exnations, but Schnee rebuked and stopped him. Rant shuts his mouth with that and apologizes with a vague smile. Im sorry. I will prepare food at once, so please sit there and wait. After saying that much, Rant disappeared into the kitchen in order to escape. Me and Schnee who were left behind, exchange nces silently andugh out of nowhere. I was used to that kind of situation because it was something that happened frequently at the banquet with the nobles. Almost all, either a noble who has never had a conversation with a royal, or a young person who has simplye to a banquet for the first time, were likely to create such situations. In other words, its an unspeakable situation thates from tension. At such times, it is always the organizer or the person with the highest status who can skillfully recover the situation. Well then, I will excuse myself and wait here. When I take the initiative in speaking and sit on the designated seat, Schnee nods as if relieved. Ah, yes. Thank you. Schnee said that and was about to leave, but suddenly stopped as if she remembered something. Then she turned around to my direction in a timid manner and speaks. U, umm, did you memorize my and Rants name? Being asked that for some reason, Iughed unintentionally. Of course I did. There is no way I will forget the faces and names of the people of the Heavenly Country who I want to be on good terms with from now on. I remember all those who were introduced to me once. Taiki-sama, A-sama, Torraine-sama, Rant-sama, Schnee-sama, Mea-sama...... so far I have only met six people, so I would like to meet and talk with many people if possible. When I said that while smiling, Schnee blinked her eyes and spoke absentmindedly. ...... I thought Yuri-sama was only a very carefree and gentle person, but she is, after all, a person from a royal family. I returned a bow while smiling bitterly to Schnee who said that and withdrew to the kitchen after making a bow. If she says that I am like a royal, Yanual-niisama, who always cares about the interests of the country and the lives of the people in the territory he governs, is probably more like royalty. As for me, I only have enough qualities that can be useful in socializing with nobles in the country and diplomacy outside the country, such as worldly wisdom that was hammered into me from my childhood, etiquettes as a royalty, knowledge for socialization and singing or dancing. Its just that I have a special skill to urately memorize a persons face and name as a part of that. When attending a dinner party at the mansion of a noble for the first time, I must memorize beforehand the affiliated faction and history of that noble, and memorize on the spot the names and faces of the family and the present nobles who will be introduced one by one. Compared to that, life in this Heavenly Country for several days is heaven. No, I wonder if I should say that I have been able to spend a very rich and wonderful time that cant bepared? Neither greetings nor meals are formal at all, and everyone is pure and friendly. I just have an elegant life without troublesome negotiations. I havent been present at the negotiations with another country yet, but I can assert that I would absolutely never receive so much treatment. Its probably something thates from the richness of the Heavenly Country and my absolute confidence. Honestly, if the Heavenly Country wants to destroy the Imperial Country, there should be not much difference in achieving it in the blink of an eye. It is also scary that it has nothing to do with the number or quality of the soldiers and magicians.(Because theres no one other than Taiki who can control all of the countless golem army.) When the royalties and aristocrats of the Imperial Country gathers information about the neighboring countries and discusses it, the one thates out to the point that it is not an exaggeration to say always is the u Empire. The dreadfulness of the Empire is probably the part where it had invaded the surrounding small countries one after another in only a few decades and it has be a powerfulrge country without time for other countries to stop it. There are already a few countries in the south of the continent who tried to oppose the Empire, but it is a horrible scene like they were praying just to hope for the Empires fang not to turn towards themselves. Only the Azul Kingdom and our Imperial Country of Fleida will be able to resist the invasion of the u Empire, but the only thing possible is resistance and simply wait for the Empire to leave while strengthening our defense. Even if we are against such a powerful Empire, Yanual-niisama said that there is a possibility that we could be able to hold on. However, it is different against the Heavenly Country. If we ended up going to war, the Imperial Country revealed that we might not be able to win. It seems the same, but a really different word. After thinking to that extent, I stop my thoughts. ......... Well, it cant be helped even if I think about it. Then I decided to think about itfortably. So far, all the people of the Heavenly Country are not warlike and on the contrary they are very friendly. It may be unnecessary to worry about it. Extra 5 – Yuri’s elegant Heavenly Castle life, Part 2

Extra Chapter 5 C Yuris elegant Heavenly Castle life, Part 2

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama A good smell is drifting from the kitchen and I have to fully enjoy this moment now. As I think that and raise my head, I saw the figure of Rant pushing the food preparation cart from the kitchen at the perfect time. Thank you for waiting, Yuri-sama. After bowing at the opposite side of the table, Rant arranged the dishes on the table in front of me. The delicious smell became even stronger and my stomach almost spontaneously made a sound. Oh my, it looks delicious. When I said that, Rantughs happily. Yes. You are not mistaken because it is Taiki-samas recipe. I see. I am looking forward to it. Well then, Itadakimasu. When he heard my reply, Rant made a bow and returned to the kitchen. I turn to the dishes again and take the round bowl with soup first. It is a bowl with a strange sensation that fits softly in my skin. I took the spoon while the steam from the bowl warms me and brought the soup into my mouth. Delicious..... Even though it is simple, I can properly taste the vor of salt and some sort of meat. Its a soup with a warm and gentle vor. The ingredients are simple, such as something like vegetables and slices of meat, but it is still really delicious. Haaa...... I breathe out and unconsciously rx my cheeks. Yesterdays dinner was surprisingly delicious, but this mornings soup is also exquisite. I already tasted nearly 10 cuisines, but all are really delicious. The type andplexity of the dishes are also linked to the length of the countrys history. Since when has this Heavenly Country been flying in the sky? It may also be a research material to exin it. ...... Lets see, next is this bread. I picked up the bread to study it properly. Its a nice aroma that stimtes my appetite. *hamu*. I eagerly bite the edge of the bread. I thought it had a crunchy texture, but the next moment I was surprised by the pleasant chewiness of its soft texture inside. A sweet and fragrant aroma passes through my nose. And a moderate sourness, saltiness and sweetness spreads in my mouth. As expected, it is delicious. It looks simple but it has a very deep taste. This is also very delicious... After muttering that, I reach my hand for the sd. Something called vienna sausage is contained in it. As far as I can see, it is some kind of meat? Its unusual shape and slick surface are strange. It has a sweet smell. I unconsciously swallow my saliva at its unique smell that tastes subtly sweet. A juice overflowed when I stabbed it with the fork. As I thought, it must be a meat. I gently bring it to my mouth and bite it with my teeth. It has a crispy texture and overflowing juices which unlike the time with the bread. The strong taste of meat with a strange chewy feeling is delicious. Before taking the next bite, I put the fresh vegetable in my mouth. The fatty meat fades at the refreshing taste of the vegetable and a refreshing sourness spreads gently inside my mouth. It is probably not from the taste of the vegetables, but from a fruit sap with strong sourness or something. It tastes a little sour, but it is also pleasant while eating the meat. In no time, I finished eating the bread, meat, sd and soup. It was a breakfast that I would still like more of even though I should have finished a decent amount of food. It is very unusual for me who doesnt eat a lot in the morning. ...... Now, I am curious about this food called Pudding. While readying myself with some kind of resolution, I look at the thing thats shaking on the te. The whole thing is yellowish and covered by a dark brown sauce. When I touched it with the tip of the spoon, it shook gently with furufuru. Fufu. I have to psych myself up once again. It looks interesting and cute. I also cant let my guard down to the faint sweet smell. Digging in the spoon timidly, I scoop a bit and bring it into my mouth. Fua...... Sweet...... Its so sweet. The moment it entered my mouth, my voice unconsciously came out because of its sweetness. It melts when I chew the jiggling texture and its sweetness spreads in my mouth. It is mild and sweet. The fragrant smell and slight bitterness enhances the sweetness even more. ...... Delicious. My thoughts came out of my mouth that I didnt know how many times it was anymore. All of it was delicious, but this dessert called pudding is definitely the best food in the world for me. I finished eating it in an instant and look sadly at the empty te. How about another one? And such an attractive proposal has been made by Rant who seems to havee next to me before I knew it. It is unconventional to eat too much here, but I want to eat pudding even if I throw away the etiquettes at meals that was hammered into me since I was a child. The instant when I thought that, my mouth was already asking. Please. I want to eat pudding again. I could barely express a smile. When I said that and turned around at Rant while smiling, Rant held his breath with a red face. And he froze up for a while, he immediately turned around and returned to the kitchen. Ara? He looked strange, but I wonder what happened to the pudding? Perhaps there is no stock of pudding already. It was clearly a high-quality dessert made with rare ingredients, so maybe he went to check its ingredients. I hope he can make another one. As I was waiting quietly while praying that, Rant came out of the kitchen with quick pace. He is carrying a thin te in each of his hands, but he is walking quickly towards me so I hope he wont drop it. He, here you go. Yuri-sama. After saying that, Rant put the tes in front of me. There are cute puddings on them. In short, two puddings are lined up in front of me. I am happy. I am honestly very happy, but this is probably...... Say...... this is probably the shares for Taiki-sama and A-sama, right? I am terribly sorry for taking their shares. It is regrettable, but...... When I said that regretfully, Rant waved his hands hurriedly. No no no, its alright. Taiki-samas and A-samas shares are left properly. So this is Schnees and my shares. We will make puddings again tomorrow because everyone likes pudding, so dont worry. Rant said that while showing an embarrassed smile. There seems to be no lie in his word and it is also probably true that it is alright because they will make pudding again. Its an unbelievable story, but is it a dessert that can be eaten everyday regardless of their status? If so, I would also like to live in this castle. While thinking that, I cut one of the puddings with the spoon and put it into my mouth. My thoughts vanished like a mist as soon as the sweetness and soft texture spreads in my mouth. Ah, delicious...... A sincere voice came out of my mouth. While looking at me, Rantughs happily. Thats good to hear. Go on, please help yourself. Thank you. After answering that, I cut a portion of the second pudding with the spoon and bring it into my mouth. I only cut a little because it is thest one. ...... it is so sweet...... I unconsciously break into a smile. The pudding is delicious, right? Yes, very. As the two of us are having such a conversation, Schnee forcefully rushed out of the kitchen. Rant, do you know wheres my......!? After looking at Rant, Schnee noticed that I was eating something and she looked at the table. Maybe because she guessed everything at a nce, Schnee red at Rant with demon-like eyes. ...... Rant? When Schnee called his name, Rant averted his eyes. Ill make it again tomorrow, so- You probably wont make it, though. In the blink of an eye, it became a situation where the two is about to start a quarrel. Not good. As I thought, the pudding was precious. I am sorry that I ate another two of such a precious food for my own desire, but above all, I was ashamed as a royalty. So I hurriedly stand up and speak. I am sorry....... It is because I said I want more...... I uttered a word of apology, but it didnt enter Schnees ears. Rant remembers my presence and tries to calm Schnee, but it didnt seem to have an effect on the furious Schnee. What should I do? I wish I could do something. While I was being worried, this time Torraine showed up from the kitchen. Torraine shows a troubled smile and stands in front of them. Hey, both of you. You are in front of the guest, you know? Are you trying to humiliate Taiki-sama? When she said a few words, Rant and Schnee suddenly stopped moving. After seeing that, Torraine narrow her eyes. Yes, very good. I will give my pudding to Schnee, so calm down, okay? When Torraine said that kindly, Schnee took a step back awkwardly. Ah, ye, yeah. No, I wasnt angry because my pudding is missing, but...... No, Im sorry. I wont say anything anymore. Schnee was trying to say something, but immediately started to apologise after seeing Torraines eyes open a little. Rant, who also saw it, immediately bows his head. Maybe because she was satisfied with them who are sorry, Torraine nodded and smiled greatly. We are sorry for the trouble, Yuri-sama. It seemed that you like pudding, so we will prepare more tomorrow. Right, I was told that Taiki-sama and A-sama will show you around the ind today. Please enjoy touring within the ind leisurely without worries. Being told that, I reflexively gave a bow. This person called Torraine is probably a hidden powerful person. I carefully carved this matter into my memory. Chapter 82 – New Country

Chapter 82 C New Country

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama Country of light and darkness, the Karluk Kingdom. Although it is a small country, it prospers as the center of trade routes of various countries and it holds a power which is not inferior to arge country economically. It has a bigke in the south and it was one of the midsize countries that was called the water country in the past. However, after the neighboring countries becamerger, the highways were improved and the damage of monsters decreased, the Karluk Kingdom with a location, where peddlers always stop by, suddenly became wealthy. Along with that, the gap between rich and poor within the Karluk Kingdom bes severe, and a harsh discrimination against those have-nots spreads to the ordinary people. Even so, the Karluk Kingdoms public finance have be rich in just over a decade and the poption has grown due to immigrants or refugees seeking work. And the number of debt ves have also be more than in other countries. The country of light and darkness. This title was ironically attached to the current state of the Karluk Kingdom that had be an economic power. ...... Its a very terrible country. While hearing the exnations from Yuri and Aifa, I expressed such an impression. A who sits next to me and Mea who carried the tea also look pale. It would be a terrible country especially for two who have became a ve in the past. Aifa nods quietly and look up at the screen. ...... I hear that a number of ve merchants have a great variety of difference in the prices which they set on the ves because of therge number of ves. The higher grade ves in the Karluk Kingdom bes several times the price in other countries and at the same time If you look for a cheap ve in the Karluk Kingdom, you can get a ve with a price thats simr to trash. I heard that their ve seals research is also thriving, so their types of ve seals cant bepared to other countries. They dont do it normally because it will lose its value as a property, but theres even a ve seal that if the contractor dies, the ve will also die together...... The more A listens to the terrible story, the paler her face bes. But if it is a country with a lot of immigrants and merchants, isnt it easy to go there secretly? It seems like theres a lot of people even outside the city. When I looked at the video which is being shown on the screen and said that, Aifa nodded lightly. A city surrounded by a big wall is being shown on the screen and a tall castle like a tower is built in the center. Maybe because the soil had been piled up the more we look to the center, the tall buildings lining up as if to surround the castle and the other buildings after it were lined up one step lower than their surroundings. It is a style of creating a town where houses are lined up on the slope of the mountain. It is very interesting for the purpose of watching, but if you look up at the castle from below the city, you will feel greatly intimidated. Though if merchantse from various countries, it seems like it should be easier to walk inside the city, right? When I said that, Yuri tilted her head with her eyebrows in character. Yes, it is, but the fact that various people stops by as we thought, also means that some dangerous people havee. So, the royalties and nobels, particrly the wealthy merchants lives in the aristocratic district which is in the center, and the rich people such as the knights and the merchants who own a store live in the business district. There is a street stall district where poor people such as peddlers and ve traders migrants live, and I heard that most of those who came from outside can only enter the street stall district. Heee...... Then, that great number of people around the wall are outside because they cant fit into the street stall district? When I asked that, Yuri narrowed her eyebrows with a difficult face. No, they might be immigrants and refugees who couldnt live inside the city. Thepetent merchant whom Yanual-niisamas be acquainted with had also said something simr. If I remember correctly, he said that the two trading cities arent that much, but the royal capital is taking a lot of tolls. Yeah. I have also heard that. If Im not mistaken, it was one silver coin per person. It isnt an amount that we cant afford, but it would be tough for immigrants and refugees. I see. I nod understandingly at their words. If I think of it conversely, the excessive immigrants and refugees may be increasing too much and on the verge of bursting, and they are restricting them with high tolls. And as I was controlling the distant view camera while thinking such things, I noticed that apart from the huge gate, there were countless small houses without doors in front of the wall. They are poor houses like a wood have been joint together, but they are built much bigger than the scale of a vige in that area. I hear that immigrants are settling down around the wall that surrounds the royal capital, but those houses simr to huts must be it. Eh? Did they build a house outside because they cant enter in the royal capital? I reflexively said that at Aifas words. Then, A who had been silent until now, speaks sadly. Ordinary humans are risking their lives to move from city to city. They can hire escorts if they are merchants, but people who cant afford it cant do that. Thats why, they probably wanted a temporary shelter in front of the rtively safe wall. If theres, fortunately, an expedition of chivalric order, they might be able to apany them, but in rich countries like the Karluk Kingdom, the chivalric orders are in each city and there would be no big movements...... Hearing the exnations from the three people, I breathe a sigh. Its better than the forest where they are very likely toe across monsters, but the dissolute city is also quite scary. No, if Aifaes together as an escort, it would be alright, but...... While Im being worried, Yuri showed a smile and looked at me. I heard that that city is trading various goods that came from neighboring countries. I wanted to see it by all means, so I would like to be apanied by Taiki-sama. Yuri said that airily, waiting for my answer with a beaming smile. While I am at a loss for an answer, this time A speaks while panicking a little. Me, me too, I want to apany Taiki-sama if you go! That, if the ve seal is being researched, there may also be a way to remove it contrarily and......! Thats true. I nod with my arms folded at As words. Its a little scary, but if Yuri will also go in addition to Aifa, I feel pretty safe. Of course, I will also have A1e, but if A will also go, I should take another one robot with us. Two robots in addition to two capable magicians...... I felt like it will go well. ...... Alright. Well then, shall we go? Ah, I have to bring money, dont I? When I muttered that, Mea headed towards the elevator in a jog. And after a while, she returns carrying a leather bag about the size of a face in her both hands. Money. Mea stands in front of me, saying that satisfyingly. Thank you. I said that while patting the head of Mea and I looked at the contents of the leather bag. Dazzling gold coins are in it, but would it be enough if I take one silver coin for the toll? And while I was lost in my thoughts, A peeked from my side and knitted her brows. ...... Its an amount that seems to be able to build a house in the aristocratic district, but is it necessary this much......? It seems that there were too many as I thought. But Mea, who had been reminded, hands it over to me without any care. If there was a lot, you can also buy anything. Like meat. I loosen up at Mea who said that with shining eyes. For souvenirs, huh? Chapter 83 – Outside the city

Chapter 83 C Outside the city

A group of eye-catching people were walking within the row of disordered huts that seems to be unable to defend against the rain and wind. The first one that they notice is an elf man. The elf is walking in the middle of the road in a dignified manner with a strict expression on his face. A young man and two beautiful women who will make anyone turn their heads were walking side by side behind him. The three of them are looking around interestedly, and looking at the beggars lying on the ground and at the orphan children while frowning their brows. And what caught most of the attention is the two golems walking right behind that group. Theyre a long and slender bodied for a golem, but they are still hugepared to humans. Moreover, the golems seemed to have been polished beautifully like a work of art. ...... Wh, whats that? Two golems...... Are they some kind of nobles? Stop saying nonsense. If they were nobles, they would ride on a carriage with a family crest. Maybe they are children of some wealthy merchant. I dont know if it is the man or one of the women. While such whisperings can be heard, the four people and two golems are walking steadily. ...... It looks like a slum. I havent seen one, though. Slum? No, its nothing. Shall we enter the royal capital first? As the young man and women were having such conversations, the young man suddenly noticed that a person had copsed in the shade of the building. Its a child whose limbs are nothing but skin and bones can be seen. His body is only covered by clothes like a simple piece of cloth and theres not even any shoes. That child has a swollen face, something that obviously happened after being harmed by someone. ...... How cruel. I wonder if I can do something? When the young man said that solemnly, the woman with a gentle smile standing next to him smiled awkwardly and approached the childs side while walking gracefully. ............ Healing. She murmured something in a small voice and after a while, the childs exposed skin shined faintly. Immediately after that, the childs external wound was being healed in an instant and the childs expression changes into a gentle one as well. Amotion urs. The reactions of those who were watching the situation in the surroundings were various. They are divided into those who are eximing in admiration, those who are checking out the situation with a serious look and those who are mocking it. ...... Hes going to die soon anyway. This hypocrites. Someone muttered that in a really small voice, but strangely, that voice resounded well. The elf man frowned at those words and opens his mouth, but closes it immediately. And the mysterious group with the golems walked towards the castle gate. Slipping some white bread into the copsed childs hand...... When the back of the tall golems disappears, a person walks up to the side of the sleeping child who received a healing magic that nobody had ever done. Bread...... white bread. Oi, back off. Its mine. Dont be silly, this bastard! Its firste first serve! As the middle-aged woman with messy hair and the vulgar man develops into a shouting fight in front of the child, a woman wearing a robe came forward. Know some shame! No matter how you think of it, the bread is for this child! It was a beautiful voice like the sound of a bell, but it has a power. Those who were fighting also stopped their movements at the angry voice of the woman. Tch, ve woman, huh? Arent you being nosy, for someone with a social status of a ve? To such words, the woman who was being called a ve woman knitted her brows and exposed her face by taking her hood off. She is a thin woman with short white hair and green eyes. The woman stares back directly at them and speaks. Im not a ve woman. My name is Letizia. Certainly I have been dropped into a third-ss ve now, but Im not nning to lose my self-respect. I will never do something unsightly like stealing a childs food. When she said this in order to admonish them, everyone shut their mouths. After confirming that, Letizia walked beside the child without hesitation. And then she crouched down beside the child and took the bread. O, oi! Arent you going to eat it after all!? There was a person who eximed in criticism, but a boy who was in a far ce objects it. Letizia wont steal it! Stop yapping if you dont know her well! When the boy scolds the man who criticized while shouting, the man gasps and shrinks away. Its because there were more than ten children behind the boy. So, sorry. After hearing his word of apology, the boy snorted and removed his gaze from him. The children turned on their heels and headed towards Letizia. Letizia. When the boy called her name, Letizia speaks helplessly. Jade, please dont do something dangerous. Jade, who was rebuked, pouted his mouth discontentedly. But, didnt he say bad things about Letizia? He said youre a ve woman. Dont worry about me, so Jade should protect everyone because you can use a precious magic. No, its a beginner magic, so dont expect too much from it. And it also takes time...... Jade sighs while scratching his head at Letizias words. When he looked sideways at the children, the children who noticed Jades gaze put up the things they are holding in each of their hands andughed. Knives, squared timbers, bent frying pans, pots and broken swords. Seeing the childrenughing with a brutal weapon in a sense, Jade raises a dryugh. Haha. Got it. If you can earn time, Ill finish it in one blow. When Jade said that while shrugging his shoulders, the children happilyughed out loud. Every child was thin, dirty and dont have any decent clothes, but their expressions were bright. Letizia and Jade showed a smile at their state andughed together. And Jade and the children. All of them have marks of very on their shoulders, necks and arms. ...... Oya? Somehow, the number of children are...... A voice of young man resounded there. Letizia and the children turned around towards that voice and their body stiffened. Its because the men and women with two golems who should have left a while ago are there. Chapter 84 – The difference in condition inside and outside the city

Chapter 84 C The difference in condition inside and outside the city

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama It was surprisingly easy to get inside the royal capital. Since a considerable number of peoplee and go every day, they can probably only perform a minimum check. But I think it should be a national defense standard to check the persons origin and purpose of entry to the country through questioning and the belongings they carry, and to set only one silver coin for the toll. I wonder if they are not worried because there are solidly equipped soldiers in the surroundings and inside the gate, and they have war potential due to the power of money? Well, if so many merchants areing from the surrounding countries, the economy is probably their first priority. As I passed through the gate and entered the castle wall while thinking such things, I was overwhelmed by the scenery. There are rows of two-storied stone buildings at the front and crowded street stalls are lined up at the side of the castle wall. There were many people moving around in that area, and a hustle and bustle were dominating the city. I step firmly on the beautiful road of stone pavement and look around. There are various people from armored soldiers and merchants in robes to beastmen and elves in just a nce. Their clothes are also diverse and interesting. And apart from the scenery near us, I face towards the back of the buildings at the center of the royal capital and roofs of tall buildings are sticking up one after another. I was told that the center of the royal capital rises like a hill, but if you look at it without knowing anything, the towering castle at the center will feel terribly huge. But for those who have neither status nor money, that ce is far away and they may get a feeling like they are being looked down on from a ce that they cant reach. ...... Taiki-sama? When I stopped walking while thinking such things, I was called out to by A. When I turn around, everyone is looking at me. Is there something wrong? No...... I was thinking its a very interesting city. I wonder how we get to the central part? I think the sturdy building in front is the entrance that leads inside. It is just, the people who enters inside are nobles and those who have a lot of money, and we may have to undergo a thorough inspection to enter. Yuri answered with a troubled look. Oh, never mind because Im not really thinking of going to the aristocratic district. For now, can we go to the stall over there? Yes, I would really like to see it. I wonder what they are selling? Yuri and A looks towards the stall with a great deal of interest. He seems to be grilling meat and the aromatic smell is appetizing. It is being grilled while skewered like a yakitori, but the seasoning seems to be nothing more than salt. The middle-aged man, who grills the meat, is in surprisingly wealthy clothes. I thought those who grills would be more lightly dressed and a stall-like person, though. Excuse me. How much is that? When I said that, the man looked at me while grilling the meat. After looking at me, he looks at A and Yuri. Andstly, he looked at Aifa and the robots, and blinked his eyes. ...... Oh, ri, right, yes. This one is five copper coins...... While ncing sideways at the man with obviously agitated behavior, I turn to A. Is it enough to buy at least ten? Ten? Um, money is not a problem at all, but can we eat that much.....? I gave a wry smile at the puzzled A and looked back at the stall man. Please give me ten. Ah, I, Ill prepare it now......! When I make an order, the man hurriedly checked the grilled meat and gave it to us. A received two and Yuri received another two. When I pay with silver coins while the rest is being grilled, Aifa skillfully received the four that he was paying close attention to and I receive thest two. Tha, thank you. Pleasee again. I gave a nod to the man who bowed very deeply and replied to him. Yes. thank you. Leaving the stall with A and the others who holds grilled meat in their hands, I ask a question. Why was that ojisan(uncle) so nervous? When I ask that to no one in particr, Aifa nods. He probably assumed that you are a noble or a rich man who can hire an elf magician and golems as a bodyguard. He is notpletely wrong, though. Aifa seriously said that while holding skewers of grilled meat in both hands. ...... Its a country with a smaller poption than a vige, though. When I said that and gave a wry smile, Aifa looks at me without saying anything. No, because the Heavenly Country has a poption of ten. Iughed in self-deprecation while thinking that and turned towards A. I want to go outside for a bit, but is it okay with you? Outside? Ah, Taiki-sama, could it be...... A closed her mouth without saying anything more andughed awkwardly. But Aifa slightly knits his brow and look towards me. ...... Do you mean, after doing some charity, the life outside might be improved? That may be so. Its just...... While muttering that, I once again look around the city. Until earlier, I was impressed by the cityscape of the different world that I personally saw for the first time, but when I calmed down, my point of view changed. There is too much difference between outside and inside the city. Therefore, this exciting and unusual cityscape, and the lively crowd of people seems to be somewhat fake. The real condition of the city is as dark as the outside and Im getting a feeling like some people are decorating it with papier mache to conceal something unpleasant. Of course, there is no way that figure is real in this city and its probably nothing but the front and back scenery. However, being unable to honestly enjoy this city due to that is also unbearable. ...... Alright, shall we go? When I said that while making a dryugh, Aifa gently nodded without saying anything. Going out of the city while being watched with doubtful eyes by the soldiers at the gate, we head towards the child earlier. As I thought, that bread would be stolen. As I was walking while thinking such thing, a crowd has appeared at the ce where the child had copsed. Most of those who have gathered are children. ...... Oya? Somehow, the number of children are...... When I stopped walking and muttered that, the children turned towards me all at once. Even if they are just children, I can feel an unusual intimidating air when so many people look at me like that. As I was thinking about what to do, the children looked at Aifa and A1, and groan softly. ...... Uu They are clearly frightened. Well, they would surely be scared if someone like Aifa who always have a stern look and the big A1 are in front of them. Ah, we dont mean to harm you, okay? I have something for the child over there...... After saying that, I spread my hands to appeal that we are harmless, but this time the childrens eyes are nailed to my hands. Now that I think of it, we are a weird group with grilled meat in our both hands. And the children have an appearance like they are obviously having trouble in their daily meals. It will be a waste if the grilled meat is not distributed. But its definitely not enough. As Im stuck in a dilemma, this time a woman in ck robe appeared from behind the children. Somehow, her appearance is like a sister of a church. U, um...... I am sorry. For the childrens rude behavior...... While the sister said that, she stood in front of the children as if to protect them with a blue face and stopped moving after she noticed that we have grilled meat in our both hands. ...... I wonder what should I do? Chapter 85 – Life of the children and Leticia

Chapter 85 C Life of the children and Leticia

Trantor: Drey Editor: Ryunakama The children are drooling from the corner of their mouth while looking at us with meat skewers in our hands. There are some children whose stomachs rumbles loudly. However, we, who have the grilled meat, are apanied by an elf magician with a menacing look and two golems. ...... What will they go through if they approach anytime.....? ...... I could somehow understand that everyone in this ce is looking at us with such eyes. While paying attention to the presence of those who watch the situation around us, I look and smile at the woman who stands to protect the children. I already said it earlier, but we dont intend to harm you. Can you lower your vignce for now? When I said that to her, the woman moved her eyes filled with surprise away from the meat that had stolen her gaze and looked at me. Do, do you think we will believe your words? All of us came here after escaping from something painful. Dont think that we are going to believe you so easily in our first meeting...... She was talking with a stern expression, but her stomach rumbled with a sound that can be heard over here in the middle of her speech. The easy-to-understand sound Guuu......, gives an illusion like time has stopped for an instant. The woman kept silent for a while, but eventually opened her mouth again. ...... Why did you call out to us? Why, did you give bread to that child? And the woman kept talking as if nothing had happened. It seems like she has a mind of steel. As I was praising the woman in my mind, A came one step forward and opened her mouth. U, um...... would you like to eat meat skewers too? I can eat it first if you suspect a poison...... When A timidly said that, the woman groaned with Uu and lowers her head. Perhaps the words of the sincere A have created a sense of guilt in the womans heart. While being at a loss, the woman turned towards A, Yuri, and me. ...... Who exactly are you......? Im the King of the smallest country in the world. Additionally, they are also princess of the Azul Kingdom, royalty of the Imperial Country of Fleida and former imperial court magician of the u Empire. Theres no way I can say such things. Iugh vaguely and shrug my shoulders. Were travelers. When I answered that, the woman narrowed her eyes with a serious look. ...... With a magician who can control golems as a bodyguard, huh? No matter how I look at it, your status is more than that, though...... Despite saying that, the womans expression became slightly rxed. Although the suspicion in her eyes didnt disappear, the woman seemed to be willing to listen to our story for the time being. De, delicious...... Right, delicious...... The children mutter their thoughts while biting deeply on the meat. There are also some children who cried and could not eat properly. The woman turned her pained expression towards their appearance and she exhaled lightly. We change location and moved to the hut at the corner. By the way, the sister-like woman, her name appears to be Leticia. Maybe because the hut where Leticia guided us was extended from behind, it looked like a disfigured tenement. Boards are ced on the ground to serve as floors, and both the wall and ceiling have been attached with irregr boards. Its terribly made little more than a livestock shed, but maybe because there are no extra things and the cleaning of Leticia is thorough, the room is unexpectedly clean. It doesnt look so wide, but I wonder if she is staying with the children here? As I was thinking such things, Leticia spoke embarrassed. ...... I am sorry for the dirty ce. It is just, we were attracting too much attention outside, so...... When Leticia said that with a hollowugh, A hurriedly shook her head. N, no, its not dirty at all...... Leticia gave a wry smile to A who tied to assuage her by choosing her words. But it is the truth...... You can probably understand it just by looking at this house, but we cant even thank you with a meal. We can only put our gratitude into words...... Hearing Leticia who said that somewhat anxiously, I think with my arms folded. I dont really mind about thanks, but when I look at this living environment, it makes me want to do something. But saying such arrogant thing makes me hesitate. U, um.....? Though, as Im contemting, Leticia bes more and more anxious. I cant help but speak. No, you dont need to thank us. Can I ask a question instead? Eh? Ah, ye, yes...... I, I will answer you as much as I can...... While looking at the puzzled A, I ask a question. If you and the children can enter inside the city beyond this wall, what would you do? I will stay here. The children will also not go inside. Leticia answered immediately. Her answer was to stay here unexpectedly, but I also felt like its as expected. But I would like to hear if she has a definite reason. ...... Why is that? When I ask her, Leticias expression rxes slightly. ...... As I thought, you are nobles who came from another country, right? I got that kind of feeling. After saying that andughing in self-deprecation, Leticia took a deep breath and began to talk about the whole surface of the country. This country is where the merchants from all over the world gathers and various goods are being bought and sold. Even with the taxes alone, the royalties and aristocrats of this country can be able to live an incredibly rich life. A great number of merchants, travelers, traders who make business with mercenaries as well as adventurers and mercenaries who undertakes the job of escort are all making money. However, there are also people among them who couldnt make money. The future awaiting those people are either a criminal ve or a debt ve. After Leticia said that, she opened her robe and exposed her shoulders. My eyes unconsciouslynded on her shoulders and neck which were too slender, but what caught my eyes apart from that was the big ve mark spreading from the back of her neck to her shoulders. A, who also has a ve mark, covers her mouth with both hands and gasps, and a deep fold forms between the brows of Aifa. Yuri was keeping silent with her brows in a character, but her eyes were shaking inpassion. ...... I, was a nun in the Callisto Church in this city. As the teacher of Callistoism, I was giving meals to the orphans with the donations that were given by every city. While pausing there, Leticia cast her eyes down and exhale weakly. However, it wasnt enough no matter how much we solve it. There were too many orphans contrary to the donation. At first, I was being opposed and forcibly convinced by the priest, but seeing the appearance of the orphaned children starving to death one after another and seeing them bing a ve after stealing leftover food in hunger, it made me unable to endure it. ...... Then, why dont you steal food? When she heard that, Leticia made another hollowugh. And she says unbelievable words. No. I couldnt bring myself to do something like stealing things, so I sold myself as a ve and personally gave a donation to the church. It was an insanely heavy story. Chapter 86 – Leticia’s Breakout Drama

Chapter 86 C Leticias Breakout Drama

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Hearing Leticias heavy speech, A hung her head with a sad expression. Her straightforward words should have aroused a lot of various questions, but no one could ask anything. I also couldnt sayWhy? No matter how you think of it, Leticias choice wouldnt lead to any good future. Its the choice that wont save anyone. But perhaps, that was the only possible choice. As I kept silent, going through those thoughts, Yuri spoke. So you sold yourself to temporarily feed the starving kids... While those actions and determination struck me as admirable, I cant help but wonder. Why couldnt you make another choice? Earning wages from work, recruiting new contributors, I think there is a lot of other options. And above all, if its Callistoism that views as a virtue giving to the less fortunate, then wouldnt the oue differ if you were to ask the other churches to help as well. Casually inquired Yuri on such a difficult topic. Certainly, all of it is important, but what kind of face should we make if this will bring out the story of how Leticia kept selling her body all this time? But with a grim face, Leticia answered Yuris question. ......In Calistoism you generally cannot work on a side. There were countless attempts to plea to the priests and ask for help from churches in other towns, but this did not produce any results. Increasing the amount of donation also did not go well, probably because of the high value of money in this country... Leticia murmured without properly finishing her sentence and cast her eyes down. My heart grew even heavier as I saw tears shining in the corners of her eyes. Leticia desperately tried various ideas, but she couldnt stand the children dying in the meantime, is how it went I guess. After spending such hellish days there, you, of course, wouldnt want to go back to that town. Suddenly, another question arises. Its what happened Leticia after. ......if you were sold off as a ve, then why are you here? How did you get away? Yes, yes......Eh, Aifa?! The way you put it...... Aifa bluntly voiced a question that was on my mind. However, I involuntarily retorted as the way Aifa asked about it sounded too direct. What a straightforwardness. However, Leticia didnt seem to care and nodded while wiping her eyes. Ah, y-yes. I became a ve and was sold at a ve store. Probably due to the rarity of being a former nun, the next day a buyer from among the nobles was found and I was prepared. For some reason, my clothes remained the same nun robes...... I was inspected, cleaned, and put on a carriage. Apparently, a very high ranked aristocrat bought me, as the destination was in the depth of the aristocratic district, so it took a while to pass through the inner gates. And you made your escape? Leticia gave a vague confirmation. ......That, the ve merchant was killed...... And I took advantage of that chaos... Killed? By the ves? N-no... A mercenary whose family was enved, came for revenge. It seems that the merchant was a nefarious one, if he found a person who could be sold for a hefty sum, he would use borderline illegal methods to drive them into very... Listening to a heavy story about Leticias past, my regrets abouting to this country grew bigger. I should have picked a nicer and more enjoyable country. No, by the view from the far sight camera alone, the cityscape looked very interesting. I was a debt ve, so I only had a temporary contract with the ve merchant. Since it was a rare urrence and I was dressed as a nun, I was able to escape outside the city, I cant call it anything other than a stroke of luck. Silently looking at the speaking Leticia, I nod, showing that I follow. So those children are the orphans that you were looking after? I brought only five orphans. There were eight more children, but the church should be able to cope if its only that many, and I also thought that it would be safer than outside the city, so I decided against taking them. The rest of the other children were wandering outside the city, without a ce to go. Eh, outside the city? Surprised I look at the children. There is clearly more than fifteen of them, subtracting the initial five, it means that she already sheltered more than a dozen of them? ......Could it be that several years have already passed since you started living here? When asked so, Leticia bitterly smiled, perhaps knowing what I was trying to say, and shook her head while gently brushing the head of the child that was sleeping beside her. The child that fell without senses had wounds all over the body. Still asleep, but since the pulse was stable there shouldnt be any problem. Looking sidelong at the child sleeping next to her, Leticia opened her mouth. No, it hasnt been a year yet... An unbelievable number of peoplee and go from this city, but in turn, a great number of people also end up on the streets. Lamentable, but rather than starving to death, some people choose to throw away children that would be a burden, and then leave on a new journey. Parents who sell their children into very are not that rare as well... Their own children... Its a sad story, but other countries also have plenty of parents who give up their children for adoption or sell them to ve merchants. As I was listening, dumbfounded, Leticia bitterlyughed. As I looked at her with a puzzled face, she donned a gentle smile. You are a kind person. To get that emotional over very and thrown away children, you are probably a very upper ss noble, far removed from themon folk? But you see us, ves and orphans, as the same human beings... If everyone was just like you, then this country surely... Leticia said, sorrowfully, and looked down. Leaving Leticias house, I deeply sighed. Since I have money it would be easy to aid them. But that doesnt provide a fundamental solution. ......For now, lets return back to the city. I want to know more about this country. When I looked back after saying that, everyone nodded in agreement with serious expressions on their faces. Chapter 87: Exploration of Karluk Kingdom’s Capital part 1

Chapter 87: Exploration of Karluk Kingdoms Capital part 1

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Upon re-examining the town after our conversation with Leticia, I became aware of its more sinister side. Take one step away from the lively streets into the back alleys and youll find starving people, orphaned kids, and even corpses lying around. Whoa... The dark side is scary...... Muttering so I look around. asionally Id encounter suspicious men and women that would stare at me without any restraint. They are clearly not from your ordinary public. Their gazes were seedy, and they even leaked pretty creepyughs from time to time. If I were to add, they also stunk really bad. The likes of vagrants, thieves, and murderers youd find anywhere. Not a big deal. It is a big deal, Aifa-san. I naturally retorted to Aifas words. Just what in the world has to happen that murderers will get a higher encounter rate than stray dogs? ......Hm? Which reminds me, I dont see any dogs or cats. When I said so, Yuri replied with her usual expression. They probably became a food, didnt they? For poor people hunting is about the only way to get meat. Hunting...... For dogs? Thats weird. Isnt hunting supposed to be about deer or boars...... A shiver ran through my body after I said that. What a scary story. The difference in wealth was literally like heaven and hell. As expected, I guess we should return to the cheerful world of the main street. When I thought so and raised my eyes, the deeper part of the back alley entered my sight. The dead-end of the dim back alley that was even gloomier than the back alley itself. Two men stood in front of a closed simplistic door. No, they didnt just stand there, they actually were kicking something at their feet. Hii, uuah...... I-Im sorry. Im sorry, please...... With stern faces, the men kept kicking an elderly man in the head and stomach. They are wearing some light leather armor, but they appear nothing like knights or guards. It doesnt seem like they are punishing the old man that stole something. H-hey......! I involuntarily called out to them. To which the men turned around with scary expressions. ......AAh? What are you? Do you want to die in ce of this geezer? The two had scars covering their hands and faces and were speaking intimidating words. Though they werent that tall, they were pretty muscr and both had frighteningly fierce looks, so they appeared surprisingly scary. Unfortunately, being a grandmas kid I couldnt just ignore a scene of cruelty being done to the elderly. Of course the same applies to women as well, I cant bear the sight of those without power being oppressed. ...Did this senior do something? When asked, the men narrowed their eyes with annoyed faces. ......Whats up with this guy? Wait a moment, he might be a son of some noble. In a pretty rude manner, the two exchanged lines while sneaking nces at me, then, and once again turned my way. This fellow snatched my food. And so we were punishing him that he wont ever do that again. N-no...... I just picked the bread that you threw awa...... Shut up, you creep. The elderly man that tried to exin himself got kicked with full strength. Blood spilled onto the ground as he took a kick in his face that could cave his nose in. As that blood got on his clothes, the man once again raised his leg with an enraged look. a-A1! As I shouted, flustered, A1 flew past me with a roaring sound. And just a moment before the man was about to hit the elderly person, A1 struck the man, blowing him away, and consequently mming him into the wall. As all that happened in just an instant, the second man just stood there blinking,pletely frozen in ce. A bitte but he soon understood the situation and with his face covered in a cold sweat he then took a step back. Wa-Wait a moment! We are men of Count Desperados right hand man, viscount Elmar Rich?! If you want to have a peaceful life in the capital you better noty a finger on us! Well, I already did...... As I say a bit awkwardly, the man vigorously nods expressing his agreement. Y-yes, I know! We just had a bit of a misunderstanding! It cant be helped since you knew nothing about us! Just an unfortunate ident! But now its different, right? Now, you are aware, right?! In that case, it might be better to get rid of you here and now. Elf-niisan, dont say such scary stuff?! Looking at the man trembling from Aifas words I ask Yuri. Sorry, but can you heal wounds of that old man? Please leave it to me. Answering lightheartedly Yuri cheerfully made her way to the old man. Seeing Yuri treat the old mans injuries, the man, that was looking for an opportunity to escape by himself turned and ran. And as soon as he showed his back Aifa invoked an earth spell aiming at the back of the mans head. Being hit with a stone the size of a fist the man easily went down. Giving a sidelong nce to the man that fainted after falling quite badly as he was running, I get on one knee beside Yuri that was treating the old mans wounds. Are you okay? With an expression half-filled with horror, he then expressed his gratitude while groveling on the ground. Tha-thank you very much...... Thank you very much...... No, dont mind it...... If you are okay then its fine. Saying that with augh I stood up. The old man seemingly had something to add, but since the men were defeated by A1 and Aifa there shouldnt be any problem. As we left the old man and returned to the main street, the sky that until a moment ago was dark and cloudy suddenly cleared up. Right away I felt the tension leaving me as being enveloped in the joyous atmosphere the events and the scenery of the back streets now seemed like a dream. Since it came to this we should check the aristocratic district as well. To my words, A showed a somewhat gloomy expression. Are you against going there? When asked she shook her head and refuted. No, I just spotted a shop the sells ves...... A shop that sells ves? Following her gaze, I looked where A was looking and indeed, near the castle walls stood a conspicuous store. The walls and shutters were decorated with cloth of intense primary colors, and with the signboard-like thing near the entrance, it was hard to mistake it for something other than a shop. However, in front of the shop were no merchandize, only a signboard in chain motif right next to the exit. Is that it? It doesnt seem to be too popr. If I remember correctly, werent ves one of the mainmodities of this country? I asked with those thoughts, but A shook her head with a regretful expression. For a while carriages loaded withrge quantities of ves keeping and going. Most likely, down the street, there is a lot of ve stores lined-up. I see. So the farther we get from the main gates of the capital, the more numerous ve traders be. But anyway, I saw quite a lot of carriages passing us, are you saying that all of them were like that? Not all, but at least half of them are...... More than half? Way more than two dozens of carriages went past us already. Unable to conceal my astonishment, I tried to peek inside one of the shops. Inside, it was a bit dim with a lot of huge cages lined-up. ......There is nothing but old and sick. Location-wise its probably nothing but cheap ves here. Hearing Aifa I couldnt help but frown. Not feeling like going out of my way to go inside, we proceed down the main road. And just as A expected, the further we went the more ve stores we saw. Also shops that for example had only strong-looking men and women or stores with good looking young people started appearing. Among those even were shops with nothing but humans with animal tails and ears or shops with only beautiful elves. With the numerous ve stores, a great variety of merchandise and swarms of people flocking to the goods, not only As but Yuris and Aifas expressions also gradually grew sour. As one would expect, Im also getting fed up. With those thoughts, we kept walking along the street until finally, a remarkably huge building appeared at the end of the street. As I looked inquiringly at the mysterious building thatpletely blocked the road I heard voices of men in luxurious attire that entered there. Well, its about time. Regime Company outdid us previously. This time, we have to seize victory. Yes, of course. After all, this time, ording to rumors, there is a special lot of a princess of a fallen kingdom. If we can get the deal it will greatly contribute to spreading the name of ourpany. Such an enthusiastic exchange reached my ears. ......The venue of a ve auction, huh. Murmuring I looked up at the building that in its splendor even resembled a lords mansion. Chapter 88: Exploration of Karluk Kingdom’s Capital part 2: The auction

Chapter 88: Exploration of Karluk Kingdoms Capital part 2: The auction

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Thirty five. Forty! Fifty! Here we have it, fifty! Any other bids? Then fifty it is! Yeah! In such casual manner people were bought and sold. The men that with 50 gold coins won the bid for a young female ve went to the back in order to receive his goods, apparently having no intentions to bid anymore. The auctions host though presented everything with an unchanging smile on his face in a lively and humorous manner still proceeds with things very quickly. Then points to the amount of merchandise, the ves. Then, todays main article! Coming from a major noble family of Fruke Kingdom, the surviving member of Counts Halfen house! Miss Catherine Halfen! When the presenter called the name, three beauties appeared from the backstage and came forward. To the sides, two girls in something simr to a bunny girl outfit, showing a lot of skin, and a girl in a white dress to the center. Swaying her magnificent, almost sparking blonde hair, the girl raised her head. The strong gaze that wouldnt allow one to suspect the tiniest bit of nervousness towards the fact that her fate will be shortly decided by an auction. Perhaps she was rousing attention with her dignified bearing, but the venue grew silent as every participant had their gaze glued to her. Fruke Kingdom that recently was erased from the map in conflict with u Empire. The daughter of a high ranking noble from a small but renowned kingdom! Fifteen years old, just recently reaching a marriageable age! Both her body and soul were polished into that of a high ranking noble, thus the highest quality! Of course, a virgin! Being a premium-grade ve only one contractor is permitted, limitations can be applied, however, death link is not allowed. Exined the presenter with an unprecedented passion. By the way, death link is a special ve seal that kills the ve upon the owners death. Before this, a number of ves with such marks applicable appeared, mainly those that would be used as a substitute for soldiers or maids. In short, its required to prevent betrayals. In Catherines case, I guess she is too valuable, so her dying like that would be a problem. And as I was observing with a sour look, the auction for Catherine finally started. Well then, for this lot we will start from the lowest price of 10 gold coins! Twenty! Thirty! Fifty! One hundred! The price spiked with outrageous speed and excitement in the venue grew proportionally to that. ......Taiki-sama, will you participate as well? I reply to the question of Yuri, that was sitting beside me, with a sigh. As I took part in conflicts with Azur kingdom and u empire, I received post-war settlements, reparations so to say, furthermore, I also received various riches and treasures as a proof of friendship, so I had funds. However, even if I bought out all of the ves in this venue, their number on the next auction will not change and it wont work as a solution. I wont say something as arrogant as Id fix ves issue, but I also feel murky about buying and saving one or two here. As I fought with emotion that I didnt clearly understand myself, a man, so overweight that his rear stuck from the sides of his chair, raised his hand. One thousand. With those words the venue became silent. Moments ago the bids were in the 500 area, and now the price just doubled. Murmurs run through the venue, but no one dares to raise. Ye-yes! Then, one thousand gold! Is this fine? Then, sold for one thousand gold! As if he suddenly came to senses, the host announced the winning bid. The fat manughed with his whole body shaking and overlooked other participants with amusement. While many frowned upon his crude manner, some appeared to know the man and hurried to avert their gaze. So he is either a noble or a powerful person of some kind. Looking closely, he appeared more like a viinous merchant. Combined with his gaudy red and gold clothes he seemed to me like nothing but a tasteless upstart. ......Even in Karluk Kingdom, one thousand gold is arge sum, right? Its an outrageouslyrge sum. You can erect a mansion at the capital for such money. Ah, but in Karluk Kingdom, it will only you a two-story house...... A normal ve would be bought for silver or one gold coin at most. As expected, being a daughter of a high ranking noble, that beauty will be a huge point. Almost ending up as a ve herself, A was quite well-informed. I brought a few hundred gold with me, but now I instantly became afraid of carrying them around. The host started giving a closing speech, so I guess its the time for us to leave. Getting outside, under the light of the sun, I stretch my limbs. I think we sat there for at least three hours. As I look forward, pondering on what we should do next, a certain scene entered my sight. A man of suspicious appearance wearing leather armor and leather boots was pestering a merchant-like man in a turban. Robbery. Such a word came to my mind. ......For now, lets help him, I guess. A1? Saying just that and turning to A1 was enough for him to make his way to the scene in long strides. Whaat? Want to screw with...... Go-golem?! Eh?! The astounded duo. Well, lets not start a scene...... So, what was the reason for your argument? I asked them in an amicable tone, trying not to agitate them too much, but the two went pale and averted their gazes. Why? Chapter 89: The cause of dispute

Chapter 89: The cause of dispute

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama The ve I bought from him ran away! And as I said, your bad management is to me...... Bastard, the hell did you say?! The shouting man and the scared man that refutes him anyway. After arguing with each other for a while they turned to me. Mister Noble! He is the one to me, right?! No no, Master. What this fellow is saying is incredibly selfish...... For some reason, the two asked me to resolve this, but naturally, I had no such authority. It seems they mistook me for a high ranking aristocrat that walks around with beauties and a bodyguard capable of controlling a golem, but its not like I had any power in this kingdom. Nheless, telling them to scram aftering to them myself would be strange as well. So I decided on getting as many details as possible from them and giving the fairest judgment I can. I regret to say this, but this side is right. Objectively evaluating their arguments I decided to support the merchant. Wh-why is that?! The shady man opened his eyes wide and took a step in my direction. Well, you had a contract, and you put your name on it, I dont think you can overturn that. After all, it states that no guarantees are given for what happens after the deal. N-noo waay......! The man was clearly disappointed with my decision. But it cant be helped. A contract is a scary thing. Surely, next time he will pay more attention to a contract before making a deal. Sh-shit! Youll regret this, Diego! You dirty merchant! Seeing the man running with such parting words, the one called Diego made a wry smile. ......Good grief, what a brazen fellow. Well, but if it wasnt for your aid. You really saved me here... Being killed over such unjustified resentment would be unbearable. Since he can say that with a smile, this Diego fellow should be quite used to tough situations. In the first ce, if you buy criminal ves just because they are cheap and then gox on supervision, its merely obvious that they will run away. Putting additional limitations on troublesome ves ismon sense, refusing to do that since there is supposedly no money... Smiling wryly at Diego mumbling in anger, I raise a hand. Well then, Well be leaving at this. When I said this and tried to leave, Diego made a startled expression and spread his hands. Ah, please wait one moment! If you have time avable, by all means, please visit ourpany! It might be a trifle, but Id like to give you at least a token of gratitude...... Company? I feel kind of reluctant about getting chummy with a ve trader. Thinking so I was about to softly decline, but Diego donned a merchant-like smile. Other than ves we also deal in a great variety of other goods! After all, in the country to which I belong, our Reginshionpanypetes for the first or second ce. I serve as an assistant to the deputy branch manager there. Diego said proudly. I wasnt sure how assistant to deputy branch manager was different from amon employee, but I understood that it was quite arge organization. If they have goods other than ves, then I indeed would be interested in taking a look. If you insist this much, then I guess Ill pay you a visit. When I replied, Diego eximed in delight and pointed to the area further down the road. Ooh! Then, please, over here! Let me show the way to thepany where I work! Looking at Diego strolling slightly ahead of us with those words, A groaned with an inexplicable expression. ......I wonder if it will be alright with a ve seal. What if they mistake me and Aifa-san for merchandise... That wont happen. But even if it did, should I will trick them by saying that you are my ves? As I unintentionally made such a ck joke, I turned around to see As with slightly reddened cheeks. Ta-Taiki-samas ve...... This is good in its own way...... And also Aifa nodded confidently, while A kept mumbling something to herself. Its a jo-joke? A joke! Okay? We are going to lose sight of Diego-san! Feeling like I flipped some weird switch, I, flustered, ran after Diego. After that A kept acting weirdly, shaking her head with her hands on her cheeks, while Yuri looked at that spectacle with a soft smile. What a suspicious lot. And with Diego in the lead that suspicious lot reached an intersection of the street filled with ve stores and a street where ordinary stores were lines up. Pointing to the most splended building that stood at the corner of that big intersection, Diego spoke. Now, now, we arrived! This is the capitals second branch office of Reginshionpany! The one where I work! Yeah...... Looking up at the store I involuntarily said. It was a three-story building, of which I didnt see many in this town. In addition, each floor was even taller than the previous, so in fact, it was as high as a four-story building, a mammoth of a store. Merchandize was lined up, even in front of the entrance on the first floor, the customer traffic also appeared good. Women in skimpy dresses that were waving their hands from the veranda-like section of the building on the second floor, bothered me a little, but at first nce, it appeared like a very fine building. Manager! Manager Rabia! As Diego shouted, calling the manager, in a short while anky man with a lean appearance appeared from the interior. Furrowing his brows, the man hurriedly made his way towards us with a gloomy expression. Then, struck Diego on the head. Dont make a racket in front of customers. It will make people question the ss of our establishment. How many times do I have to repeat this before you understand. As he was scolding him, Rabia shook Diegos head grabbing it with both hands. And while still in the process of chastising Diego, he finally noticed us, and looking at A1 and Aifa his eyes opened wide. ......Sorry for showing you this unsightly scene. Im the one entrusted with this store, the name is Rabia. Diego, introductes himself. And after making such a greeting he released Diego. On the other hand, the released Diegoughed cheerfully and patted himself on the chest. This is the nobleman that saved me in a pinch! Ah, which reminds me, I didnt ask your names! Everyone, can we hear your names? After hearing Diegos introductions, which hardly can be counted as such, Rabia struck him on the head with a fist, while still looking our way with a charming smile. Chapter 90: Reginshion Trade Company

Chapter 90: Reginshion Trade Company

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Reginshionpany is a huge enterprise that deals in all kinds of ves, from the best to the worst, arms and armor, daily necessities, food, and even horses and horse carriages, somewhat simr to a mall. It seems that they were yet to get into real estate business, but apparently they are nning to make connections with royalty that havend and property rights and open something like an agency. Receiving a brief exnation of thepany at the meeting room, I nod along. Ourpany has longstanding rtionships with Count Inge-sama, Viscount Sorama-sama, and also Marquis Amond-sama of Binz principality. As such, we are proud to say that apart from the capital, we are the biggest firm of this country. However, to our regret, all of the ve traffic rted to the royal family is controlled by the Koshmarpany, so we are finding it a bit difficult to grasp more power in the capital. As he muttered those words regretfully, his stern face grew even darker. It seems that war prisoners, foreign royalty and titled nobility that were reduced into very, in addition to nobles of Karluk Kingdom, that were enved after being disinherited, and those that in the past held significant positions, first go through the king, then through Koshmarpany, then presented at the ve auction, and only thenmon merchants like Rabia can get their hands on them. Why do they go through the royals and Koshmarpany? Thats because they will be the property of the royal family if royals will be pleased with them, and if they catch the attention of Koshmarpany, they will be sold by them. In other words, only left-overs make it to the auction. Mm? But todays auction had a person of pretty ancient and honorable origins...... When I voiced my question, Rabia made a slight nod. Miss Catherine Halfen. A person that was a daughter of Fruke Kingdoms upper nobility. In her case, there are some special circumstances involved. And by that you mean? When asked, Rabia slightly lowered his voice. ......Miss Catherines beauty was known even in foreign kingdoms. After all, when she was only twelve she received marriage proposals from royal families and dukes of three countries, including those considered major powers. Being a small kingdom, Fruke Kingdom used a long time to carefully investigate the other parties in order to get into the marriage that will allow for the most profitable alliance. However, facing that zingly fast invasion from u Empire, they were destroyed without even a chance to ask their neighbors for help. But well, with those amazing attacks of u Empire of that time, the surrounding countries had no choice but to be more cautions. So they wouldve received no help in any case. As Rabia continued by shrugging his shoulders with an ambiguous expression while saying that they got lucky that the previous emperor met his demise, I only nod, hiding my nervousness. Well, as such, the current u Empire, being preupied with internal affairs, began to sell war prisoners en mass, but even being surrounded by countless other jewels, that precious gem stood out too much. Thus, although being the economic power and yetcking in military powerpared to the other kingdoms, Karluk royal family couldnt make a swift purchase of her. So, to put it simply, since she had too many influential people in the surrounding countries after her, Karluk Kingdom decided to pass on that purchase. Well, from what I heard there were probably other good looking ex-nobles, so the royal family didnt have much of a reason to go out of their way to get her. ......But the more I hear, the more it seems like the people are nothing but amodity here...... I muttered, being quite fed up, but unable to understand it out Rabia only tilted his head. Ah, our conversation got a bit long. Then, Diego. Bring our sign of gratitude. Yes! Ordered by Rabia, Diego brought two rectangr boxes. Opening, something akin to small narrow knives were enshrined there. One of them was a very simple straight knife, another one a splendid ornate knife of silver color. We will give you one. Please, take your pick. To Rabias words, I fold my arms. Their materials are different, probably a simple knife can turn out to be a better one. As I was observing them with those thoughts, A and Yuri spoke up at the same time. How unusual. Mithril knife. And this here is a silver knife. Perhaps surprised that they saw through this with just a nce Rabia eyes opened wide while Diego leaked an astonished voice. Oh my, as one would expect. Even viscount wont have much contact with mithril... So, Taiki-sama is an upper-rank noble after all...... Ignoring Diegosments, A and Yuri tilted their heads while still surveying the knives. ......But this mithril knife. Has a little weird color...... Saying that A looked at a ring on the index finger of her right hand. Eh?! Mithril ring?! And on top of that even an ornamented one! Seeing how A nonchntly revealed that her ring was mithril-made, Diego went intoplete shock. It seems to me like its different from mine as well. And as if to deliver a final blow, Yuri pulled out a dagger from her bosom. As she drew it from a magnificent white sheath, an extravagant and yet very delicate double-edged short sword showed itself. Entirely mithril made dagger?! And such a luxurious and gorgeous one...... Only royalty can have something like that?! As Diego was shouting, almost foaming at the mouth, Rabia sat with a forced smile, while dripping in a cold sweat. Ho-how mean of you...... To think the two here were the masters...... No, being told so I cant help but realize my mistake with that elegance you possess. I believe you are a royalty of prominent countries... Rabias speech turned strange, could it be that he is confused. And while I sat with a wry smile, Aifa, that until now stayed silent, with a sour look blurted out something unnecessary. Insolence. Taiki-sama is a king in his own right, those two are royalties of other kingdoms. That bombshell announcement froze time for Rabia and Diego. Chapter 91: Trouble out of misunderstanding

Chapter 91: Trouble out of misunderstanding

N-no, no, no, its really just an incredibly small country. I say that, but the two only shake their heads left and right at high speed. No, from the very moment I saw you I thought that Taiki-sama, no, that Your Highness possesses a dignity that no mere noble cane close! Truly so! Compared to Your Highness, Count Inge is just a crap! A crap I say! Summoning us himself all the time and acting all high and mighty and yet haggling endlessly! That jerk should change his name to Count Minge! The two were in utter confusion. I cant help but feel sorry for Count Inge, whose name is getting dragged through the mud. Im not even being humble, my country is truly very small. Why am I even gettingpared with that Count Inge? Being told that they, by all means, would like to build a close rtionship with me, I reply in a typical japanese-like vague fashion. After that, I received a brief excursion through the stores interior, and while still astonished about the fact that the whole of the second floor was dedicated to ve trade I left the store. ...Im a bit tired. As I muttered such words involuntarily, A showed an awkward smile. One cannot obtain connections with royalty that easily after all, even if one were to try. On top of that, it was even revealed that Taiki-sama is a king, so naturally, theyd be very eager. Aifa-san...... As I turned a reproachful look to him, Aifa made a troubled expression. I understand that it was my fault. Receiving a clumsy apology I made a wry smile. Well, its fine. I received something amazing after all. Saying so I take the knife that was hanging at my waist in both hands. This is a gift that I received in a set with a leather belt decorated with splendid embroidery. Pulling the knife from the leather and metal sheathe revealed a thin yet imposing de. A fully mithril knife. The length of the de is about 20 centimeters. Surprisingly light, it is only about the same weight as a fruit knife. The whitish silvery de that sparkled brightly in the light, upon closer look showed a mysterious charm. By the way,pared to Yuris de the amount of mithril used was about a half as much. But to be honest, I preferred this thin de with little to no decorations to that extravagant dagger that Yuri had. As I absentmindedly observed the knife, Yuri called out to me. By the way, Taiki-sama. Where are we going to stop today? The words that made me go Ah. We shouldve asked at that firm the way to the aristocratic district. This way we couldve stopped at a hotel for nobles or something... The public order doesnt seem to be that good, but lets search in this area for a ce to stay. A1 is also here, so it should be okay. When I made a suggestion with such thoughts, Aifa stepped forward without hesitation. Id like you to leave this to me. I shall secure the lodging. Ah, p-please do. I got overwhelmed by his forceful tone. Aifa dashed away the very moment he heard my reply. Thinking that its dangerous to go alone, I made a single robot follow him, apanying Aifa going at a quick pace it soon disappeared from sight. Left behind, we nced at each other. For the time being, I guess well leave the inn to Aifa. And as soon as we exchangedughs after that line, a horse carriage stopped right next to us. Eh? I hear that foolish voice, as its sound reached my own ears, and then I blink. A little period of stiffness, a short moment. In that short moment, the door of the carriage opened and a man stuck his hand out. And with a force that was enough to make an audible sound, he grabbed a wrist. M-Me?! For some reason, I eximed such a thing. For some strange reason, despite Yuri and A being right next to me, the one dragged inside of the carriage was me. Pipe down! Before I could even say ah, I was already tied up by a brawny man and thrown onto a carriage seat. Ta-Taiki-sama! I heard As voiceing from the outside, but steadily it grew more and more distant. I have to escape somehow. Thoughts kept going around in my mind, but I was unable toe up with a way to aplish that. The elven magician is not with you and dull a golem has no chance of catching up. Give it up. The man announced in a low voice. Then, he red at the knife on my waist. You are a noble, right? And in addition, one great enough to get a gift from that Reginshionpany. I frown hearing those words and perhaps taking that as a positive answer the man snorted and pointed to his neck. ......In the past, I was a ve to such a high noble. The man had a ve crest on a pretty noticeable spot on his neck. I was lucky enough to escape. But ves died on a daily basis at the mansion where I was kept. Do you know why? Not getting enough food and sleeping at a ce hardly different from stables surely were among the reasons, but the biggest one was the masters violence. Usually, hed regrly beat and kicked his ves, but when he was in a particrly foul mood, an unlucky one might even get their limbs cut off with a knife. I gulp as he, seemingly seething with rage, told me of the dreadful livelihood of a ve. The contents were scary, but the bloodthirst directed at me was also terrifying. As I kept silent and tried to take as little space as possible, the man, while still pointing his sharp gaze at me, spoke up again. So, we will take our revenge. We finally managed to get a foothold inside the aristocratic district as well. The number of ex-verades exceeded one hundred. We even have aplices. Just you look, nobles. Ill make you cry. To that grudge-filled voice and gaze, I finally squeezed out a voice. a-A1...... ......AaAh? What was that? The man narrowed his eyes quizzically. And the next moment he raised a scream, as the roof of the carriage was torn off with a terrifying sound of destruction. Chapter 92 Let’s listen

Chapter 92 Lets listen

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama In a blink of an eye, the carriage got dismantled while the horse and a coachman rushed to escape for their lives. With the sudden appearance of the golem that he thought he managed to lose, the man now curled up, making his forceful tone from just a short while ago seem like a lie. The location seemed to have only scarce pedestrian traffic, yet the number of witnesses was still high. As people kept screaming here and there, I got A1 to tear the ropes and stood up. Da-damn...... I cant get up...... Looking at the frightened man, I wonder what I should do next. This man is pretty much a terrorist that has his aim set on nobles. However, I understand his reasons. Going from his story a while ago, if targets of his revenge are only such viinous nobles, then I even consider it not to be a problem. But if he is gunning for all nobles, then no doubt, innocent and good-natured aristocrats will get killed as well. I mean, just a moment ago, I myself was about to get killed. Not sure how my thinking state was perceived by the man, but he promptly drew a knife he had on the waist. And then, pointed the de at his own throat. S-stop! As I tried to stop him while panicking, A1 grabbed the mans hand and stopped him physically. As expected of A1. Efficient. Ki-kill me! I wont yield to torture! Trying to force a confession out of me is pointless! The man yelled frantically. I guess he is trying to die for the sake of hisrades. He looked so desperate, that it seems I began to look like a bad guy to the onlookers. ......Okay. First of all, lets calm down and have a talk. The people seem to be gathering, lets switch location. When I told him that, the mans face wentpletely pale as if all of the blood was drained from him. We-where are you nning to take me?! Le-let me go! Please, kill me! And so, having A1 carry the half-crazed man, I get out of the carriage while gathering frightened looks. Taiki-sama!!! Seeing A and Yuri running from the other side of the street I raise one hand. Tha-Thank goodness......! I couldnt even imagine what to do if something happened to Taiki-sama...... Im d that nothing happened. Giving my thanks and an apology to the two that run up to me while breathing heavily, I then began to talk as we walked. Looks like they were aiming for me. However, being done in so brilliantly in that timing that Aifa wasnt around, I cant help but salute them. So my reaction was a bit dyed. As I say that with a wry smile, the two following behind make troubled expressions. Since its Taiki-sama we are talking about, self-defense should be but a simple matter...... Yet seeing you get abducted like that before our own eyes is bad for the heart. Isnt it nice that you didnt anger Taiki-sama, kidnapper-sama? You couldve be cinders. No no, Yuri-san. Please dont make some kind of a devil out of me... To Yuris words, the man on top of A1 shoulder turned a shade of blue and stiffened. Wryly smiling at that sight, I tried to object, then, Aifa flew to us with a serious look on his face. ......Looks like you are fine. Aifa Uttered uponnding, after he spotted us. Aifa-sama, yourete. Yuriughed, but Aifa lowered his head with a grim expression. ......I have no excuse. At least let me interrogate this brazen fellow. Hearing those words spoken by Aifa in a cold tone, I shivered along with the apprehended man and shook my head. I-Its fine. I can do that much myself. ...Understood. Aifa reluctantly agreed. By the way, being unfortunately exposed to way too much attention, we decided not to stop at the inn picked by Aifa, and as if running away, once again left the city. When we outlined what happened, Leticia made a concerned expression and hummed. ......Is that so? Now, I didnt understand the reason why you brought him here, but I got the general picture. Nodding to Leticias words, I then point at the man that sat with a sour face. Perhaps able to calm down as time passed, but the man now was ring at me with an expression that showed that he resolved himself. Wryly smiling at that spectacle, I lean to Leticia. If its fine with you, can you exin to this man that we are not bad nobles? I dont want them to keep targeting me from now on, so Id like to resolve this misunderstanding before I let him go. When I whispered so to Leticia, she first slightly opened her eyes in surprise, and the next moment replied with a bit of an awkward smile. Fufu. So thats how it was. Indeed, releasing a person right after he made an attempt on your life is a kindness bordering with foolishness. For me, its also unpleasant to allow a misunderstanding about such a person to continue. And like that, she easily epted my request. Im quite happy about that, though the notes of disappointment in her tone didnt sit quite right with me. While I kept pondering on that, Leticia stood up and walked past me. Then, she sat facing the man, looked directly at him, and suddenly turned a palm of her hand. Then, pped him across the face with a nice sound. -p...? Not only me, but everyone in the room was bewildered by that sudden strike. The pped man froze for a moment, but soon realized what had happened and then red angrily. Wha-what are you doing...! Not taking her eyes off the man that bellowed in a threatening tone, Leticia then shouted right back at him in an even louder voice. Be silent! I involuntarily straightened my back due to the force behind that voice. You are assuming that the target for your revenge is there, and use that to justify your actions. But you are wrong. Havingpletely changed her tone, Leticia spoke in a mild tone, as if remonstrating him. How am I wrong?! I will exact my revenge on nobles! Whats wrong about taking an eye for an eye! As the man roared menacingly, Leticia pped him without saying a word. Once again, the sound of a p boomed across the room. Im the one talking. Talking back is not permitted. When Leticia dered so, the man sunk into silence with a confused look. ......Yikes. I involuntarily muttered seeing Leticias forceful attitude. Looking around, As shoulders were slightly shaking. Since something cruel was done to me, I will repay with the same coin. That I can understand. You surely have strong hatred and resentment. But should your resentment befall those people? Did Taiki-sama, the one that would heal a wounded child and bestow charity upon those in need, do anything cruel to you? He-heal? Charity? Y-You are lying! They are Reginshionpanys...... Smack, that is another p that resounded through the room, and the man once again closed his mouth. Im still talking. When Leticia told him so, the man, for a moment, looked like he was about to cry. Leticia in sermon mode is super scary. Chapter 93 Introduction

Chapter 93 Introduction

Chastised by Leticia the man becamepletely docile. Him looking frightened and dripping in a cold sweat is probably just my imagination. So, how many radical extremists targeting nobles are there? When asked, the man nced at Leticia a couple of times, as if to get some kind of affirmation, and then said. E-eighty......No, I meant, there are eighty, miss...... Leticia donned a satisfied smile when the man corrected himself. This gives me chills for some reason. So the number is less than a hundred. Quarreling with nobles is simply reckless then. The man red in anger at Aifa when he made such ament. ......We are a gathering of former ves and their families. Eighty is the number of those that can fight, if we add cooperators then it would reach two hundred. Eighty or two hundred, no difference. With that, you would only get smashed and thats it. What would you know......?! Unless we promptly take action, the treatment of ves wont change...... The man was about to get agitated, but with a single re from Leticia, all that passion disappeared. Snorting at that sight, Aifa then looked my way. ......What is Taiki-samas view on this? When Aifa asked, everyones eyes turned to me. Since he threw the ball to me out of the blue I panicked a little but made an effort and pretending to be calm nodded. ......Well, this would be difficult. And the end goal also seems ambiguous. If you have a revenge target and you want to do something to them, that can work, I guess, but doing something with all nobility or changing the position of the ves...... Thats a bit too much out there. I think the objective should be established more properly. Too much out there? As A tilted her head quizzically, I answer with a vague smile. Well, look. For example, if your aim is to take revenge on a noble, you can narrow your aim, and then study their daily life. Like the time they leave home, that sort of stuff. Certainly, thats correct. As I heard, information gathering, timing, and choice of location are the basics of assassination. For some reason Yuri agreed, looking quite convinced, but the contents of her words were all about the assassination. But, since it was too scary, I decided not to retort and continued my talk. ......Then there is a matter of ve treatment, Were some ex-ves to kill a noble, that on the contrary would make such bad nobles hate ves. So you should think about other measures. For example, changing thew or reducing the number of non-criminal ves. There should be a lot of options. When I hummed after saying that, the man looked at me with round eyes. A-Are you really thinking of us?...... As humans?... Well, a ve is still a person, arent they? And going in reverse, be it noble or be it a king, they are still only humans. Its only a question of your birth, were you born as royalty you wouldve studied the way of kingship and the best disciplines your country has to offer. Then you also wouldve learned swordsmanship, horsemanship and in addition the proper bearing for royalty. I arrogantly kept bbering my own opinion, but the man kept listening quietly, from time to time muttering under his nose, repeating my words. ...Kings, aristocrats, ves, all of them are humans like me... Seeing him mutter, I wondered if I screwed up. In such hierarchical societies where your position is decided upon birth, information can be a hindrance. With royalty at the very top, the more blindly devoted their retainers, the more loyal they would seem. And ideally, those at the base of that structure should just keep sweating for the benefit of those on top, without getting any doubts about that inequality. So looking at this from the feudal perspective, Im giving unnecessary ideas to a being of the lowest ss, a ve. In the worst-case scenario, a portion of the thoughts that I voiced might resonate with some and create a cue for a rebellion against the nobility. As proof of my suspicions, hearing my words Leticia, Yuri and even A stood seized by surprise. Aifa didnt seem much surprised though. being one of the elves, the folk of the forests, he might be less ustomed to the world of aristocracy. If my words became a cause for arge-scale revolt, regardless of merit, a lot of people would die. It would be terrible if it came to that. As I, trembling with fear, continued to observe, the man kept muttering something to himself, looking downwards. The man kept rumination on my words for a while, but then suddenly raised his head and spoke up. ......Its my first time seeing a person like you, no, a person like Taiki-sama. If its you, perhaps you will lend your strength to us...... If its fine with you, would you meet myrades? Saying that, the man looked at me, pleading. Eh, meet the resistance? Or is it partisans? No, it doesnt matter, I just tried to resolve the misunderstanding, but things took a dubious turn. ......By the way, where are yourrades? Trying to divert the conversation somehow, I asked the only question I could muster. Ooh! So you will cooperate! We have headquarters in the depths of back alleys of the ck market! It seems they dont think that runaway ves might hide in the ve market. A well hidden and little known ce. There is an escape path nearby, so we actually can easily go outside the capital. A part of the stone wall is made to be removable, you would never notice it under normal circumstances. Ah, right. My name is Richt. Please treat me well, Taiki-sama! I only asked one question and Richt blurted out a piece of top-secret information. It made me want to facepalm, but I resisted that impulse and replied. I didnt say that I will cooperate yet, why are revealing everything so readily...... I asked, almost in a groan, but Richt replied with a cheerful expression. I fell in love with the caliber of Taiki-samas character! I can put my trust in you, the one who treats us as fellow humans! Dont just dere such a thing. ......Huuh. Well, in for a penny, in for a pound. In any case, its also a fact that I already had my concerns about the treatment of the ves. With a deep, deep sigh, I muttered so. Chapter 94: Let’s meet the resistanc

Chapter 94: Lets meet the resistanc

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama With Richt as our guide, we proceed inside the town through the secret path in the fort walls. The fort wall was made of countless stones, cut and stacked on top of each other, but Richt moved stones around like some kind of a puzzle. What we got after a while, was a small round passage a single person could get into, bending over. Surprisingly it doesnt crumble, but it surely lowered the durability of the wall. If by some chance this wall was breached in invasion and the country got destroyed, could we say that the former ves indirectly fulfilled their revenge? ...Which reminds me, I think a long time ago there already was a concrete-like material, but I see nothing of that sort at the moment. And while muttering such thoughts, we enter the town. But a problem urred right away. A1 couldnt get through the small hole. The sight of two giant robots bending over and earnestly trying to get in evokes tears. ......It would be better to have golems wait outside. I-is it really? A showed an uneasy expression to Aifas words, but Yuri looked at her with a warm smile. Aifa-sama is with us, though I may becking, I will assist as well. And above all, the Great Sorcerer Taiki-sama is with us. Persuaded by Yuri, A breathed a sigh of relief. I-Indeed. Even though Taiki-sama is with us, what am I even thinking. A, with an embarrassed smile on her face, took a step closer. Sorry. Id like someone to protect me as well. Enduring the urge to say that, I look at Aifa and Yuri. If you two are going to guard us, then we should be okay. Leave it to me. Yes. I received some good replies. Thats somefort. A1, wait at Leticia-sans ce. If some dangerous fellowes, make sure to protect Leticia-san. When I turned around with those words, A1, still groveling on the other side of the wall, wobbled his head in agreement. And then left, taking the other unit with him. ......You can move them even at a distance? As expected of Taiki-sama. Richt expressed his admiration at that sight. Thanks to As boasts, he now was under the misconception of me being a great magician. I want to solve this misunderstanding, but due to being unable to talk in detail about the robots, its still a pending issue. Richt worked on mending the wall while muttering somewhat excitedly Taiki-sama is an amazing person. Considering how snappishly he was plugging the stones, the result looked pretty good. Most likely, just like a real puzzle, the stones had a proper order to them, ording to color, shape, and texture. And while I was thinking that, the wall was restored back to its original state. Sorry for the wait. Now, this way please. Richt beckoned us to follow in a servile manner and then began to walk, showing the way. Until now my attention was mostly seized by the hole in the defense wall, but the surrounding scenery was awful. The very definition of slums, no, even worse than that. Debris from buildings scattered all the way to the defensive walls. A stenching from mysterious trash and scrap. Weed growing as it pleases from the gaps in cracked or crumbling pavement. I guess its not all that bad since at least there are no corpses in sight. Richt kept walking unhindered through such a wretched ce. Walking through the narrow and filthy alleys, taking turn after turn, and by the time I finally was not able to tell which way we were facing anymore, losing all sense of direction, Richt stopped. ......Richt? Who the hell are they? A voice sounded out from a corner further down the alley as three men appeared. Like some kind of assassins, they were d in dark robes. Though they appeared ragged and thin, their eyes had a gloomy light glittering within. Rejoice! Its Taiki-sama and his followers. They will cooperate with us! Richt replied excitedly. No matter how you look at it, such a replycked in detail and was way too unnatural. Hearing Richts words, the trio silently pulled daggers from their robes and assumed stances. Under their robes was armor that showed signs of prolonged use. ......Richt. We heard that a few hours ago you were taken away by the people that appeared like nobles. So they tricked you? Or was it some kind of a drug? While asking one question after another, the men kept shortening the distance. Wa-wait a minute! Im not being manipted! They are really good nobles! They are different from scumbags we are after! Richt shouted in panic, but the three men remained just as cautions. What a bother. Should I make them disappear with wind magic? Aife muttered. I fold my arms and sigh. If we start a fight here, it will have consequencester. If possible, I would prefer to persuade them...... Saying that I tried to focus on the conversation between Richt and the trio, but their positions kept going in parallel with no hope of ever intersecting. And while I was pondering, Aifa pointed one hand at the trio and spoke up. I will be careful not to injure them. Promptly giving up, Aifa started preparing magic. Then, three men immediately went on guard and began to move. Its a mage! Dont drop your guard! Get him all at once! Explosive situation. Or rather, its already exploding? After wondering about that, I thought about the disy of Aifas prowess that we are about to witness, then the care that will have to be given to the trashed trio. That moment, another voice came from the alley. Wa-wait! With that line the trio stopped their movements, Aifa also interrupted his chant. Old man Ray. When Richt called his name, the owner of the voice slowly approached. An old man wearing ragged cloth, whom I already saw somewhere. Ah, old man. I remember. It was that elderly man that two brutish men were kicking, saying that he stole bread. Probably guessing that I remembered him, the old man that was addressed as Ray unsteadily came forward. Ray stopped before me, bowed deeply, and spoke. Thank you very much for saving me. At that time, I thought I will be killed there... And not only did you defeat those savages, you even healed me...... No no, dont mention it. As I replied in a typical japanese way to the old man that kept bowing his head, Richt red a bit triumphantly at the trio. Here, look at that! He even saved Ray-jiisan, do you still want to point your swords at him?! After getting shouted at, the trio exchanged looks and hid their daggers under the robes. Then looked at me with faces showing incredibly mixed feelings, and lowered their heads. ......Im sorry. Cant believe that there is a good noble...... So nobles like you exist as well...... And I, smiling wryly, received apologies of the sort that I couldnt even bring myself to retort to them, I was delighted that we got through without a fight. Chapter 95: The Hideout

Chapter 95: The Hideout

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama The hideout was a part of the slums, located inside the building that looked pretty much like ruins. A two-story building, made of stone and wood. Looking at the old, worn-out furniture there, its likely that it was previously a residence of someone quite prosperous. Now it seems to have be the resistances hideout. The building had windows, but they were barricaded by nks, blocking the view. Normally it would be pitch dark here, but several oilmps provided some degree of lighting. Well, truly a person that can be called an exemry image of the nobles of old. Truly so. If everyone were like Taiki-sama then this country surely wouldve been much better. While they were saying that in unison, I sat on the chair with a forced smile. Taken to a room deeper in the interior, I was sat on a chair surrounded by about ten resistance members. It seems that the old man called Ray had a lot of say here, so we were instantly epted. In other words, Taiki-sama said that even though their origins might be different, kings and nobles are still the same as us! Ooh... Such a thing...... Richt kept talking on and on like in some kind of election speech, the contents were all about my glorification, so I felt nothing but embarrassment and difort. If a noble like Taiki-sama became our ally...... Yeah. Victory is as good as ours. I even heard such strange exchanges. What victory are they even talking about? And while I kept silent, not sure how to reply, a middle-aged man stepped forward. ......Taiki-sama. Please lend us your wisdom. What can we do to diminish the number of ves? Well, it cant be helped with those that became ves for their crimes. However, those that belong to a country that lost a war and those from poor viges, thatck means to defend themselves are often forced into very. Isnt that just too cruel? When he pleaded so, everyones eyes were once again on me. Nonono, I have no idea how to answer such a serious question. Is what I thought, but I couldnt just say in front of everyone that I dont know. Or rather, the mood didnt allow for such an answer. ...Good question... Pretending to calmly think I close my eyes. A lot of different matters kept swirling in my mind disorderly. Attacking ve merchants and stealing ves? No, such bandit-like actions wont do any good. Then how about stopping all wars in the world to prevent new war ves from appearing? No, thats just impossible. ......How ves, are being sold? First, war prisoners, debt ves, criminal ves, or official ves, so to say. Then there are those, who were dragged off against their will and forced into very, like for example what almost happened with Mea, an encounter with a ve hunter ending up in illegal very. Those are in uwful very, so freeing them should be fine, the problem is discerning who is so. ......In this country, the ves first get reviewed by the royalty. If we only have to get hold of one ce, then we might be able to do something. Thought so, I blurted out my conclusion without thinking. ......Lets meet up with the king of this country? Those words had enough power to pause the flow of time in that room. Ta-Taiki-sama? An audience with the king? Is that possible......? Bewildered whispers filled the room. Well, I just thought that conversationes first...... If words dont work, then some other means. Ah, its okay. I wont ever speak about this ce. When I told them so, everyone, though still confused, replied with nods. Leaving the hideout, we, led by Richt, once again went outside the town. Leticia was amazed to hear the details upon our return. ......Meeting directly with the King? Thats another astounding idea...... Sorry, Im not sure how to reply...... Looking at confused Leticia I smile wryly and shake my head. Ill just try. Most likely it will be useless in the end. After all, its the biggest industry of this country, I wont be able to interject with my opinion in the first ce. ......I think, that even trying would be difficult by itself....... Leticia says with an astonished look. Chapter 96: Audience with the King

Chapter 96: Audience with the King

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama I want to have an audience with the king. To make that wishe true I first have to get the cooperation from someone with more than a moderate level of influence in this town. If I came and asked for an audience out of nowhere, no one would believe me in the first ce, but even if I tried to persuade them, it would take too much time. So, after spending one night in the capital, we visited Reginshion Tradepany in the morning. W-what a pleasant surprise, Taiki-sama! Wee to the capitals second branch of Reginshion Company! Luckily, I soon discovered Diego. He flew from the interior of the store while rubbing his hands together. How can we serve you today? Looking at Diego, beaming with a smile, I started from the main topic. I want to meet with his Majesty the King...... And as fast as possible. Can something be done about that with Reginshionpanys influence? Please leave it to me! His Majesty the King, right? I will check if we have any left in the stock.........?! Hi-His Majesty the King?! After a terrible shriek, Diego froze in shock. A-audience is it? We-well, as one might expect, even we dont deal in audiences with the king, what can I say...... Looking with pity at the panicking Diego, A spoke up. Ta-Taiki-sama. I apologize for repeating what I have said yesterday, but unless one follows a proper procedure, an audience with a king can hardly happen...... I do know that. If we go through the proper procedures, our identities will be public knowledge and it will also take time...... I get As point, but its because I dont want anyone to know that I came from the Heavenly Castle that Im trying other routes. If I wanted to make a shy entrance, I couldve just sent some dozens of robots and then made my way towards the pce in a grand procession, that surely would get me an audience quite fast. But there is no telling what they would think if I were to do something like that. In the worst case, it might be taken as pressure with military force or provocation. Therefore, Id prefer a secret, yet authorized audience. And while we were whispering with A, the branch manager, Rabia, appeared from the stores interior. Oh, Taiki-sama! Wee and nice to see you. Can we be of service? Diego timidly leaned towards Rabia, that was showing his perfect business smile, and whispered something to him. ?! Then, Rabias face stiffened. ...An, an audience you say...... Muttering so in a low voice, Rabia lowered his gaze, as if deliberating on something, and after a while once again looked our way. As merchants, we are extremely honored that you chose to rely on us, but as for the matter with the audience...... Not really expecting anything, I still decided to go on the offensive with the troubled Rabia. If you can make the audience happen, our country intends to make Reginshionpany our purveyor, in other words, a designated tradingpany. Were we to make any purchase in this area, we will make sure to get it through Reginshionpany. I suggested and observed their reactions, while the two of them stood pping their mouths with round eyes. After imitating hungry carps for a while, they finally returned to their senses. We, we, we will definitely arrange for an audience! I-I will tell the president! Ah, wait right there! I will do it! Hey, Diego! Perhaps taking it as their biggest opportunity of a lifetime, the two ran off somewhere at full speed. ......Taiki-sama. Wasnt Heavenly Kingdomrgely unrted to any big-scale imports...... At most, some transactions with the peddler Findato-san......? Findato-san went through a lot of hardship trying to procure needed goods, so this might be a good opportunity. Well, I also want to try my hand in something trade-like, so I guess I might try air transport. I said with a smile, to which A muttered with a serious face. A-airtransport? Smiling at the sight of A wracking her brains over those words I turned to Yuri. Now, we have support from a huge tradingpany, next, if we get to use a name of a major country it should work out somehow, what do you think? When asked, Yuri blinked once and replied. Instead of Heavenly Country, you want to use the name of my country? Surely, the king would be more inclined to meet a beautiful maiden from a faraway kingdom, instead of someone from some mysterious country the very existence of which is questionable. When told so with a smile, Yuri covered her mouth and her eyes narrowed. If Taiki-sama says so, I wont be able to refuse. Ufufu. For some reason, Yuri appeared slightly amused, while A seemed a bit dejected. Tilting my head in puzzlement about their reverse reactions, I then looked at Aifa. From here on we might have to get a bit coercive. I will be counting on you, Aifa-san, A1, are you ready? When asked for confirmation, Aifa nodded expressionlessly. Even alone I wouldve managed somehow, but together with Taiki-samas golem I can destroy this city in a single day. Why would you have to destroy it...... I sigh at the elfs warlike words. Chapter 97: Catherine Halfen

Chapter 97: Catherine Halfen

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Looking up at the heavy clouds, Catherine Halfen muttered. ...Skies... Rain clouds that hid the sun had a color with which it wouldnt be strange for the rain to start any moment. With thundering from afar, Catherine felt like she was followed by a thunder cloud. Fluke Kingdom, despite being a small state was rtively peaceful due to stable governing. Being scarce of ambitions, the king thought only of defense, showing no interest in anything apart from internal affairs. Although the territory was small enough for neighboring countries torgely overlook it, due to the capable king it had prosperous agriculture, forestry, and leather goods industry. Count house of Halfen belonged to that Kingdom and was a distinguished military family. Even though the territory didnt have much strategic value enemies still invaded it from time to time. However, House Halfen protected the kingdom from all of those attacks. Being well-versed in defensive warfare they didnt have many big battles, yet among foreign states, they were known as the most difficult opponents to invade. Therefore, upon being invaded by u Empre, house Halfen was thoughtfully trampled and all the sons of the counts family were killed. Thends she grew on being overrun, her family members executed one after another, she witnessed all of that. And then Catherines heart broke. When she was dragged off by soldiers and purchased from u Empire for an outrageous sum by merchants of Koshmar Company, when she was stripped naked in front of Karluk Kingdoms king and the president of Koshmarpany, and when she was lined up as merchandise at the auction, Catherine is in a very dark and grievous emotional state. For Catherine with her current unsound mind, both life and death made no difference. In contrast to her, the man that rode on the same carriage with her was extremely overjoyed, twisting his lips in a grin while gazing at her profile and limbs. The fat merchant-like man that won a bid on her. To finish some of the formalities he was made to wait for a day, but his excitement didnt subside as he spent that time loitering in the area or bullying ves to death who were meant to be sold in the neighboring districts. Such a man stared at Catherine and for who knows which time today and uttered his delight. Geh, Gehehe...... Just a little bit more, and it will be thest I see you. If possible Id prefer to wholly and thoughtfully torture you, and have you taxidermied after killing you in a way that wouldnt hurt your beauty...... But you have too much value as merchandise. The man said while licking his lips and then raised both of his hands to his face. Then, he began folding his fingers one after another. The king and marquises of this country, dukes, counts, and viscounts of neighboring states, and in addition to all of them, wealthy foreign merchants. Fu, hahaha...... I dont have enough fingers to count all who want to obtain you even at the cost of parting with a tremendous fortune. Saying that the man that finished happily folding his fingers, then narrowed his eyes looking at Catherine. But unfortunately, your buyer is already decided. As well as my, Nagibs, promotion. Uttering so he shook his head in an exaggerated gesture andughed, shaking his belly. The course of that auction was decided from the beginning. Yes. It was just a y aimed at powerful men of foreign states that would like to have you. To show that you were sold in a fair auction. With those words, a bit of reaction showed on Catherines face. Noticing that change in expression the corners of Nagibs mouth curved in a repulsive smile. Oh, finally, some reaction. If they sold me a puppet it wouldve had no meaning. Under normal circumstances, I wouldve used both torture and drugs to make you into a perfect ve, but turning Miss Catherine into damaged goods is not permitted...... Still, if you are about to be broken anyway, isnt it all the same......Hm? Nagib kept mumbling with a vulgar look on his face, but his expression soon changed to a frown when the carriage stopped with a sudden squeal from the horses. Who told you to stop?! Sauro! Do you want to be whipped again?! Nagib, instantly flying into a fury, stood up, jolting his bby flesh, and poked his head out of the window. And then, gulped. A suspicious group in filthy robes surrounded the carriage, the coachman and guards were lying in puddles of their own blood. Im-impossible...... You bastard! Do you know what it means in this capital to mess with me, with Koshmarpany?! With a yell from Nagib, one person from the robed group moved. He silently pulled out a dagger from his bosom and spoke up. We know. Thats why there is a point to this. Saying that the man thrust his sword in front of him and looked at Catherine. Get out. Do-dont! Stay here! Dont even move! In response to the mans instruction, Nagib reflectively screamed in opposition. Immediately, the interior of the carriage was sttered with blood. Gyaah! Screaming, Nagib held his injured hand. Blood, its blood! You, you dare to cut me?! You bastard, I will remember your face......! Ill kill you even if I have to chase you to the ends of the earth! Ignoring the words Nagib shouted with his eyes bloodshot from rage, the man nimbly dragged Catherine out of the carriage. And then pointed the de at Nagibs face. I cant believe that you think that you will make it out of here alive...... Well, that makes you easier to kill than those who beg for their lives in tears. Ki-ki-kill me......?! Do you understand the consequences! You dont even get what that means?! Shut up. I will be chased to the ends of the earth, right? I got it, now drop dead. Pig. Saying that with a sigh, the man thrust forward his dagger. As an otherworldly shriek of death agony came from inside of the carriage, Catherine, who was now outside, looked back at the entrance. As the man covered in blood emerged from there, other men that were encircling the vicinity also looked that way. Koshmarpanys supervisor for ve procurement, Nagib, killed. The next one is Murat, the one in charge of selling ves. Lets hurry. After the man announced, putting away the dagger, other men silently nodded and started running. Their movements were fast, clearly not belonging to amateurs. The man scanned the surroundings, and confirming the sight of ordinary people observing the scene from afar took Catherines hand. For now lets get away from here. What to do after that is up to you. He said, taking one look at Catherine, that stayed expressionless like a doll, and then began to run, pulling her hand. As she ran after him, Catherine gave a sidelong look at the carriage that she previously rode in. Chapter 98: Avengers

Chapter 98: Avengers

Lead by the hand, Catherine Halfen was brought to a certain building. She followed absentmindedly without even paying attention to her surroundings, but upon seeing that building she slightly furrowed her brow. That was because this building belonged to a tradingpany that sold ves. Thought not Koshmar Company, it was still a firm whose name appeared in stories about ve traders told by other ves. Reginshion Company, as some said it is the second-biggest tradingpany of Karluk Kingdom, right after Koshmar Company. Noticing that Catherine was looking at the signboard of Reginshionpany, the man showed a wry smile and shook his head. Rx. Reginshionpany...... Or rather, the manager of the head office is our cooperator. After telling that to Catherine, the man pulled her hand and went to the rear side of the building. Behind the building was a narrow alleyway, where if three adult men stood there side by side their shoulders would inevitably touch. The group of men that went ahead of them now was lined up there. Ill go and have a talk with Sieg. I leave this woman to you. When the man said that, others nodded in unison. So you are the golden princess? Indeed, an unbelievable beauty. One of the men said, looking at Catherine, the others agreed. But to get targeted by other states because of that...... What a pity. Yeah. I wonder how many knights and pce guards will be sent out to search when they learn that that pig died and Catherine disappeared. The chances of us getting discovered will increase, but we also will get more chances to kill nobles. After hearing the mens words Catherine looked down and then closed her eyes. ......Futile struggle. No one heard the words Catherine muttered under her breath. Sieg, the person entrusted with the head office of Reginshionpany, was an ambitious one. In part due to his small stature and mild smile, he didnt raise much caution in his opponents. However, on the inside, he was controlled by strong ambitions, which even he struggled to control. Gazing at the sharp-eyed man that sat on the opposite side of the table, Sieg breathed a sigh of relief. Well, Im d that you were fine. Since I heard your n, I couldnt help but be nervous. When Sieg said that with a slightly embarrassed expression, the man, slightly inclined his head with a frown. ...Dont fret. We absolutely wont reveal your name. No, no, I have no such worries. However, our adversary is that Koshmarpany after all...... One wouldnt expect things to go that easy. As Sieg said that with a wry smile, the man replied with a nod. ......We got rid of Nagib. For now, we will go into hiding. Sorry, but please keep lending us your strength. Being told that Sieg opened his eyes wide in surprise. Oh my...... That Nagib, so easily...... Good gracious, I underestimated you. Sieg slightly lowered his head and then suddenly raised it again, as if he recalled something. ......Which reminds me, the one who won the bid on that nobledy also was Nagib. Miss Catherine is an unfortunate person, to lose not only her house and homnd but even her family all at the same time. If I had a chance I wouldve liked to give her shelter at our firm. Looking at Sieg, who spoke with a sad expression, the man narrowed his eyes and shook his head. ......I trust Sieg-dono, but the same cannot be said about Reginshionpany itself. You also have your position, it would be difficult for you to shelter Miss Catherine without anyone learning about that. As such, we will go into hiding bringing that girl with us. A glimpse of a faint frown shed across Siegs face, but he immediately donned a bright smile. Ah, I see! Indeed, were I to hide Miss Catherine it probably would attract public attention no matter what. Then, Im sorry to ask this of you, but please treat her with proper hospitality. She probably went through unimaginable suffering, so mental care is...... We will handle this to the best of our abilities. Well then, contact us in the usual way when you decide on the next target. The man announced, interrupting Sieg, and then stood up. And after leaving some casual parting words he left the room, leaving Sieg there alone. A few secondster, Sieg contemted with an emotionless expression, then exhaled a deep sigh. ......The matter with Catherine Halfen is incredibly regrettable, but those fellows are quite usable. In this case, crushing Koshmarpany first would be more profitable, huh. Whispering so, Sieg shifted his thoughts. If possible, it would be preferable to erase Koshmar Companys executives while they are desperately searching for Nagibs killer. And when Koshmar Company loses the ability to properly operate, the privileges on the important economic activity of this country, the ve trade, will pass to the second biggest firm of this kingdom, Reginshion Company. When that happens, there is a high probability that the most important work will be entrusted to Sieg as the one in charge of the head office. Revelling in the vision of that future, Sieg lips curled in a smile. Chapter 99: Meeting

Chapter 99: Meeting

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Lead by Diego and Rabia we were heading to the main office of Reginshionpany, located in the aristocratic district. Ooh. As one would expect from the aristocratic district, the townscape ispletely different from the rest of the city. I said while looking around, to which A and Yuri replied with nods. Its probably due to the size of the territory, but all of the buildings here are smaller than at the aristocratic district of Azur Kingdom. But in turn, all of them are at least three-stories high and look very extravagant with tasteful ornaments and statues. They are built in a style thats different from the Imperial Country of Fleida, so its a very curious sight. However, they create a feeling of being surrounded by high walls, so its a bit oppressive. I think, were they to have a little bigger yards the impression wouldve been different. After listening to their thoughts I look up. Certainly, all of the surrounding buildings were extravagant in their own way, but cramping together, those tall buildings cut down the view on the beautiful blue sky. Nheless, that townscape still was unmistakably more beautiful and orderly than of any other country. Now, this way please. And it seems that while we were, enjoying the surroundings, we arrived at our destination. Proudly puffing his chest, Rabia was looking our way while pointing to one of the buildings. This is the head office of ourpany. What do you think? Magnificent isnt it. We can proudly say thatpared to other tradingpanies, our main office is the most beautiful building. Diego said, also puffing his chest with pride. Blindingly pure white walls and vividly red roof. Doors and window frames were of metallic material that shone with silver. While we were admiring this indeed beautiful sight, Rabia struck Diego on the head and turned to us with a wry smile. Well, we only recently established a branch in the aristocratic district...... So its only a matter of our building being a new one. Ha Ha Ha. And after such a disy of modesty, Rabia made his way towards the store while dragging Diego by the nape of his neck. Then, with perfect timing, a merchant-like young man appeared from the building. Wee to Reginshionpany. Dear customer... Oh, branch manager Rabia? Noticing Rabia the young man blinked a couple of times and then looked our way. Diego-san and...... Ah, could it be that you came concerning high-grade ves? Making a light bow to us he asked for confirmation from Rabia in a small voice. And that very instant Diego raised his voice, ring angrily at the young man. What are you saying! Taiki-sama and Yuri-sama are royalty of two countries...... Diegos yell was interrupted by a dull sound. Judging that Diego began spilling too much unnecessary information Rabia shut him down with a fist. Giving a sidelong nce to Diego, that crouched holding his head with both hands, Rabia showed a forceful smile to the young man. ...They are customers of a certain noble bloodline. Courteously guide them to the third floor. I will go ahead to notify Sieg-dono. Being told so by Rabia, the young man immediately changed his dumbfounded expression and straightened his back. Y-yes! Dear customers, this way please! The voice of the young man cracked from nervousness. With wry smiles, we entered the store, went deeper into a surprisingly spacious interior, and climbed the stairs. Sorry for how narrow the stairs. Merchandise is disyed and sold on the first floor, but the basement and the second floor are adapted for storage purposes, so the stairs arent that wide...... Ah, but rest assured we keep the third floor clean. Following the young man, that gave us exnations on the store in a strange jabber, we came up to the third floor. The third floor weed us with a narrow corridor that had various paintings decorating the walls. Among them, as if its the most natural thing in the world, also were hanging paintings of ves, with a price tag attached. Gazing at them with quite an inexplicable feeling, we stopped in front of a certain door. Then, please wait here. Perhaps relieved that he had finished this task, the young man said those words with a smile and hurriedly left. ...He ran away. Taiki-samas power was too much for him after all... Thats absolutely not the case. Denying Yuris spections with a smile I opened the door, which revealed a spacious room that resembled a parlor. Made inpatible warm colors, the room had afortable feel to it, but the furniture clearly was of a luxurious type. Oh, a leather couch. In the farthest part of the room stood a leather armchair for one persons use. Seeing it I couldnt hold back from sitting on it. A soft seat, the back is gently supporting the body, the elbow support, on which I promptly put both hands, was in a perfect position, as if the whole thing was custom made. Ah, this is good. Such words naturally rushed out of my mouth. I felt like the chair wrapped around me, a sensation that I didnt experience before. Certainly, that chair seems to be better made than any other article in here. To notice it right away, as expected of Taiki-sama. It really suits you. ttered by A and Yuri I got a bit carried away and sitting back on the chair folded my arms, putting on airs. I thought about saying something king-like, but being embarrassed, I decided to keep my mouth shut after all. And, at that moment, Rabia and Diego showed up as the doors to the room opened from the outside. Behind them stood a smiling middle-aged man with a somewhat small build. Taiki-sama, we brought Sieg, the manager of the head office. Rabia said upon entering the room, then, for some reason, kneeled. Diego also did the same without saying a word, as if they agreed on this beforehand. While I was taken aback by that sight, the man, whom they called Sieg, that stood behind them, took a step forward and made a deep bow. ......Nice to meet you. My name is Sieg. Ah, tha-thats very formal of you...... Completely missing the timing to get out of the chair I responded to them, being polite in the tone only. Chapter 100: Sieg’s ambitions

Chapter 100: Siegs ambitions

Kneeling, I quietly examined the young man in front of me. A ck-haired youth with foreign features from and unknown to me, his attire also looked peculiar. And quite the opposite, the two beautifuldies that stood at his sides had graceful looks and posture that clearly spoke of royal blood that coursed through their veins. And for an escort, he had an elven mage. At a nce that lineup indeed could make one believe in the ims of royalty. However, it wasnt information one can easily ept. Diego aside, but Rabia shouldnt be that easy to trick, yet he suggested providing them assistance without the tiniest bit of doubt. Just what is it that he saw and heard. Were I to make a wrong choice here, it will ultimately decide my future course of action. And if their words are true and I will be able to get the connection with foreign royalty, and moreover, the one from the Heavenly Country, the one that currently is the biggest topic among the merchants, that would surely lead to great profits. Truly, a critical moment. Resolving myself I began probing for information between me and the youth that called himself king of the Heavenly Country. ......ording to what I have heard from Rabia, Your Majesty wishes for an audience with the King of our country, but why attempt to set it up while concealing your own status? Were you to reveal the glorious name of your country, surely the gates will swing open by themselves with a grand wee awaiting. When asked, the young man slightly inclined his head to the side with an awkward smile. I wanted to avoid drawing attention...... Attention...... Should I take it as Your Majesty not wanting to make known your countrys involvement in the affairs of other states? Ah, well, something of that sort. I asked question after question, prepared to be seen as slightly rude, but on the contrary, the young man gave vague answers with a somewhat apologetic face. Judging by that expression he doesnt seem to be lying. I see. Indeed, were it to be known that the king of the Heavenly Country, that is said to eclipse even that u Empire, visited our king, it will be a source of all kinds of spections. That would be sufficient to cause chaos in neighboring countries. However, isnt it precisely the use of that great influence that leads to gains of national interest? ......A mere strong statement from Your Majesty should be enough to make most of the demandse true. But that would be pitiful. I would prefer to utilize words first, and uponing to an understanding, make an agreement that would satisfy both sides. ......Agreement? Is it as one would expect preferential trading rights with Karluk Kingdom, which is said to possess everything...... Ah, no no. Im not that troubled withmodities. I just wanted to make a firm request for improvement to the inexcusable treatment of ves. After saying that, the young man made a slightly embarrassed smile. Consequently, my thinking involuntarily stopped. Improvement inbor conditions for ves. It was because it seemed, like the young man in front of me just said this. Making sure that my face wont cramp, I carefully try to confirm it. ...Treatment of ves... In what fashion might that be...? When asked, the youth frowned, creating a wrinkle between his brows, and hummed. Well, lets see... Putting it simply, to stop forcing very on abducted people or putting false charges on innocent people to make ves out of them...... Ah, and also, guarantee basic living standards for the people that became ves and prohibition of abuse for example...... And also...... Looking at the young man that kept spewing such jokes in between his hmms I barely contained myself from screaming that its impossible. ves are profitable because with their price they can be treated as expendables. Moreover, there is already a severe ve deficit, making abductions run rampant, were they to prohibit even that, many ve traders will end up on the streets. No, in the first ce, with ve trade being the core of its economy there was no doubt that Karluk Kingdom would have none of this. A head of stateing with unreasonable demands. With those thoughts in my mind, I raised the corners of my mouth. ......I see. I grasped the situation. This Sieg fully understood the extent of your sentiments. Eh, really? Well, I guess people can reach an understanding by talking. Hearing my words the young man smiled with his whole face. Yes, there is no mistake. This is the start of an invasion into Karluk Kingdom by Heavenly Country, which has already proved itself as a great military power. Merely probing to see how much Karluk Kingdom will struggle and how much its willing topromise against absolutely uneptable terms. A number of options can be taken from here, so its hard to narrow down the oue. But in the end, Heavenly Country will surely gain far exceeding profits. In that case, which side should I take? Deeply lowering my head, I speak. As your Majesty wills it, I will definitely make an audience happen. When I gave such a reply, the young man...... No, Taiki-sama, nodded with a delighted smile. Chapter 101: Threat under the guise of discussion

Chapter 101: Threat under the guise of discussion

Audience with the king. I wondered if such a challenge will be able to be solved, but everything got arranged unexpectedly easily. It seems that with the efforts of Sieg, who showed great sympathy for the cause of the improvement ofbor conditions for ves, the audience was arranged on the evening of the next day. It seems that to make that happen, Reginshionpany donated three national-grade treasures, so I feel quite indebted to them. But as a result, the audience became possible. Since it came to this, I must make sure Ill make the king promise improvement ofbor conditions for the ves. And while I had those thoughts, I was led into the throne room. And upon stepping into the spacious hall, I immediately had my breath taken away. Luxurious and gorgeous. No other words could describe that room more precisely. Looking down, a magnificent massive carpet. Looking up, a vivid stained ss added ir, surrounding the upper part of the castle. The chandeliers are also enormous and gaudy. Its my first time seeing a stained ss aftering to this world. And while I stood lost in thoughts, Sieg and Rabia who were walking in front of me, kneeled. When I once again looked in front of me, two men were up on stairs of about five steps in height. One was a brown-haired man around fifty years of age, and another one was a green-eyed man with mean eyes. This one seems to be in his early twenties. Both of them were dressed in extravagant attire, but the younger one had a crown on his head, so he is probably the king. In other words, none other than the king Inishida der Karluk himself. ......Ugh, the one over there! On your knees! And as I stood absentmindedly gazing at them, nearby guards raised a frenzied scream. I was about to kneel without thinking, but recalling what I was told beforehand I in a rush changed to a daunting pose. As Yuri told me, in order not to be made light of, I, as a king, should puff my chest with pride. You little......! However, I was about to break down when enraged guards reached for their swords. I was about to scream, but Rabia made them halt with a shout. Please wait! When Rabia yelled so, every infuriated gaze in the hall turned to him. ......There should have been an offering from Reginshionpany, you wouldnt say that this rude man is it? As the voice of the young man resounded from the stage, Rabia twitched in surprise. Raising my eyes, I noticed that his Majesty Inishida is staring at me with an amazing grimace on his face. His anger itself filled the air, turning the scene into a bed of nails Among such a tense atmosphere, Sieg raised his head and replied. With all due respect, I have to state the following. We, of Reginshionpany, arranged this asion answering to demands from Taiki-sama present here. I have the privilege to give an official introduction. This person over here is the ruler of Heavenly Country, His Majesty the King Taiki-sama. Siegs announcement stirred up amotion in the hall. Judging by how noisy they got, I guess rumors of Heavenly Country are quite well known. However, his Majesty looked at me from the stage with eyes full of suspicion. ......King of Heavenly Country? You wouldnt say that you seriously mean that? His stare even had hints of killing intent. Meeting that gaze, Sieg slightly lowered his head. ...At least I do believe so. I pride myself to be able to see if my business partner is lying or not... Hearing Siegs reply, Inishida clicked his tongue and looked at me. ......Indeed, forest folk like that elf is one thing, but normally one wouldnt show such an attitude in front of royalty of a foreign state. However, I cannot believe you so easily. Though harboring wariness, Inishida also seemed to be troubled with how to deal with me. Hed like to denounce me but he cant. Hed like to say that this is a sham, but he has no proof. Thats probably whats going through his head. But, at this rate, the conversation wont progress. Instead of continuing with this stalemate Id just advance the conversation by myself. Your Majesty Inishida. Im the king of Heavenly Country, my name is Shiihara Taiki. And this is princess A of Azur Kingdom and princess Yuri of the Imperial Country of Fleida. Magician Aifa serves as our escort. Uh, A-Azur Kingdom and Imperial Country of Fleida......? I thought I should start with self-introductions, but seeing that Inishida was clearly shaken I tilt my head in puzzlement. So the names of Azur Kingdom and the Imperial Country of Fleida have a greater effect than Heavenly Country about the existence of which he isnt even sure? Prime minister. ...Indeed, there are princesses with such names, but whether they are real or not... Inishida exchanged a short conversation with the man he addressed as prime minister. Looking at that scene I said. So, would you mind if I speak? Asked so, Inishida looked at me with a frown. If he is hesitating, this might be the time to go on the offense. My request would be, simply put, amendment of the ve rtedws, I guess. ......Amendment, of veryws? Instantly, all emotions disappeared from Inishidas face. Surrounding guards seemed to be merely confused, but the prime minister becamepletely pale. ......Ehm, first of all, ves also should have a minimum degree of life necessities provided by their owners. Next, prohibit very with the exception of those that are to be ves for their crimes or debts. Following, provide severe punishment to ve traders that obtained ves through illegal means. As I used this chance and kept voicing my requests, the prime minister interjected before Inishida could reply. Ple-please wait! Karluk Kingdom has its ownws! This applies to thews about ve treatment as well! And they are quite close to the content of your request! Being told so by the flustered minister, I tilt my head to the side. So you guarantee the lowest degree of livelihood...... Does that include home with a roof, bedding, three meals per day and sufficient sleeping hours? When I asked for confirmation, not only the prime minister and Inishida stiffened, but even Sieg and Rabia, that were kneeling in front of me also stiffened. Chapter 102: Alternative Solution

Chapter 102: Alternative Solution

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Its obviously impossible! Hearing words of Inishida that was trembling with anger, I let out a dryugh. Not possible? Of course not! Seeing Inishida respond with a loud shout even to my quiet murmur, the prime minister interjected in panic. Ple-please wait just a minute! We have no intention of rejecting everything. Though making amendments to vews will take time, we believe we should consider it. Prime minister, you......?! With the prime ministers reply, Inishidas face began quickly turning red, but a bow from the prime minister made him go silent. Confirming that Inishida closed his mouth, the prime minister once again turned to me. By the way, on ount of Taiki-samas request, in case it doesnt go through, how do you intend to respond... You wouldnt say that you will destroy our country, would you... Inishida twisted his face to the prime ministers words. As I previously heard, the prosperity of Karluk Kingdomes mainly from its economic power, in a way it could be said that they developed under the protection of neighboring countries. So they probably dont like the prospects of invasion by military means. However, to begin with, I didnt have the slightest intention of bending them to my will through force. I made the gentlest smile I could and spoke while gesturing. Changing nationalw is a very difficult endeavor. As such, setting the question of whether thew will be amended or not aside if I were given a certain privilege, I will ept it as an alternative solution. Privilege? Inishida cocked his head in puzzlement, full of suspicions. I replied, smiling with my eyes. The right to contracts for ve sales. Inishida stiffened when I announced that, and the prime minister screamed. Are, are you saying that you want to take all ve rted trade from us......?! A-Absurd! That will nevere to pass! He sounded like he was about to jump off the stage and attack me, a bit taken aback by the attitude that I still stood my ground. Ah, no no, you misunderstood me. I just want to improve the environment of the people that became ves, even if only slightly. So unrted to thews of this country, I would like to have the right for us to buy and sell ves. We also wont use any of this towns facilities. Im fine with the territory outside of the town, like unusednd near the road, if I get to use that I will just do my own thing. After saying that I observed the reaction of the duo. I had a lot on my mind when I spoke, I wonder if I was able to properly convey my thoughts. I feel like it turned out quite roundabout. As I kept wondering about that, Inishida put a hand to his chin and muttered. In other words, engage in the ve trade without our interference. This much can be...... After a short while, Inishida raised his head and said. Umu, understood. In my name, the ve trade of Heavenly Country within thends of my kingdom shall be allowed. However, this permission applies only to this capital, the use of any other towns or viges are not allowed. Following, the territory where you can open a store is limited to the unusednds near the main road on the north. Attempts to plunder ves from our kingdom in order to procure merchandise shall not be permitted. Are you fine with those conditions? In a pretty experienced fashion Inishida arbitrarily suggested something that sounded simr to a contract. However, I had no problem with the contents, so after a nod, I replied with a short line. Cooperation from ve traders is required, so dont put pressure on them, okay? Dont mock my country. Our Karluk Kingdom got through many crises with the power ofmerce. There is no way we would lose at trade, why would I even want to take such measures. Ive got his word. Thought so, I involuntarily raised the corners of my lips in a smile. Then, the prime minister who until now was observing me with a serious expression stiffened and went pale. I have no idea what he thought, but my request passed. In that case, I have no business here anymore. In that case, we shall leave it at this. Announcing so I conveyed that the audience was over. Hearing the signal for the end of the audience we left the wide-eyed Inishida and sweat-drenched prime minister behind in the throne room. After passing the throne room doors and walking through the corridors for some time, Sieg and Rabia suddenly sunk to the floor. Hey, whats wrong? Flustered, I put a hand on Rabias shoulder, to which he turned around, looking at me with a terrified expression. ...I didnt think that negotiations between kings were that dreadful. Is that so? I felt like everything wentparatively smooth...... When I replied so, Yuri energetically nodded. Truly so, I believe that this discussion efficiently showed the military power and authority of Heavenly Country. Especially that closure, that is something that would be only done to an opponent of a considerably lower rank, on the level of a vassal state. Splendid. Hm? Vassal state? Puzzled over Yuris impression, I recall how I so confidently coped with the situation, wondering if I did something impolite. Indeed I feel like it was a bit too much to just give my demands and go home right after the other side epted them. But, well, if you act too modest you will be underestimated and no one will view you seriously, so this is fine I guess. Alls well that ends well. And while I convinced myself so, A looked at me with a gloomy expression. I understood Taiki-samas ideas, but is it really possible for us to buy and sell ves? And I also think that the conditions for selling are more strict for us...... Ah, indeed. We will be carefully choosing to whom we sell. It has to be someone, who wont abuse ves, and can also provide sufficient necessities. I think that its a splendid thing, but...... As A kept muttering uneasily, Sieg, who kept silent until now, said with a face full of resolve. ......Please leave this matter to Sieg and Reginshionpany. Saying that, Sieg looked straight at me and nodded. Sadly its not a preferential right for ve trading, but I didnt even imagine that another route, unrted to this state, will be acknowledged within Karluk Kingdom. Skillfully utilizing, this right can bring unlimited profit. The eyes of passionately speaking Sieg appeared to be sparkling. Chapter 103: Struggle of Avengers

Chapter 103: Struggle of Avengers

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Looking at a map stuck on the wall of a slightly dim room, Catherine Halfen breathed a small sigh. The map, that looked like many lines and ellipses piled on top of each other, was that of Karluk Kingdom. Several red lines were drawn on that map, here and there some of the locations were encircled. Are you wondering about the next location? A mans voice resounded, looking to the side Catherine saw an already familiar man standing diagonally behind her. After ncing at his face Catherine turned back to the map. The man sighed, since Catherine didnt even bother to reply, and also looked at the map. ......Koshmarpanys power started to wane. Now we only have to massacre the guys that getmissions for ve acquisition for Koshmarpany. If we do that, the Koshmarpany, who lost its ability to gather ves, will lose the kingdoms favor and will be reced by Reginshionpany. Once we gain the preferential right for the ve trade we should be able to do whatever we want. Listening to the mans exnations. Catherine whispered while absentmindedly staring at the map. ...Is there a reason why you think that Reginshion wont be the same as Koshmar Company? The man spent a few seconds in silence after Catherine uttered that line, then said. If Reginshionpany strays from our ideals, we will just massacre them in the same way. Hearing that answer Catherine made a big sigh. After taking a nce at Catherines profile the man scratched his head a bit irritated and left the room. Left alone in the room, Catherine whispered very very quietly. ......Pointless struggle. The name of the man that just talked with Catherine was Grey. In the past, Grey received relentless torture from the noble that he was sold to, as such, he resented nobles and ve traders that lived off this profession. At the same time, he also had apassionate side to him, as he worried about the fate of would-be ves. Escaping after killing the noble that became his master he was sheltered by other escaped ves. One of them introduced them to the merchant, who would cooperate with their activities, Sieg, the manager of the head office of Reginshionpany. Grey and others, who until now attacked the nobles secretly and only bit by bit, were now given a clear goal by Sieg, and gained weapons, clothes, and food. Sieg merely wanted to strip the power of hispetitor, Koshmar Company, but to Grey and hisrades, he looked different. They thought him to be a good merchant, willing to change the current ve trade. In part due to the clever use of words by Sieg, Grey and others came to believe that Koshmar Company was the source of all problems, with the nobles that bought ves only to kill them for their own amusementing after them. Therefore, if Koshmar Company was no more and preferential rights for the ve trade went to Reginshionpany, that would change things a lot. However, a briefment from Catherine remained a thorn in Greys heart. After that, he thought about it a lot for a few days, but in the end, his honest character got the best of him. ...Ill meet with Sieg and ask him. Muttering so, Gray went to Sieg, takingrades with him. Even more simplistic than Grey, but notcking in enthusiasm, the resistance. Richt also was a part of that. While Grey waged his war on the aristocratic district, the group to which Richt belonged worked in a different territory, but was quite numerous. However, this group was simply an assembly of escaped ves, debtors that escaped just before they would be turned into ves and families that slipped under the cover of night. As such, they didnt have even the slightest intention of fighting properly. While some couldnt forgive the nobles that bought them and wanted to get their revenge, most hid in the corners of this city, trembling in fear. Yet then a person appeared that gave an objective even to such a group. The king of Heavenly Country, Taiki. The royalty of a foreign country, that treated them like humans. That became a great hope for them. As such, Richt and others were greatly surprised to hear the words of Taiki, who returned from the audience with the king of Karluk Kingdom. Now, everyone, lets cooperate and create a proper ve store outside the city. What, what does that mean? Didnt you go to improve the treatment of ves...? After observing their confusion, Taiki shook his head. It seemed like changing thews would take a lot of time, so I will establish a model ve store. If we seed in that, then Karluk Kingdoms outlook should change as well. Everyones confusion peaked with those words from Taiki. Model ve store, just what is that...... Dont buy or sell illegal ves. Guarantee to provide sufficient necessities and no mistreatment are the preconditions for buyers. For starters, this. The murmur grew louder, as Taiki continues to speak in dissatisfaction that he wouldve liked to get better conditions. Among that crowd, Richt, that swiftly resolved himself, showed his strong agreement. Taiki-sama will do it. It cannot be a mistake! Shouting that Richt looked back at everyone. Right, everyone! Right?! The ce gradually calmed down with the cheerful words of Richt as he observed the crowd seeking agreement. Taiki felt relieved to see that. Good. Then, next, we have to visit Reginshion Company. Chapter 104: Gathering cooperators and up in the sky

Chapter 104: Gathering cooperators and up in the sky

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama ......Yes? That is the very first thing Leticia said upon hearing the story. It seems that she couldnt grasp the situation so I decided to give her a brief summary. Changing thew is difficult and will probably take a long time. So we will try to build an ideal ve trade by ourselves. Eh? No, ehm, what about the audience with his Majesty? We had one. Had one...? Leticias face twitched a bit when I said that. Since changing thew would be difficult I got rights on the ve trade. I dont think it something you can get that easily though... For some reason, with every reply of mine, Leticias expressions showed more and more signs of exhaustion. Well, Leticia probably has a lot on her te as well. Looking after the kids is probably difficult. Thinking so, I decided to bring them some meatter. ...And, what are you nning to do from now on? Leticia raised a question. WIth a stiff expression on her face, she appeared somewhat worried. Feeling apologetic I lower my head. There is something Id like to ask of you... I say, putting my hands together, to which Leticia blinked a couple of times and burst into augh. ...If you ask me so frantically I wont be able to refuse. Afterughing, she looked at me a bit uneasily with an upturned gaze. But, putting me aside, what about the children...... Ill hire them as well. It solves the problem, right? Its something that Ive been originally considering, so I reply without hesitation. Then, Leticias eyes turned round from surprise. Eh!? That sort of thing, really......? Is there a job even children can perform? Ill think of something. After such a reply Leticia had a serious look for a while, but eventually broke into a smile and made a deep bow. ...Please treat us well. Thus I sessfully managed to increase the number of cooperators. Well then, please let me ask about the wages. ...Ah, yes. You are right. Leticia is a shrewd person. That night, I temporarily returned to Heavenly Castle. Torraines delicious cooking felt strangely nostalgic, so I ended up eating until I was stuffed. Even though not that much time has passed, how curious. Yes, it was delicious. Thanks for the feast. Im d if it could satisfy you. When I thanked her with a smile, a reply came with an even better smile. Heavenly Country is a tranquil ce after all. I almost want to say that everyone should learn how nice it is. While I thought so, A chuckled and tilted her head. This castle is really calming after all. Peaceful and quiet, with all the kind people here...... Truly a different world from the ground. Haha indeed. Karluk Kingdoms streets looked interesting, but it wasnt much of sightseeing. As I replied with a dryugh, Mea, who listened with interest, asked. What was it like? Humming for a bit to that abrupt question I then try to somehow exin my impression of Karluk Kingdom. Hmmm... Well. Buildings were very luxurious and the streets looked fascinating. However, the exterior of the country and what was hidden beneath its surface werepletely different. Privileged ss, poor masses, and ves. Some may even call it a scary ce. Being told so, Mea made a small nod and began to hum as if thinking of something. A few seconds have passed. Then, A, who kept silent until now, spoke up. ...Taiki-sama. Earlier you mentioned engaging in a ve trade... Eh? Meas eyes went wide as she froze up when A blurted out the actual issue at hand. With a stiffened expression she looked my way. Rant, who helped to set the table, was the same. Torraine and Schnee were busy with cooking, but if they heard this they probably wouldve had the same reaction. Conscious of those gazes, I carefully chose my words. If we cant get rid of the system known as very, then, I thought, we should change their treatment...... For starters, I thought we can make a store and improve ve contracts. Saying that I let out a dryugh to which Mea and others only stared nkly at me, blinking in puzzlement. Chapter 105: Store was built

Chapter 105: Store was built

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Something is happening. Such a rumor gradually kept spreading not only among the peddlers that passed through the actual site but also among patrolling guards and some portion of citizens. No, in fact, something was indeed happening, so it wasnt exactly a mere rumor but since they couldntprehend what exactly was going on, it couldnt be helped. The only thing that could be said for sure, is that in a mere five days a building was erected near the main road. Moreover, it was built by dozens of golems. At first, they were surrounded by a squad of knights, but since the golems paid them no heed and just continued with construction it didnt lead to confrontations. Probably due to some kind of orders from higher-ups, but on the third time more than a thousand mercenaries joined the knights in this encirclement, but nothing changed. Meanwhile, the golems carried mysterious building materials and produced a strange light from their fingertips, eventually finishing the building. Since a massive number of golems were employed, a whole array of various spections spread throughout the town. That it was a fortress constructed by the u Empire for the sake of destroying the kingdom, or that it was a conspiracy by neighboring countries aimed at diminishing economic power of Karluk Kingdom, or that it was a power y by that rumored Heavenly Country. However, the signboard that appeared at the entrance had a cor mark on it, which was the symbol of a ve trader. ......From whichpany is that merchant. No, such arge number of golems is impossible without the involvement of some empire. In the first ce, why did they put it on the road in such a ce...... The sudden appearance of the enigmatic ve store fueled peoples curiosity, spreading rumors in the blink of an eye. On the morning of the sixth day, a crowd was made in front of the mysterious ve store, with merchants at its center. There, a man showed up, that appeared like a merchant, beaming with an amiable smile. My, my, everyone. Thank you very much for gathering here today. This establishment is a ve store run by a certain country. Karluk Kingdom gave its approval, so we are free to buy and sell ves here, without requiring the permission of Karluk King for the deal to through. With that announcement from the man, the crowd began to murmur. Run by a country? Is it even possible for another state to run such a business in the heart of the Karluk Kingdom? Were they to do that, it surely will bring the ire of other countries. No, wait a moment, to begin with, that guy is a ve trader from Karluk Kingdom. If Im not mistaken he is from Reginshion Company...... In front of the crowd that suddenly turned astir, Diego puffed his chest with pride and spoke. I am indeed a merchant belonging to Reginshion Company, at the same time, I am also a manager for this establishment, the Heavenly Countrys Store. The people made all sorts of reactions to the words spoken by Diego. Some were frankly surprised, some grimaced, taking it as an obvious lie. Observing that sight with amusement, Diego coughed once, clearing his throat. Uhhon. Since we just opened, most of the avable ves are those of Reginshion Company, but as time passes we certainly will have a great variety of other ves avable. On that asion, certainly, pay us another visit. Saying that, Diego put one hand at the same height as his head and raised the index finger. However, there is one thing about the ves of this store that differs from other ve stores...... All of the ves from here will be under contracts for highest grade ves. Highest grade ves? Whats that? Diegos words caused confusion in everyone present at the scene. From the crowd of people exchanging nces, a woman stepped forward. Wearing a splendid red attire she had an air of nobleness around her. Though young enough to be called a girl, she clearly was made of a different cloth from the rest of the crowd. Swaying her shiny ck hair, that woman, Yuri, opened her mouth. In other words, ves of whose origins are of a certain ss? For example...... Children of former nobles......? When Yuri said this, a murmur spread through the crowd like a ripple. However, Diego stopped it with a short denial. No, no, we certainly have persons of such origins, but it isnt limited to them. There are also ves like vige girls, war orphans, prisoners of war, that originally wouldnt hold much value. However, in this store, all of them are handled as highest grade ves. Diegos exnation caused a few people to show quizzical expressions. Taking a look at each of them, as if confirming their faces, Diego then gave further exnations. What we mean here by the highest grade ves, are ves that possess thergest degree of authority. This also puts responsibility on the other party of the contract. Bound by the contract, the owner is to provide a proper living environment and necessary food. Of course, making them do work that would lead to their death also must not be done. Saying all of that in one go, Diego spread his arms with a smile. In other words, the highest grade ve is but a mere employee, bound by a ve contract, a being that can be designated as both your family or a friend. As Diego announced this with plenty of confidence, the merchant-like folk in the surroundings blinked in mute astonishments, and then quietly muttered. ...No, there is no way such ves will sell... Chapter 106: Foolish Heavenly King?

Chapter 106: Foolish Heavenly King?

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama One of the rooms of Karluk Kingdoms royal castle. Inishida, the king of the kingdom,ughed with glee. Fu HA HA HA! I thought that I cant read him, but it turns out that he just doesnt think anything! How ridiculous! To think he really would start a ve trade on the terms he voiced to me! There is a no bigger fool than that! My, its truly as Your Majesty says. After humoring him for a bit, so he wont resort to force, Id say its fine to leave him to his own devices. Prime minister! Is that fool truly a king of the Heavenly Castle?! If it turns out that he lied, wont it be a great chance to put Reginshion Company under my control?! Laughing, Inishida turned around and asked almost in a shout. Prime ministers shoulders jerked a bit from surprise, after which he made several light nods, and then let out a sigh. A-a-about that... It seems that there is no mistake about Heavenly Countrys presence in Karluk Kingdom...... Garrison and some of the merchants saw golems flying through the sky. Hearing the prime ministers words, Inishida clicked his tongue, displeased. Though its absurd, flying golems stopping the advance of the Empire became rumors all over the ce. We cant dismiss them as a hoax... If only we could somehow obtain those flying golems... Looking into the floor, Prime minister muttered in a small voice, eyeing Inishida with a sidelong nce. Our country doesnt even have magicians capable of producing golems on their own...... Good grief, His Majesty its just impossible... Breathing a deep sigh, oozing with the grief of his hardships, the prime minister looked into a window. Though their thoughts went in different directions, there was something that both of them recognized. Taikis ve trade will certainly fail. Surely, any ve trader would think so. However, some merchants began to entertain other points of view. ...The ves seem very lively. Yeah, its my first time seeing such ves. In front of the duo that voiced such thoughts was a pair of ves d in neat outfits, that showcased their skills in an experienced manner. A middle-aged man sat on the stool, with both of his feet pressing on an animals hide, and using thin strips of leather instead of a thread, made something that appeared like bags. A young woman, smiling, took leather products and lining them up on a small table wrote, in smooth movements, price tags, cing them in front of the merchandise. He-hey. You can write? Rather than that, look at those bags. And shoes. They are quite well made. Is this ck wolfs leather? The merchants eximed, surprised by the skills of the ves. Those voices became a bait that lured in other merchants, in the blink of an eye creating a crowd in front of the two ves. There, Diego appeared with a smile on his face. Both of those ves can read and write and also can do simple calctions. The man is skilled in leathercraft, simple sharpening of cutlery, and woodwork. The girl is skilled with trading, weaving and musical instruments. After hearing that short bit of introduction, the merchants curiously gazed at Diego. Musical instruments? How good is she? And Id like to verify his skills as a carpenter, is it possible? Barraged with questions, Diego returns simple replies. Then, a ck-haired beauty, Yuri, raised her hand, having a faint smile on her face. And how much would those two ves cost? For some reason, that phrase could be heard very well. As if reminded of something, everyone looked at Yuri in silence, then shifted their gazes to Diego. Not flustered by that at all, Diego nodded with a delighted smile and then sped both hands in front of his chest. Oh, so they caught your eye! Yes, the two of them are very diligent after all. I do rmend them. However, it would be required to make a special contract meant for highest grade ves, and considering their skills, they would cost a bit more than market price. And after that prelude, he first pointed with his hand to the man. He is 40 years of age, so it would be one gold coin. She is young and good-natured, so it would be two gold coins. So-So much......! You can buy three or fourmon ves for that sum! The moment Diego voiced the prices, the merchants erupted, almost screaming. Yet Diego didnt falter, making a deep nod. Naturally. We would be troubled if you viewed the ves avable at this store the same as anymon ve. After the purchase, they will earn you many times more than they cost. This store concluded that they have enough ability to do so. Being told so with pride, the merchants hesitated for a bit but soon stepped forward with another objection. But before they could say anything, Yuri spoke. Three gold coins? A cheap price. Everyones eyes went wide to the words she spoke in her energetic voice. Yuri gave them a sidelong nce and slightly raised her chin. Then, breaking the crowd, an elf in a white robe appeared. With the entrance of someone who had apletely different atmosphere about him, the merchants took a step back. White-robed elf, Aifa, silently walked to Diego and offered him gold coins. ...Three gold. Being handed gold coins with those words, Diego epted them with a bit of a frightened expression. Tha-thank you for your purchase. My, to think you would take both of them...... As he said, wiping the sweat, Yuri made a meaningful smile, and slightly lowering her voices, asked. Those are skilled ves, after all, we wille for more. However, ournd, Imperial Country of Fleida lies a bit far from here. Can we leave delivery to you? Diego immediately gives affirmation. Oh, Imperial Country of Fleida! Please leave it to us! This store belongs directly to Heavenly Country! Purchases above ten gold coins will be delivered by flying golems! Of course, if it would suit you, we can also offer nobledy a flight through the skies with herpanions. Oh my! So the rumors about Heavenly Countrys involvement were true? Our King has a great interest in Heavenly Country. If only it was possible to somehow convey a message to the Heavenly King...... With wide-open eyes, the surrounding merchants observed the conversation between the excited Yuri and Diego. And the next moment, their minds made aplete change. Could it be, that we can make a deal with Heavenly Country? If so, then people surely would buy their ves for any price. Is it possible to sell them good ves? Fly-fly through the skies...... For ten gold coins......?! A mor of all kinds of voices made the surroundings even noisier. Looking at the merchants overwhelmed with emotions, Diego and Yuri silently smiled with corners of their mouths. Chapter 107: Grand realm’s slave purveyor

Chapter 107: Grand realms ve purveyor

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Merchants smell for profits is amazing. Judging so, Taiki decided to use an extremely tant fake buyer strategy. Normally, such shy stealth marketing wouldnt seed, but the terrific part was that Taiki nted as a fake buyer a real royal of arge country. Among the merchants were those that actually saw her in person, and so the ve store under the direct management of Heavenly Country once again became the main subject of the rumors going through the town. And, one monthter. The ve store was bustling with crowds every day. Do-dont tell me......! That is......!? One of the merchants that wanted to enter the store, gaped, looking down the street. Hearing that voice, other merchants around him also turned around and raised their voices. That is, the g of u Empire?! Seeing the fluttering g, someone mentioned the u Empire. Farther on the road, arge group of cavalry was visible, d in armor shining in silver and armed with spears. A number of cavalrymen in the center of that formation had gs in their hands instead of spears. That certainly is the g of the u Empire. Atta-attack from the Empire?! No, it cant be... As the rumors have it, the Empire entered a period of internal reforms, right? And before they can reach Karluk Kingdom, they will have to pass two other counties... Well, since they invaded at such ridiculous speed, they most likely had arrangements there from the beginning...... This is bad. Invading this deep without being noticed by anyone, the new emperor is a terrifying strategist! No doubt, the era of the Empire ising! Damn...! And I moved because I heard that the empire was beaten! Did I lose out?! The cavalry bearing the g of the empire moved in a dignified manner through the street seized by confusion from this unexpected development. Pressed by the impact of that sight people rushed to open the way and then observed from aside. ...Hey, look at that. A few whispers urged others to take a look in the middle of the formation. In the center of that procession was a huge coach-and-four surrounded by more than a hundred cavalrymen. Seeing its luxurious and gorgeous appearance the merchants gulped. That was because the carriage had the crest of the u Emperor engraved on it. The carriage stopped in front of the shop in question, and the cavalry also stopped its advance in an orderly manner. Shortly thereafter, the coachmen lined up on the left side of the carriage and opened the door. Magnificent silver hair and golden crown shone under the sunlight. d in a magnificent mantle with golden embroidery, that attracted attention even from afar, that man looked at the store with great interest, and then, bringing his attendants along, entered the store. Those that managed to witness that sight just stood, blinking in amazement. He-he-hey...... Dont tell me what that is...... No doubt, the new emperor of u Empire. The street was in an uproar, but with res from the cavalrymen, the mor rapidly died out. After a short time, the emperor came out of the shop. He was followed by the same attendants and also a few dozen people that resembled ves. All of the ves purchased at this store would be wearing clean clothes and leather shoes, so at first sight, they wouldnt appear like ves. However, as proof of them being ves under a contract of the highest grade, they had a silver band either on their wrist or ankle. Thus, it was known that the crowd of men and women were ves purchased by the emperor. ......Ho-how much gold would that cost? Lots of young people. A hundred or two wont be enough to cover that. Giving a sidelong nce to the whispering merchants Diego appeared from the store. Your Majesty! On this asion please allow us to express our deepest gratitude! By all means, please use the services of our store again! Now, if it suits you, should I call the golems? The horses would be scared, so we will deliver them tomorrow in a special container. The emperor silently nodded to those words, after which Diego pped his hands with a smile and looked to the sky. Two ck dots immediately appeared far above, gradually turning bigger and bigger. And soon, countless golems were floating in the sky, making even the cavalrymen nervous even as they tried to appear strong as they tried to suppress struggling horses through force. A flying golem, one of Taikis robots, slowly descended to the ground and stood in front of the emperor. The emperor didnt show any fear and after saying a word or two entered the carriage. Then, that robot gently put its hand on the carriage. As if that was a signal, other robots also descended to the ground, each taking a ce next to a cavalryman or a ve. Now, everyone, please ept this. Addressing the frightened cavalrymen with those words, Diego began distributing simplistic robes to them. Following that, a girl with animal ears on top of her head and children of about ten years of age came out from the store and also began handing out robes. The journey through the sky is a chilling one. But if you cover from the wind with those, it should be fine. Diego finished distributing the robes, and the robots, as if taking those words as a signal, took the targets in front of them into their arms, and rose into the sky. - Listening to the screams of the knights that wereing from the sky, Leticia, who was in the back of the store, leaked a dryugh with an astounded face. ......No matter how many times I see it, that sight is still unbelievable. However, with this, the treatment of ves certainly might change from now on. After all, ves are being sold one after another, if anything, its supply that iscking... As Leticia muttered that with an extremely conflicted expression, a girl ran up to her side. Ah, found you! Are you still doingundry?! New ves were purchased! Five of them! Leticia nodded with a wry smile to the girls shouts. Again? Then, please hurry up and have them cleaned and changed into new clothes. I will prepare a meal. Leticia and the others who were entrusted with the purchased ves were working every day without much rest, even so, everyone did so with smiles. Being of a devoted character, to begin with, Leticia was very happy about that, and deep down, she kept praying that things will stay this way. Chapter 108: Rage at the slave trade

Chapter 108: Rage at the ve trade

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Flight. A portion of mages and influential people aside, for most people its a dream, never meant toe true. But now, that dream could be realized for a meager price of 10 gold coins. In the blink of an eye, this story spread among the nobility and wealthy merchants of Karluk Kingdom. As a result, the upper ss, those capable to pay those 10 gold pieces, came to frequent the store almost daily, seeking to purchase the high-grade ves. Next, that rumor spread among ve merchants of the city, so new ves were sold to the store daily. In contrast, the number of ves in Karluk Kingdom greatly diminished. Originally, all of the deals passed through the king and Koshmar Company, but since the king gave Taiki rights on ve trade he now couldnt interject. On top of being able to negotiate directly, it was possible to sell ves without paying a high toll to enter the capital. That was an extremely important point for merchants, who didnt want to bear even a single copper of extra expenses. Thus, Taikis store had what could be called an abnormal number of customers, despite being ced on the highway without much pedestrian traffic. Now, though this turned into a virtuous circle, just as Taiki intended, some didnt like this development. What is the meaning of this......! Grey was shouting in the main office of Reginshionpany in a tone that hinted he barely was suppressing his rage. To which, the manager of that store, Sieg, raised an eyebrow. ......What is the meaning of what? I heard that Reginshionpany joined forces with a foreign country and is selling ves abroad! Hearing Greys words Sieg smiled broadly and spoke. Ah, you mean that? Us, Reginshion Company, in association with that notorious Heavenly County, are running a ve store. Well, this truly turned out to be a stroke of great luck. If you hear about where they are sold youd be surprised as well. Not only upper nobility are rushing to buy them, but even foreign royalty. Like the other day, the emperor of u Empire...... As Sieg kept talking in a good mood, Grey grit his teeth and mmed a fist on the table. Sieg closed his mouth as the loud bang resounded through the room. ...You dont even know how they will be treated there. And you are happily selling ves to royalty and nobles? Grey said in a piercingly cold tone. Observing him with a now cooled-down head, Sieg then breathed a sigh. The buyers are nothing like the nobles that you hate. Besides, they are sold at high prices with conditions of ve contracts clearly unthinkable to be applied to a ve. All of the sold ves would surely find their happiness there. Being told so, Grey narrowed his eyes sharply. ......And who can guarantee that? Sieg. Are you the same as other ve merchants? All is good as long as you are getting paid? Why arent you trying to decrease the number of ves? Why are you helping the business set to increase their number...... Nothing of that sort is happening. For now, dont ask anything and cooperate with us. If things go like this, we might be able to crush Koshmar Company very soon. And the royalty of Karluk Kingdom will likely follow after them. If that happens, the economic infrastructure built by the kingdom will pass to Heavenly County. Getting there, we will be able to handle it however we please. If we wish, we can even extend our services even to faraway countries. Yeah, a truly dream-like future is within our reach......! As Sieg excitedly replied to Greys question, a knife was stuck into the table in front of him. ......Stop the ve trade right now. Sieg narrowed his eyes after being told this in a low voice. ......Please calm down. If you like, I will take you to the store. There, take a look with your own eyes and confirm it. If you do so, you surely will understand it as well. Without faltering in the slightest, Sieg said as he looked Grey right in the eyes. The first thing that came into sight after leaving the capital were people striding along the road. Normally, its one of the deserted roads, without much human presence, but now it had not only peddlers but also guards, andmon folk driving wagons. Beyond this crowd was a store. Here it is. That huge one......? Sieg, who acted as a guide, stopped mid-sentence, with his finger pointing to the building. And blinking a couple of times, he tilted his head. What? Whats wrong? Called out by Grey, Sieg hummed. No...... I feel like it wasnt this big before...... He was confused, in one month it became almost three times bigger. I dont get what youre talking about, but lets move. Grey, who didnt know about the previous state of the store, walked ahead, leaving the dumbfounded Sieg behind. Wee! Someone called out to him as soon as he arrived at the store. He turned to the source of that voice. There stood a girl, wearing a clean white outfit. Are you seeking to purchase a ve? Or did youe to sell? Being asked in such a cheerful voice, Grey unintentionally faltered for a moment, but noticing a glimpse of a ve seal at the base of her neck, donned a stern expression. ......Are they making you work? To think theyd make such a young ve sell other ves...... In response to Greys voice seething with rage, the girl, who looked about fifteen, ran a hand along her neck. Ah, are you talking about the ve seal? Actually, Im a runaway ve...... So Im working here in secret. I actually should be in the back of the store, but there are just too many customers, so Im helping here a bit...... As the girl said this,ughing bashfully, Grey furrowed his brows with a dumbfounded look on his face. You arent forced to work against your will? Eh? No, what are you saying, dear customer? At this store, no one is working unwillingly. We can eat three times a day, sleep on a bed, and since the number of employees now increased, we also can take one day off per week. Isnt this amazing? The girl recited with a shining smile. Greatly disturbed by that unexpected sight, Grey took a step back and looked around. ...But, dont you pity the ves that are being sold? If you were in the same situation, you know how bad it can get? Hearing that question the girl tilted her head with a puzzled expression, then, as if realizing something, wentAh. Could it be, that you, mister, like Richt-san, also worked for emancipation of ves? The girl asked, lowering her voice. Grey frowned. ......Richt. I heard that name. If Im not mistaken, he should belong to the organization where ex-ves gathered, but...... Ah, thats him. At first, Richt-san also was half in doubt about this, but after checking the actual treatment of the ves that are sold he immediately turned to help the store. Right now he is even doing something like buying up the ves sold at the capital...... Greys eyes went wide as the girls exined Richts current situation. What did you say?! Greys shout echoed through the store, drawing the attention of customers and clerks to them. Ah, wawah......! Wha, please,e over here! Panicking, the girl grabbed Greys arm and pulled him into the inner part of the store. Dragged through the store in nk amazement he ended up outside, taken there through the backdoor. Being suddenly brought outside he first became cautious, but then, noticing the scene around him, his eyes opened wide in amazement. Chapter 109: Slave Trade Viewpoints

Chapter 109: ve Trade Viewpoints

Behind the store were children and Leticia who were washing dirty clothes. The children were hanging washed clothes for drying whileughing and Leticia was reprimanding kids ying withundry. Grey looked around, taken aback by a peaceful scene that you wouldnt see in the back of a ve store. Then, he noticed two of Taikis robots standing to his left and right. Golems...! Dont tell me, those are Heavenly Countrys...... As Grey muttered so, revealing his wariness, the girl that acted as a clerk earlier, shouted for Leticia. Leticia-san! Do you have a minute? Turning around to that voice, Leticia noticed Grey and slightly tilted her head. Oh my? A customer? Muttering so, she walked up to Grey while wiping her wet hands on the apron, to which a subtle change happened in his expression. Leticia-san. This person wants to hear about the treatment of the ves. And also about the people working here. About the ves? But shopkeepers would be able to exin better than me... Then, please! Ill be going! Rapidly saying this to the bewildered Grey and Leticia the girl promptly went back to the store. Breathing out a sigh with a slightly troubled face, Leticia looked at Grey. Even though she was told she shouldnt work in the front...... Sorry about this, dear customer. My name is Leticia, Im helping with the work behind-the-scenes. Grey gulped looking at Leticias face as she bowed, giving a greeting. ......Grey...ah...I-I am Grey. You are...... Why are you working here like some maidservant... N-no, I phrased it badly...... Looking at the flustered Grey Leticia first made a quizzical expression after which followed a wry smile. I became a ve once. There is no mistake in calling me a maidservant. However, Im enjoying generous treatment... Saying that, she smiled and pressed her hands together in front of her. Now, you want to know about ves and us, right? I will answer to the best of my ability as long as its within my knowledge. Suggesting so, Leticia spoke of the events that lead to this and about the contents of the new ve contracts. And also how this store came to be. Hearing all that Grey started brooding, as if putting those words to scrutiny, and after pondering for a while, voiced his doubts. ......Where is a guarantee that those that the contract for high-grade ves are really treating them as they should by the contract? After he said that, a small wrinkle appeared between Leticias brows. Seeing that reaction, Grey continued. Indeed, those working at this store are leading a blessed life, regardless of whether they are ves or not. But, that isnt necessarily so for those that left the store...? The moment Grey said that, a high-pitched electronic sound came from somewhere. Wha-what?! Its from those golems?! Reflexively turning around Grey red at the golems, to which Leticia put her hands together at chest level and spoke. That is a signal that a call for help came from a person sold as a ve. I dont understand how it works, but as I heard, such a sound urs when there is a person that breached a contract. Grey blinked nkly after hearing that. Ca-call for help......? Grey groaned, reacting to the words that caught his attention, but hearing the words that followed he shifted his gaze to the same point where Leticia was looking. Ah, look. Over there. No-no way, they are really flying......! The two currently were witnessing a scene of a robot taking off. In confusion, Grey was looking up at the robot flying away, but soon frowned and clicked his tongue. Crap! Its not the time to be gawking......! He shouted. Seeing that Grey ran off from her sight, Leticia blinked a couple of times. ...He doesnt seem like a bad person, but he seems to be prone to misunderstandings. Muttering so, she then looked where the children shouldve been and began panicking. Ah! Where did everyone go......?! Noticing that the children that shouldve been hanging theundry werent there, she looked over her surroundings. And finally noticing kids running around in clothes that were just washed, wearing them like a mantle, she red angrily. Chapter 110: The proper way to treat a high-grade slave?

Chapter 110: The proper way to treat a high-grade ve?

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Water, three meals. A roof over the head, wood-made bed. All of that indeed matches conditions prescribed in the contract for the high-grade ve. But each and every single item was a sham, a far cry from filling the actual minimum requirements. Perhaps they hastily remodeled a stable, but raindrops were trickling from the roof, and the bed that was provided was broken and it inclined to one side. Food was some scraps of vegetables and moldy bread. The water stored in the earthenware also was giving off a stink. ...Im, hungry... Without a thought, such words escaped my mouth. Other than myself, six men were sleeping in the same room, that didnt even have a single window, but all of them were in a half-dead state due to harsh work and scarce meals. Only a few days have passed since I was bought, but ording to what Ive heard, others already spent several months in such conditions. Thinking back on it, the days Ive spent learning new skills at that shop were when I was treated the best. Almost ten years have passed since I became a prisoner after losing a war and was sold as a ve. For all that time, my daily life as a ve was pretty much the same as it is now. Depending on the situation, there even were times when I couldnt have food for a day or two. Essentially, this is what being a ve is. However, it wasnt so at that store. I was given an even better life than I had before bing a ve, I was given a sophisticated education, since it was needed, and undertook training for improving my own special skills. Every day was very busy, but those days had a sense of fulfillment. And there I was told that as a high-grade ve I should do my job with pride in my skills and myself. That was the same as saying that I can again lead a human-like life. That wasnt good. Honing myself in a blessed environment I ended up remembering myself, that I have forgotten a long time ago, what I was like before. So the disappointment from falling to my current conditions, and despair about my future was as great as if this was hell itself. Without even realizing I was grinding my teeth with my lips trembling. I was sad, I was mad, but most of all, vexed. Thought I was simply doing as I was told, but I was putting more effort than anyone. I might be able to escape that lowest livelihood of a ve. Thinking so, I exerted myself. And ending up with such treatment after that, isnt this just too cruel? If it was going to be like this it wouldve been better if I never was given any hope at all. I groan, overwhelmed with bitterness. And when I directed my anger at that foreign ve store. The half-broken door to the room was suddenly destroyed from the outside. With wood splinters whirling through the air I saw a familiar soldier rolling on the ground. Thats the man that always observed us, the ves, tyrannizing us. The man, raising a beast-like scream, was knocked away by a giant arm, flying ever farther inside the room. And then, a giant golem poked into the room. ......! Heavenly Countrys golem......! No way. I couldnt believe it. But I couldnt find any other exnation. Yo-you, came to save, me......? When I muttered that, the golem turned this way with its entire body and approached. Crouching down in front of me, he then picked me up along with my bed. It seems he really came to my rescue. Power escaped my body the moment that thought crossed my mind. I-Im saved...... As I uttered that in a hoarse voice, surrounding scenery entered my sight. The crumbling building and beds, and pitiful ves trembling in a corner of the room...... Seeing them greatly pained my heart. Can they somehow be rescued as well......? When I whispered so, the golem turned his head and looked at the ves. Eh? I had only a brief moment to be surprised by the golems actions, next instant it held out the bed on which I was riding to them. No way, is there a magician from Heavenly Country, that not only heard my whisper but even took action? I was struck with admiration. But now, I had other things to do. I had to extend a hand to them, who were trembling so much they were pitiful to even look at. I was sitting in the control room of the Heavenly Castle, staring at the screen with my arms folded. We have a problem. Thats the words that popped up inside my head. ...Taiki-sama. I nod to the worried A. Then, Mea, who brought tea, tilted her head. Didnt you save a mistreated ve? As Mea asked with a quizzical expression, I replied, shaking my head. The troublesome thing is that this seems to be a standard treatment for ves in Karluk Kingdom. That I guess is the reason why I decided to seize the ves, who are the property of Karluk Kingdoms baron. When I answered, Mea raised her eyebrows. ......But, Taiki-sama, you saved the ves. From the ves viewpoint it might be a good thing, but it isnt so for the barons household. I said with a wry smile, but apparently, Mea wasnt convinced. Pouting, she red at the screen. Then, Yuri, who until now was silently observing, spoke up with a troubled look. The influence of Taiki-samas shop should already be known. If an agreement is broken by a party that they were already cautious with...... Well, it might be a good chance for them to put some regtions on the business. We also cant make any ims without a just cause. My, what a bind. As I mutter so with a sigh, Aifa turns to me with an extremely serious face. Before an investigation starts I will infiltrate the barons mansion and negotiate. He was the one who vited the contract for the high-grade ve, to begin with. Then, we shouldnt just take their one-sided usations. Well, the Karluk Kingdom would agree that the baron vited the contract, but what would they say about us going against the agreement not to plunder ves from theirnds... From Kakluk Kingdoms viewpoint, we just went and arbitrarily broke the agreement. The proper procedure wouldve been to try and solve this by first trying to negotiate it with the barons house first. Even if they broke the contract, taking even other ves away is overdoing it, no matter how you look at it. Other kingdoms would surely see this as a high-handed act of violence by Heavenly Country. However, trying to negotiate it directly with the barons house might be a good idea. ...Lets see. Then, sorry to bother you, but can I ask this of you, Aifa, and also Yuri-san? Please, talk this over with people of the barons house. And, please, keep it peaceful. When I said this, both Yuri and Aifa nodded. Chapter 111: The Art of Negotiation

Chapter 111: The Art of Negotiation

Loud shouts of anger were echoing through the barons room. Ju-just as the contract demanded, I prepared for the ve an environment that couldve been called even excessively generous. In fact, the ves raised noints. All of those are your false usations. Thats right! And on top of that, stealing even the ves that were the property of our household to begin with, there should be a limit to how brazen and shameless one can be! A blonde middle-aged man sitting on a chair with a high back and a man with a wicked stare d in armor were shouting in anger. Hearing all of that, Aifa then replied, without changing his expression even in the slightest. Perhaps you didnt fully understand the contents of the contract for a high-grade ve, the ve we took back showed signs of severe malnourishment and total exhaustion from overworking. The number of meals is one thing, but what about the size of portions? From what we could see, the room provided was a stable on verge of copse, the bed was already broken, yet someone concluded that this was suitable? By no means he was loud, yet his voice could be heard very well. The baron hesitated with his reply, but the man in armor, as if to emphasize how much of a valiant warrior he is, shouted with a grimace of scorn on his face. Absurd! As if more favorable treatment is possible for a ve! From the very beginning, you bastards nned to extort us! That remark born from anger caused a scary light to appear in Aifas eyes. Drops of sweat ran down the faces of two guards that stood at the barons sides, as the situation approached a critical point. Their gazes were fixed on Taikis robot standing behind Aifa. But, Yuri, as if not sensing the tension in the air at all, spoke up with a smile. This is an unfortunate ident...... At least it would seem so to me. There is no way a person such as Baron himself would treat ves he purchased from us at the store of Heavenly Country inhospitably. I think its quite probable, that the conditions stated in the contract werent properly exined. Thats exactly what I think! The man in armor expressed his agreement with Yuris words in an exaggerated fashion. Smiling even wider to that sight, Yuri that proceeds. However, it is also true that among all nobles and royalty of various realms, who received the same exnations, the situation of ves of your Excellency was the worst. The contract can tell how ves are treated, so this much is a fact. With Yuris firm deration not only the baron, but this time the man in armor as well, both shut their mouths with extremely sour looks. Can it be allowed? For such an unfavorable impression of Baron to spread to foreign countries...... Of course, being a prominent man, baron has nothing to fear from Heavenly Country, Imperial Country of Fleida, or u Empire. However, infamy is not something one would enjoy. Having all of that told in a worried tone, the baron turned pale. O-o-of course. Having such scandalous rumors about our house would be extremely regretful. Its easy tough them off as baseless rumors, but if one keeps silent they spread instantly. In a slightly trembling voice agreeing with Yuri, the baron kept sneaking nces at the robot standing behind Aifa. ......I-I wonder if there is any good way to resolve this? Id like you to suggest a way that both sides might find satisfactory. Hearing those words Yuri made a delighted smile. As expected of Baron. Calm and collected even in such a situation. Stories of your character would surely reach even ournds. Ha, haha, hahhahaha... No, in fact, I considered this since the beginning. To give generously give away a ve or a couple. As the baron tried tough with a strained look on his face, Aifa put a small leather bag in front of him. The Barons expression brightened a bit when he heard a sound of metaling from it. Wha-what might this be? Payment for the ves. Please ept it. We prepared the appropriate sum, based on the market price formon ves. With Yuris answer, the man in armor rushed to the leather bag, pulled coins from there andid them down on the table. After calcting the total, the armored mans face turned red. ...Wait a moment. The ve we bought in your store cost 2 gold coins. Isnt this 2 gold coins short? As he kept talking, he grew more and more confident in his tone, and as Yuri was about to reply, Aifa interjected. He was sold as a high-grade ve but wasnt treated as such. Doesnt it mean that you saw him worth no more than amon ve? And to take back such a worthless ve you would demand two gold coins? Nn-ngh...... But, but we certainly bought him for two gold coins! When you bought him, you were convinced that he is worth 2 gold coins, and thus paid the money, right? Then why didnt you provide him the environment befitting a high-grade ve? As Aifa asked so indifferently, the baron called out to the man in armor. It, its fine. Two gold coins arent a big deal for our house. Being told so by his master, the man in armor reluctantly shut his mouth, though his face was colored in rage. And after arguing back and forth for a while more, the talks ended with both parties satisfied. Chapter 112: Grey’s dispute

Chapter 112: Greys dispute

Though neither the baron nor the man in armor disclosed any details, the rumor about Taikis robots descending upon the capital spread through the city in the blink of an eye. That rumor reached Greys group, which worked on the liberation of ves, bing fuel for discussion among the organization. A dimly lit room. The light was limited to two alcoholmps, so the faces of those sitting in the room were hard to see. One of them asked Grey. Can that store really be trusted? In the end, very is still very. Others joined in. Thats right. Wasnt the liberation of ves our end goal? Isnt that store managed by the nobility and royalty that we hate? Listening to voices seething with hate, Grey breathed a small sigh. ...I dont know as well. But to me, that store seems different from others. I actually went there and checked what it looks like... It waspletely different from any of the ve stores that Ive seen before. The most amazing part is that if a ve bought at the store doesnt receive the treatment meeting minimum living standards, golems waiting on standby at the store will head out to their rescue. Absurd. There is no way that is possible. They have no way of telling what the ves situation is, and even if they did, only nobles can afford to buy ves at such ridiculously high prices. Murmur and objections came from the surroundings in response to Greys words. But Grey only shook his head. That actually happened when I was there. An unusual sound rang, and then a golem immediately flew away. I tried to follow after it, but lost it in the city. After that, this is ording to what Ive heard from witnesses, it stormed into a mansion of a noble in the aristocratic district and carried off five ves. It broke into a mansion of a noble......? I also heard that story, and also heard that it is a lie. I heard that its a baseless rumor spread by some baron. A lot of people saw golems fly through the sky. Some say that the barons household made some secret agreement with Heavenly Country, some that the baron enraged Heavenly Country, there are all kinds of rumors going around. In reply to Grey, others began reciting the contents of the rumors that they had heard. During that time, a knock on the door suddenly resounded, then, came a voice from behind the door. Grey. A womans voice. Hearing it, everyone turned to the door. Catherine, huh. Calling the name of the owner of that voice, Grey asked her toe inside, after which the door opened and a blonde-haired girl came into view. Her gaze went over the faces of the men in the room and then stopped at Grey. Cold, emotionless eyes. Her otherworldly beauty and doll-like expression made others freeze, holding their breath. But Grey wasnt overwhelmed like them and stared back into Catherines eyes. You came at a good time. Id like to hear what a noble would think. Starting like that, Grey told her about the situation with the baron house. Catherine moved her gaze slightly and showed signs of deliberating on those words. Then, spoke up. ......They dont want to earn the ire of the King or that ve store, so the baron would want to resolve the situation peacefully. Even so, they also dont want it to affect the reputation of the house. But since no good word about the baron house came from the ve store, it means that all of those are the barons own struggles. The ve store clearly stands above him. Everyone exchanged nces with each other as Catherine stated this assuredly, not as mere spection, to which Grey smiled. I see. Judging by the reaction of the stores clerks when the ves returned, that reasoning is probably correct. ves aside, most of the clerks showed anger at the baron and not a shred of fear. Usually, the retribution from a noble is the most fearsome thing. Hearing Greys and Catherines conjecture, everyone raised voices of admiration. Then, turning to Catherine Grey said. Which reminds me, you came here for something, didnt you? Thats quite unusual to see you here. Being asked so, Catherine, expressionlessly, slightly lowered her head. There is a fuss about a flying golemnding at the entrance. Those that can fight surrounded it, so I came to call Grey. What-What?! With Catherines words, everyone in the room jumped off their seats and rushed to where the golem showed up. Sa-say that earlier! Telling that to Catherine, Grey immediately left the room. Following him with her gaze, Catherine then breathed a sigh with the same cold expression. Foreign ve store...... Since they are operating on Karluk Kingdoms territory, that means they are cooperative towards it. And since they are selling high-ss ves, Grey and others who target their clientele... Muttering those words, as if speaking to herself, Catherine then breathed a small sigh. There is no room for negotiation. Chapter 113: Capture of Grey and Catherine

Chapter 113: Capture of Grey and Catherine

Men and women, armed with swords and spears, were lining up in front of one robot. Confused about the unmoving state of the robot, some tried to spot a magician behind it. But, no matter how they strained their eyes, there wasnt anyone in a visible range. Thus, cautious of the unmoving robot, they couldnt do anything. Then, a group with Grey in the lead came, each carrying a sword in one hand. Guh......! So its really......! Golem... Its quite thin, is it one of those flying golems......? As they moved to encircle the robot, brandishing their swords, the robot, that until now remained perfectly still, turned its head. It, it moved! Golems are slow! Attack it keeping your distance! Words of warnings resounded and the encirclement became firmer. Under everyones close watch, the robot easily took Greys back, and restrained him, catching his hand. Wha...?! When...?! They shouted in astonishment, and Grey saw swords now turned at him. Clicking his tongue he raised his voice. Dont fight! There is no way we can win! Leave me and run away! With Greys shout, everyone exchanged nces and stepped back. But no one among those present could abandon Grey, a leader, that easily. Then, came a sound of firm footsteps approaching. For some reason, that sound traveled really well, and everyones eyes turned towards it. A beautiful youngdy with long blonde hair, Catherine, expressionlessly looked at Grey and the robot then opened her mouth. Magician controlling the golem. If you want to take someone away, take me alone. If you are dealing in ves, you should understand my value? If you take no one but me I swear on my name as Halfen that I will do anything you say. With that announcement from Catherine Greys eyes went wide. Wha-why are you trying to sacrifice yourself......! To that question, Catherine slightly narrowed her eyes and breathed a small sigh. I have nothing. If there is anything I can possibly have, that is the past of me being a daughter of Halfen house. As such, I dont care what happens anymore. Hearing Catherines words, spoken in a tone filled with resignation, Grey shouted back with a scowl. And you are going to throw away your life for such a reason?! We risked our lives to......! Grey shouted, still restrained by the robot, then, a soft,pletely out-of-ce voice resounded. Im sorry for this misunderstanding...... Hearing the voice of a young man speaking in a humble tone, everyone nced at each other. But there was no such person around. ......This, right now, dont tell me... As someone muttered those words, the voice once again resounded. I just wanted to talk with someone leader-like...... Grey looked behind him. No way, its the golem talking?! When he said that, the robots head turned to him. Well, something like that. So, Id like to chat with you a bit... Sorry, but I will have youe to the sky. Arbitrarily announcing that, the robot took off the ground without any additional motion. Mmh, it, it flew......! Ooh, it really goes into the sky...... Grey! Astonished voices filled the scene upon seeing the robot float into the air. Among themon confusion, Catherines shout stood out. Take me as well. With that line, the robots head inclined diagonally to the side. It looked just like a human tilting their head, but everyones gaze was directed to Catherine. ......Why should I? A question came from the robot, to which Catherine took a step forward and raised her head. Using me has more value. After those words, the robot remained still for a few seconds, but eventually descended to the ground and extended one hand to Catherine. Then, pleasee along. And with such a casual response Catherine departed to the sky. Dumbfounded, the crowd stared at Grey and Catherine as they disappeared into the sky, and only after the figure of the robotpletely vanished from sight, someone raised a voice. He-hey. We gotta do something...... Yeah, but man, its the sky...... Thats a golem from the castle that is said to float through the skies, right? Heavenly Countrys golem. During that exchange, someone noticed a certain fact and eximed. He-hey. Didnt that new shop belong to Heavenly Country?! Are you telling us to go to the ve store?! We will be caught and sold right on the spot! But, going from the way that golem acted...... As if we can rely on something like that! The opinions splendidly split in two. Seeing everyones agitated state, one of the leaders that a while ago was talking with Grey, spoke up. ......For now, we should move to another hiding ce. One of us will go to that store and confirm the situation. As well as what Heavenly Country ns to do with Grey and Catherine. With that announcement from a scary-looking middle-aged man, everyone meekly obeyed. Chapter 114: New arrivals, two people

Chapter 114: New arrivals, two people

Flying through the sky, they passed through thick clouds and finally saw an ind drifting in the sky. Suddenly presented with the flying ind, its white buildings, the beautiful yet imposing castle, the two became entranced with it, unable to make a single sound. ......I cant believe it. Without thinking, Catherine muttered in astonishment. Thought Grey didnt speak, his expression was saying the same. As they, still in a daze,nded on the flying ind, Torraine, Schnee, and Rant appeared near them with more than a dozen robots. Wee to Heavenly Country. As Torraine said this she bowed her head. The two couldnt help but stare at the top of her head after noticing her ears, and tail, as they returned the greeting. Y-yes. Ehm, thank you... Grey replied half-heartedly, to which Torraine nodded with a smile. Please, this way. The King is waiting. Being told that, Grey gulped, while Catherine narrowed her eyes. Noticing the nervousness of the two, Rant saidPlease, be at ease.with augh, and was immediately poked into the back with an elbow by Schnee. We shouldnt talk unless its required. Yuri-sama told you, didnt she? Ah, right. With such easy-going conversation happening beside the nervous duo, Grey and Catherine slightly rxed, their stern expressions rxing a little. But they reverted as soon as they stepped inside the castle. Surprised by the robot opening the gates, gasping at the sights inside the castle, and by the time they came to the guest room after a ride on the elevator, theypletely lost their speech. Why, why can the capital be seen through that giant window...... And here is the sky and then mountains scenery......? Mistaking the giant screens on the sides of the control room for windows, the two kept restlessly looking around. Then, Taiki, who was observing the two with a forced smile, called out to them. Nice to meet you. Im the owner of this castle, Shiihara Taiki. Wee to Heavenly Castle. The two turned to Taiki as he made a simple greeting. Catherine immediately kneeled, lowering her head and said. ......My name is Catherine Halfen. For this invitation, you have my gratitude. As Catherine said this in a trembling voice, Grey also kneeled and lowered his head. Im Grey. For this invitation, you have my gratitude. Aah, no no...... Please stand up, both of you. Faced with the twos formal attitude, Taiki said with a bit of a troubled expression, to which they timidly raised their heads. ...So this is Heavenly Countrys...? Young... But I doubt his age matches the appearance...... The two muttered in small voices as they stared at Taiki, and after noticing a robot standing behind their backs gulped. Watching over the two with his peripheral vision, Taiki operated the console, changing the picture on the screen. The picture on the screen at the front changed from the aerial view of Karluk Kingdoms capital to Taikis ve store. Eh? Wha-what...... Before the two couldprehend what happened, Taiki also changed the view on the left screen as well. Now it was showing an old building, in which Greysrades were hiding. Who knows what Grey thought of that, but his expression turned stern, with a wrinkle appearing between his furrowed brows, and now he was ring at Taiki. ......A threat, huh? An angry voice, to which Taiki paid no heed, changing the view on the right screen. Now it was Catherine who gaped in amazement. ...The King of Karluk... On the screen was Inishida der Karluk, the king of Karluk, d in a mantle and berating his soldiers. The view and those words changed Greys look to one of surprise. Finishing with the console, Taiki turned back to the two and observing how they nced on the screens, spoke. Now, lets begin from exchanging information. After we are done with it, if the two of you would agree with it, I would like to get you cooperation. The two inclined their heads quizzically. Cooperation? Nodding in confirmation, Taiki donned an auspicious smile. Well, you see, I thought of changing the treatment of ves...... Starting like that, Taiki told them about the events so far. The dinner that day at the dining hall were not only Taiki, A and Yuri, but also Grey and Catherine. Taiki, A, Yuri, Grey, and Catherine were sitting at the long dining table. Mea, Aifa, and others were sitting at another table nearby. After finishing to some degree with eating and drinking, Grey and Catherine could finally look at Taiki calmly. ...I see. So if this country got serious and invaded, not even dust would remain from Karluk Kingdom. Beginning from those words, Grey stared Taiki in the eyes. And yet, why would you ask for our cooperation......? Under the gaze consisting entirely of suspicions, Taiki made a wry smile and nodded. To tell you the truth, Grey-san and yourpany have brought upon yourselves the grudge of the royal family of this kingdom as well as the wrath of its biggest trading association, so if I wanted to do business properly, I wouldve preferred not to get involved with you. In fact, a few high nobles already marked you. In a few days, they probably would begin to act. Wha-what?! Standing up from the chair with such momentum that it fell down, Grey shouted. While Taiki wryly smiled at that sight, everyone also changed posture, turning towards Grey. In a mere second, the rxed atmosphere turned tense. Taiki made a dryugh and shrugged his shoulders. Well, acting at such a scale, a witness is bound to appear somewhere, were nobles to search using their money they surely would find out eventually. No-no way...... No, wait. To avoid being tailed we always returned to the hideout throughplicated routes. And there is more than one hideout. If someone gets suspicious we immediately abandon them. There is no way we can be found out that easily...... Dismayed, Grey still objected to Taikis words. However, Taiki shook his head regretfully. Im sorry to say this, but its truth. As Taiki repeatedly told him this, Grey made a face that clearly showed he has no idea what to say, and then looked at Catherine with a vexed look. Catching that look, Catherine sighed once, then narrowed her eyes and looked at Taiki. ...Your Majesty, please forgive me for speaking out of ce. The movements of the nobles that you mentioned earlier...... How has Your Majesty learned of them? Hm? It came from the nobles that wanted to get on my good side and from the ve merchants that looked to make more profits with me in the future. As he answered without hesitation, Catherine slightly lowered her head. ......I cant imagine that all of that information could have been given by one or two cooperators. Which means that a considerable number of nobles and merchants decided to take the side of Your Majesty. The number of cooperators increased quite a lot. But merchants aside, I cant guarantee any position to nobles, so I have them cooperate in a different form, something simr to an alliance. Being told so, Catherine cast her eyes down, sinking into thought for a few seconds. Then, raised her head. ......Different form, what might that be? For the first time, Taiki hesitated to reply to Catherines question. But after only a short moment of indecision, he said. ......It seems that a portion of nobles decided to conspire and revolt. Well, we agreed that I wont obstruct them during that. After all, if by some chance Heavenly Country sided with the Karluk Kingdom, the revolt would be a lot more difficult. Taikis answer petrified Grey. Chapter 115: Taiki’s motives and Catherine’s predictions

Chapter 115: Taikis motives and Catherines predictions

As for Heavenly Countrys position, we have no intention of going out of our way to stick our neck into the internal strife of other countries. As such, even if a revolution were to happen, we would continue to operate the store as if nothing happened. ......If it turned into a civil war, the capital of that kingdom would be plunged into the utmost chaos. No problem. ording to our investigation, there is no direct threat to Karluk Kingdom. Currently, we are in the middle of rebuilding the road bit by bit to allow residents, merchants, and travelers, that lost their ce, to evacuate. Karluks King gave you permission......? Ive received permission to freely use the vacantnd on that road. Putting a few shops there wouldnt go against that. My intentions are to expand it to the size of a small town. ......! That could be seen as an act of hostility towards the kingdom...... No, no, even if it bes the size of a town, stores are still stores. Of course, if I decide to expand the store even further, I would consult with the King. Well, though during that time he might be too busy with revolts and all that. For the most part, no one but Taiki and Catherine took part in the conversation, everyone else just listened attentively to it. For several minutes Taiki kept faithfully replying to every question Catherine asked. Eventually, as if she was finally convinced, she went silent and cast down her eyes. Confirming that there are no more questions, Taiki took a nearby ss in his hand. Grey vigntly observed how Taiki drank water, and then spoke up. ......Hearing all this confused me even further. This country already came to shake the very foundation of Karluk Kingdom...... Why would you need our help? Saying this myself is depressing, but we dont have great influence or money. If what Ive heard at the beginning is true, we might be dead literally tomorrow. Grey muttered, frustrated, but Taiki raised his eyebrows and smiled. We shared information, now we can get to business. First, let me get rid of some of the misunderstandings, I have no intentions of ruining Karluk Kingdom or taking down the King from the throne. As I mentioned at the very beginning, I merely want to change how ves are treated. To those words, Grey blinked with a nk stare. But, no matter how you look at it, it all points to Heavenly Country trying to undermine Karluk Kingdom from the shadows. The royalty of Karluk Kingdom would naturally see it that way, and surely so would other realms. In that case, the revolt is inevitable, and Karluk Kingdom would...... Catherine stopped, then frowned. ......No matter if Karluk Kingdom or the rebels would prevail...... You will put it under your jurisdiction, so the weakened country wouldnt be attacked by neighbors......? Only Grey, who sat right next to her, could somehow hear what she muttered, almost inaudibly. That was nothing more than her own spection, but it served as a good exnation to Taikis roundabout ways, which turned into sure conviction in Greys head. Unaware that his guests are having a wild misunderstanding, Taiki said with a slightly apologetic face. Well, it might be a bit sly, sorry about that. Im nning to put my power into making the store a prosperous one. If I do so, it would be impossible to sell ves the old way. In the case of Kakluk Kingdom we could do business only in this location, but Heavenly Country is capable of expanding its operation over far vaster territories. Should purchased ves be mistreated, we can immediately head to their rescue. On the other hand, in case of repeated purchases with the ves weed with proper conditions Im willing to give such people an invitation to this Heavenly Country. Saying all that in one breath, Taiki looked at the two. However, if the business goes well, and even more peoplee to buy and sell ves it would be impossible to keep up with only the current number of employees. I hired a few of the purchased ves, but that is by no means enough. As such, Id like you two to cooperate. Being told so, Grey and Catherine were stunned. ......Dont tell me, you want us to help with ve trade? To Greys question, Taiki nods with a smile. Yes. I think of leaving the main store at Karluk Kingdom to Leticia. The manager there is an employee of Reginshion Company, Diego-san, so there shouldnt be any problem with that. Next is a branch office in u Empire. That one Id like to leave to Rabia-san and if possible Grey-san. By the way, for Catherine, there is a store in the Imperial Country of Fleida. I, I......? Why, why do you want to leave such a duty to me...... Grey asked in confusion, but Taiki shook his head and replied. Thats because I want the manager to be someone who understands the position of ves. I actually wanted to ask Richt and his group to do this, but they seemcking... In nning ability...... So I want your help with each of those stores. As Taiki casually made a pretty rude remark, Grey froze for a few seconds and then burst intoughter. Ha, Haha......! Yes, Richt is a simple guy. But, its not like we have any business experience either. Suddenly telling us to manage a store...... Grey spoke his actual thoughts, crudely fumbling with the words, trying to sound polite. Replying with augh, Taiki raised his index finger. That is okay. The rumored store at the capital is also managed for the most part by Diego-san and previous ves. All you, Grey-san, would have to do is confirm if bought ves were provided with proper conditions and what kind of person a potential client is. Being told so in a carefree tone, Greys smile turned to a grimace. ...Isnt that the most difficult thing... To Greys words, Taiki replied with augh That is because you feel that way that I want you to do it. Chapter 116: Killing not just two, but three birds with one stone

Chapter 116: Killing not just two, but three birds with one stone

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama After Taikis warm wee Grey and Catherine spent a night on deliberation and replied We will cooperate. Receiving those words, Taiki, with a smile guided the two to the room on the third floor, where the robots stood awaiting orders. Since you two are to be our allies, let us lend you the strength. Taiki said beaming with a smile, but the two couldnt react. That was because the sight of countless robots lined-up there left them in a daze. Dont tell me, all those golems can act at once......? Finally, Grey asked, to which Taiki nodded. If the situation calls for it, total mobilization is possible. But well, such a situation would never happen. Then, with a tensed expression, Catherine muttered. ......So the oue was determined from the beginning... Thats why Karluks Royalty wasnt even part of the consideration. Looking at the two, carried by robots, descending to earth through the cloudless sky, Taiki waved his hand. To protect Grey and the others he dispatched ten robots with them. Seeing the two surrounded by robots off, Taiki stretches, and breaths out a sigh. Phew, that was nerve-racking. When he muttered so, A turned to him with a surprised look on her face. Taiki-sama? Nervous? Even though you never showed any nervousness no matter what kind of royalty you met......? Yeah, I feel like I became used to dealing with royals. But, asking former ves to help with selling ves is a bit too much. Until now Leticia-san and Richts group helped us without anyints, but if stress gets to them or something angers them I think I should hear them out. As Taiki replied with augh that aftercare is important, A smiled back at him. Then, Yuri, who stood beside A, spoke up. What will you do from now on? Receiving such a direct question, Taiki frowned and hummed. Uhmm...... Well, for starters, since things are about to get chaotic in Karluk Kingdom, I think of reinforcing the first store by putting protective walls and lodgings around it. Then, I guess Ill make the second store in the empire and the third one in the imperial country of Fleida? As for Azur Kingdom, even without my involvement, they might just do everything by themselves if asked. Isnt u Empire the same as Azur Kingdom, since they have a big debt to you? No, it seems that some neighbors began attacking the empire, so they are currently busy with solidifying state power and strengthening borders. Ill just do it by myself after getting permission from the emperor. Dering the future policy in such a casual fashion, Taiki touched a disy with a finger. After a few maniptions, the image on the front screen changed to something like a shot from a satellite. Seeing that A, Yuri, and also Mea, who came to set up a table for tea, all froze gaping at the screen. A while ago, I made a simple map by connecting images taken all over the ce...... As Taiki muttered this while pressing on disy with his index finger, creating arrow symbols on the screen, everyone, still staring in amazement, uttered. ...Its been a while since Ist saw the absurd extent of Taiki-samas power. I feel like this is not just a simple map......? Even untrodden mountains and forests are there...... Taiki didnt know, but due to powerful monsters inhabiting thosends and harsh environments, all countries still struggled to create a detailed map of those areas. What most possessed were maps of their own domains plus some of the neighboringnds. In that aspect, u Empire, which boasted the biggest territory, enjoyed the advantage of having the most detailed map of them all, which in a way was one of the weapons that made that country the major power that it is. Meanwhile, the foul y-like move used by Taiki, creating a map from photos taken from the sky, something no other country could imitate, caused A and others to go past shock into augh, from how silly it is. Unaware of the lukewarm gazes directed at him, Taiki continued talking while looking at the screen. With its geographical position, I understand how Karluk Kingdom became an economic center. Currently, there are no means to cross the seas inhabited by giant monsters, so Karluk Kingdoms position will remain unchanged for a while. But were they to be attacked, this position of being surrounded by other countries can be quite a disadvantage. Y-yes. As Taiki began talking about the current situation of Karluk Kingdom, A and others, though puzzled, responded anyway. Sensing their confusion, Taiki pointed to the screen and said with augh. It can be put this way, its a country that gives the best opportunity to make money. But, there is also no telling when the war will happen...... So inevitably, as alluring as it is, some merchants would hesitate to deal with it. The neighboring countries also would like to trade, but presently cant do so. Considering that, it means that if a guarantee of stability was provided, this country couldve be much more developed economically. After saying that, Taiki turned around and smiled. If it was defended by the forces of the heavenly castle, no country would try to take Karluk Kingdom through force. Demerits would outweigh the merits after all. And both merchants and neighboring countries would surely make full use of this location, so suited formerce. Hearing those words A made a big nod as if sayingI understand. So thats why you want to seize Karluk Kingdom without destroying it through force of arms. And then uttering such a thing. Eh? No, no. I have no intentions of seizing it...... As expected of Taiki-sama. When Taiki-sama first said that after establishing the position of the ve store in this country Taiki-sama will open branches in other countries, I was convinced that it is all for information gathering, but to think there was another, far greater goal......Just as nned, the treatment of ves will change, while merchants of Karluk Kingdom that still stuck to old ways, will disappear, and the Kingdom itself will soon be under the control of Heavenly Country. With a troubled smile Taiki tried to deny As misunderstanding, but then Yuri, beaming with a smile, opened her mouth, and took the conversation into an even weirder direction. Listening to all that, Mea made a difficult face, and then tilted her head. ......So in other words, Karluk Kingdom will be Taiki-samas, the treatment of the ves will change, shops will appear in other countries and then...... Taiki-sama will be super-rich? Yes, super-rich. Probably, the richest in the whole world. Hearing As answer, Meas eyes shone. Oooh, amazing! Watching them have such an exchange, Taiki let out a dryugh. ......No, I dont think one can seize a country that easily. The three didnt hear what Taiki muttered under his breath, while A1, that stood near the elevator, turned his head to Taiki, slightly inclined it, and stopped at that. Chapter 117: It should have been an easy fight

Chapter 117: It should have been an easy fight

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Scared by the sight of knights lining up on the central za like in wartime, denizens of the capital run to hide inside buildings. Such a solemn situation was extremely rare for the capital of Karluk Kingdom, which constantly avoided getting into wars, so even those that didnt spend long in thosends looked at that disy with amazement. Meanwhile, there was a certain category of people that immediately took to action. Merchants. Some hid their property, to avoid it being levied, some immediately checked the situation at the neighboring countries, and some, to ensure their own safety, loaded their luggage on carriages in preparations to leave the country. Were it toe to a war with the neighboring countries, the Karluk Kingdom, with its military might, had no prospects of winning. In which case, all that awaited the losing country was plunder, looting, and execution of the royal family. It would depend on the victorious country, but in most cases, all that awaits the defeated country is a tragedy. And quite often, goods and assets of merchants would be included in that looting. Thus, the merchants that made living by reading where the wind would blow were the first people to act. With whom are they going to war? The countries that could have taken action should still be observing how the u Empire would move. Could it be that some dangerous monsters...... As if they would gather troops at the center of the capital just to subjugate some beasts. Isnt it clearly meant to strengthen the defenses of the capital? Merchants that had stores in the capital, gathered in a dark alleyway of the capital to exchange information. There, gasping for breath, another merchant runs up to them. He-hey! I asked the peddlers that just arrived at the capital, and none of them saw any invading armies! After hearing that report made in a yell, the looks on the merchants faces changed. ......So its not a war. Then, a purge of a very high ranking noble? Then it wouldve been carried out more swiftly, without allowing the opponent to take action. They are gathering troops without any rush as if trying to make it known to everyone...... They want to make an example out of this. So the opponent should be considerably weaker. After that line, a number of merchants raised their heads simultaneously. Just which is it? They are either out for nobles or for that new ve store. No matter how you look at it, its a purge. Heavenly Country is involved with that store. Have you seen their golems? They arent normal. They immediately reached a conclusion. Upon arriving at the answer, the merchants expressionspletely changed, losing nervousness and even changing to smiles. So that bunch is after nobles, huh. We are losing customers because of them. Serves them right. However, in that case, mes would spread through the city. Depending on the area, even we might take damage. ......The aristocratic district should certainly be okay. Not necessarily. On the contrary, cornered, their target would surely try to escape to the aristocratic district. Hearing thest line, everyone went silent with grim faces. Sweat was running down their foreheads. And almost simultaneously, all of them broke into a run. The morale of the knights was high. Their days were nothing but practice, maintaining public order, and bandit extermination. Even during extremely rare skirmishes with foreign realms, it was experienced mercenary bands who stood on the frontline. Thus, the knights of Karluk Kingdom were evaluated pretty low both inside and outside the country. Being discontent with that and yet being pessimistic about any possible chances of redeeming themselves evering up, the knights gradually lost their pride as knights and transformed into thugs that cared about nothing but lining their pockets. As for those that reached the rank of a captain, they would use it to threaten wealthy merchants, extorting them to give away money and ves, living a lifestyle akin to that of high ranking nobles. This time, the knights, that received the order to capture Grey and his people, were those that have progressed the furthest into corruption, the group responsible for patrolling streets of the royal capital. They were supposedly chosen for their great knowledge of the citysyout, but the knights themselves saw this as merely another chance to enrich themselves. Show off the strength of their order. Mercilessly cut down offenders, making their future business easier. Holding such lowly motives at their hearts, the knights paraded through the city. Eventually, the knights left the center of the city and arrived at the gloomy backstreets. Draw swords! With thatmand from a man at the very end of the column, the troops drew their sword all at once. We are the strongest knights of Karluk Kingdom! Knightly Order Desperado! Since we were deployed, the only possible oue is aplete annihtion! y everyone not leaving even a single person alive! Yeeah!!! Nodding, seemingly satisfied with the bellow from the troops, the man then raised his hand and swung it down and pointed it forward. Now go! Crush them! Its time for a massacre! Troops rushed into an alleyway with a thunderous roar. As if sucked in there, arge number of soldiers disappeared, charging, and soon came screams. Shrieks that sounded akin to those of a dying agony and sounds of some heavy impact. The man, who was smiling at first, now looked somewhat confused. He heard metallic ngs, but far more numerous were earth tremors and sounds of collision. Something strange was happening. The moment the man thought so, stone walls on the right and left side of an alley cracked and crumbled. Thunderous boom and dust clouds apanied by the rain of debris happened right beside the man. Cowering, the man gulped. Meanwhile, buildings near the entrance to the alleyway kept copsing one after another, then, soldiers d in what should be a considerably heavy armor flew out of there like a ball in a game. Wha-wha-what...... What happened?! His voice betrayed him, cracking as he shouted, then, behind the clouds of dust, he managed to spot a giant silhouette. Chapter 118: Although we beat them back

Chapter 118: Although we beat them back

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama In a certain part of the capital, roaring sts and loud shouts resounded, which could make one wonder if a war has started. Supposedly sturdy two-story buildings were crumbling and soldiers thrown out of the alleyway rolled on the ground. The inhabitants of that neighborhood run out of there, screaming. In just a few moments all hell broke loose, turning the whole ce into a scene of pandemonium. People nearby run for their lives, screaming, while those at a distance who had more guts, like mercenaries and their likes, observed the development. What at first was perceived by everyone as a purge of nobles, moved into the backstreets, and dragging people of low birth out of there, seemingly could only end in their execution, but soon, the knights realized that things arent going the way they expected. No, far from that, the opponents clearly werent just simple thugs or ex-mercenaries and threatened topletely crush them with overwhelming force. However, it was all toote for them, due to charging all at once, the majority of the knights already were scattered by someone, with some being buried under the rubble of the copsed houses. This is bad. Far from failing the mission, our own lives might be in danger. Feeling so, the knights raised their voices to ridiculously high volumes and turning around, ran. Citizens and merchants surely and certainly saw that sight of knights running as fast as their legs can carry them. Due to the troops bearing the banner embroidered with the emblem of a certain marquis running away along with the captain of those knights, it was obvious to everyone which order made such a shameful disy. This order had no war experience and always fought against clearly weaker opponents like bandits or monsters. Their actual ability was even worse than rumors would suggest. Later, mercenaries present at that scene would pass this story around as an anecdote, spreading the infamy of the Karluk Kingdoms knights to neighboring kingdoms. However, at that moment, no one knew that this, in turn, would also boost Heavenly Countrys reputation. In order to check the situation, a young man poked out of the abandoned building, used as their base, and witnessing that sight gaped his eyes. The-the knights are being scattered?! Idiot! Hurry up and run away! Though hisrades shouted at him, he couldnt take his eyes away from the spectacle outside. It, its fine! At this rate, the knights will......! As he tried to refute, Grey, who stood on watch outside, gave him a sharp re. This fight is not to annihte the knights. As regrettable as it may be, this fight is only to gain time for the escape. Hurry up and evacuate. The destination is outside the Capital. Being told off in a strong tone, the man pouted dissatisfied. But, perhaps due to epting Greys exnation, this time he turned away without saying anything. Confirming that thest person ran away, Grey nced at the two of Taikis robots that were pulverizing the knights at the terrifying speed and then began evacuating as well. Meanwhile, Catherine was in the leading group that was guiding the evacuation. While running behind one of elderly leaders, Catherine checked the situation in the back. Taikis robots were following them on their nks, while everyone, though bewildered by the whole situation, kept running. No pursuit from the knights. ......I guess there is no chance that Karluk Kingdoms knights would follow us after seeing those golems. She muttered to herself, then added a quietButand continued. They surely would suspect that Heavenly Country had a hand in this. Then, even the ve store would have to evacuate, and after that...... What bothered Catherine was a part of the agreement between Taiki and Karluks King about Not stealing Karluk Kingdoms ves.. If by Karluk Kingdoms ves are meant those that werent procured by Heavenly Country through legitimate means, then we...... Would be categorized as Karluk Kingoms ves and handed over. It is what Catherine was about to say, but she held her tongue. Around her were Greysrades, who knew nothing and simply were trying to escape outside the Capital. She couldnt allow herself to say something that might scare them. ......If appealing to this agreement Karluk Kingdom would im to have a just cause over this, what would Heavenly Country do......? She muttered almost inaudibly and faced forward. Wa-wait! The way is blocked! That instant, a man that was running ahead shouted in panic. When Catherine looked there, she noticed signs of recent maintenance on the castle walls. Damn! How unlucky! In this case, we wouldve been better escaping to the south......! Now we have no choice but to go around, but the time...... The man yelled, scratching his head so hard that the sound could be heard over here. Paying only a fleeting gaze to that, Catherine looked at Taikis robot. Golem! That wall......! Catherine tried to give an order, but frowned, seeing how the robot already took to action. The robot immediately approached the castle wall and pointed at it with one hand. The next moment, its hand shone and a thin ray of light traced along the castle walls surface. And cutting through it like a hot knife through butter it soon created a rectangr hole. While men looked at it dumbfounded, Catherine stared sharply at the robot from behind. ......So after all, there is someone nearby...... Certainly, it couldnt be controlled from far above......? But if it is actually so...... Catherine whispered, but seeing everyone escape through the hole opened in the castle walls, shook her head, and hurried to follow after them. Chapter 119: Summons

Chapter 119: Summons

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama A few dayster. The truth about the incident in the capital was never revealed to the public. Thus, all kinds of rumors and spection were going through the capital. The main subjects of those rumors were fleeting knights, the Karluk Kingdoms King, and golems of Heavenly Country. That those arrogant knights dared to meddle with the Heavenly Country and were routed. That Karluk Kingdom is engaged in a secret war with Heavenly Country. That Heavenly Country is trying to destroy the Karluk Kingdom. Numerous such rumors existed and probably due to their loudness, no one talked about Grey and hisrades. For some reason, the root of most of those rumors are foreign merchants and Reginshion Company. As Taiki said that with augh, A made an awkward smile. It might have been slightly forced. Diego-san and the others were probably too enthusiastic. Having said that she raised her gaze and looked at the scenery disyed on a screen. The screen showed townspeople on the za, engaged in lively discussions about the rumors. ording to the investigation, the marquis wont be able to avoid loss of his standing due to this incident. However, at the same time, a letter announcing a conference came from the Karluk King. When A said that, Mea tilted her head, seemingly puzzled. A conference? With Taiki-sama? Smiling at Mea, who was unable to follow the flow of the conversation, Yuri spoke up. They surely know that Heavenly Country was involved in this incident, and most likely conjectured that Grey-sama and hisrades were given shelter by it. Therefore, they most likely want to negotiate from the point that they punished the marquis, so Heavenly Country should make some amendments as well...... I presume. Nheless, they have no physical evidence, so if we make sure to properly hide Grey-sama and hisrades we should be able to feign ignorance. And after Yuri, who by nowpletely stopped acting like an airhead, exined so, Taiki let out a dryugh. Well, for now, since we were called, lets make an appearance. After all, I was allowed to put a store right next to the capital. We have to repay them for their courtesy. Having said that, Taiki stretched, and standing up from the chair, looked around. Aifa-san. Shall we go? Yes. I shall apany you. Aifa agreed with an immediate reply. Massive carpet, beautiful stained ss, and an extravagant chandelier. High ceiling, guards lined up on the sides, Karluk King and the Prime Minister sitting on the tform at the end of the room. Though he already visited that hall once, Taiki was walking, curiously looking around, as if he came for sightseeing. Depending on the outlook, that might seem like ack of manners to some, but if its a King of a powerful country doing this, no one would suggest that. That looked like aposure to walk as if during a stroll, despite being in the middle of an enemy country, while the curiosity with which he surveyed surroundings appeared like ridicule of a weaker countrys vain attempts to unt its non-existent power. Thus, the guards that stood on the sides actually felt strong awe, while terror was gradually encroaching on the duo waiting at the end of the hall. Taiki walked without noticing any of that, but Aifa followed after him somewhat triumphantly puffing his chest. Thest one was A1. Taiki made a greeting upon reaching the tform, to which Inishida, the King of Karluk, frowned and spoke. ...King of Heavenly Country Taiki-dono, we appreciate you responding to our invitation. Same here, thank you for the invitation. Your Majesty Inishida. As Taiki replied with a smile, the prime minister gulped. His face waspletely pale, appearing even somewhat sick. Making a sour face Inishida slightly lowered his head and muttered. ......First, let us apologize for our impoliteness. What might that mean? Taiki tilted his head upon hearing Inishidas words. Then, a slight hint of blush appeared on Inishidas face. ......To tell the truth, we underestimated you. That talk about the conditions of ves, we were sure that there is no way for it to seed...... But the result is the current state of affairs. By now, most of the new ves go to Taiki-dono. As a result, we cant even hold an auction. No, no, its all a coincidence. Well, how should I put it, we happened to get lucky I guess. It was Taikis attempt at being modest, but those words turned Inishidas face even redder. ......On top of that, those golems that appear if the treatment of the ves is unsatisfactory. Those arepletely unthinkable for us. Those golems made no exceptions, attacking even if the person in question was a noble, and the other party cannot say anything since they were the ones who broke the agreement in the first ce. Those who didnte under attack surely panicked seeing that and hurried to make improvements to the treatment of their ves. It served well to demonstrate the power of Heavenly Country, right? Really? Well, that exins why the number of people treating ves cruelly gradually decreased. As Taiki nodded, smiling shyly, veins showed on Inishidas temple. ......Truly, you are worthy of being called a matchless strategist. Not only did you suppress u Empire through the power of arms, but even took an economic war to our Karluk Kingdom...... After muttering in frustration, Inishida raised his head. However, We want to hear a proper exnation on the recent incident. What happened right in the middle of the capital? Originally, we went to suppress the gang that indiscriminately attacked nobles, but our forces were defeated....... Then, there are arge number of eye-witnesses reporting the presence of golems of Heavenly Country nearby. Narrowing his eyes, Inishida looked down at Taiki. ......For what reason did Taiki-dono lend a hand to such a dangerous bunch. And for what reason are you still giving them shelter? Being asked so in such clear terms, even Taiki couldnt help but return a wry smile. No, no, that is, well, how should I put it...... As he hesitated to speak, seemingly troubled, Inishida immediately regained his vigor and continued with follow up questions. We would like to hear a satisfactory reason. In the first ce, ording to the agreement between our country and Heavenly Country, both sides are not to interfere with the ves handled by the other party. Although they are escapees, the group that targets nobles consists of ves. Even if there are those that are not ves, such people still must be punished ording to thew of Karluk Kingdom. Dering so he waited for Taikis response. In turn, Taiki hummed as if being deep in thought and then nodded as if realizing something. Indeed. Its only natural for those who vited thew to be punished ording to thews of that country. As Taiki sounded like he was pretty much agreeing with the word of Inishida, the prime minister, who until now remained silent, spoke up, flustered. Your Majesties, please allow me to interject! Eh-ehm, I think that this event is but an unfortunate ident. Thus, how about this. We would not ce any fault on Heavenly Country...... If we do this, there would be nothing for neighboring countries to make of this. Saying that in a tone that suggested others should be grateful for that, the prime minister pped once. However, there is but one request for Taiki-sama...... Ehm, its very difficult for me to say this, but please, do not expand the scale of your ve trade any further. As the prime minister said this with a servile smile, Inishida clicked his tongue and folded his arms. As the two waited for an answer, Taiki, still having a slightly troubled smile, spoke up. Well, Im sorry to say this, but we will decline. As Taiki declined with such a short line, the two froze, looking at him from the tform. Chapter 120: Breakdown

Chapter 120: Breakdown

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Wha-what did you say? With Taikis mild demeanor and softhearted words and deeds, the two didnt imagine that he could refuse. They didnt think that he would push his own way without a just cause. ve trade is profitable. However, is there a need for more? Even without the ve trade, Taiki-dono has an overwhelming military might and a flying ind, right? No matter the area, Taiki-dono should be able to gain much greater profits than us. There, they tried to appeal to Taikis pride, namely in his ability and state power. However, Taiki immediately shook his head. No, no, Im not that interested in money. Its just as I said at the very beginning, my desire is to improve thebor conditions of ves. That is all. As such, Im going to continue with the ve trade up to the point when the only ves that remain are under the contracts that I approve of. Inishida and the prime minister turned pale after that deration. The very definition of give an inch and hell take a mile. At the current rate the downfall of Karluk Kingdoms economy is obvious. Thus, the panicking prime minister said while wiping the cold sweat. Eh, ehm, but Your Majesty, as the brilliant King of Heavenly Country, Your Majesty is sure to leave their name in history, if rumors were to spread that Your Majesty was harboring foreign criminals, and on top of that, through force, crushed a small kingdom, that only built its fortune through trade, and even took over its ve trade, wouldnt it put a stain on Your Majestys good name Getting flustered, the prime minister still tried to falter Taikis determination, but Taiki onlyughed and waved at him with one hand. No, no, I have no such intentions at all. With Karluk Kingdoms location, there is no doubt that any other enterprises will also bring you economic prosperity. Its fine. Being told so in a nonchnt fashion, both Inishida and the prime minister were at loss for words. And, as silence fell upon the room, Taiki, looking as if he recalled something, suddenly said. Ah, and its not like I saved ex-ves that were assaulting nobles? Those people just followed after us by coincidence. Wha?! As if such an outrage can pass?! We have reliable reports from eyewitnesses! Stop spinning lies! Inishida shouted as he sprung up from the chair. Slightly taken aback by that, Taiki forced a smile. Haha Well, actually, the ves that serve us were there. If harm were to befall them, and that was by the hands of the knights moving directly under the Karluk royaltys orders, we would have no other choice but to take the matter seriously? Thats why, to avoid this bing an actual war, we protected the ves while sticking only to the minimal self-defense. What? Startled by Taikis words, Inishidas eyes went wide, then, he turned to the prime minister. In turn, the prime minister squeaked with pale white pace. Ple-please wait a moment! A-a-ording to what weve heard, no such information ! Hm? Are you saying that in that chaos you managed to grasp the identities of everyone present? If so then that is amazing By the way, as embarrassing as it may sound, we managed to identify only a few people from more than one hundred that were there Seeing Taiki bber such nonsense with an embarrassed smile, Inishida bit his lower lip. Looking at him somewhat apologetically, Taiki continued. By the way, as we then confirmed with the Reginshion Company, the people that for some reason followed us turned out to be masterless ves. All of them were once sold through the ve trade of Karluk Kingdom. Oh, oooh! Then, those people are! Yes. ves that escaped the grasp of Karluk Kingdom. Involuntarily, Inishida raised his voice at first, raising his head. But Taikis line shocked him. Why, why would it turn that way?! Taiki replied to Inishidas shout with a wry smile. Suppose you were selling weapons. Wouldnt the sold weapon belong to no one once the buyer is dead? Well, in Japan, if one were to find an object without an owner it would either be the property of the finder or the state, but as one would expect, humans are not treated in such a fashion. By the way, we checked, and there is actually not a single word in Karluk Kingdomsw about masterless ves bing the property of Karluk Kingdom Taiki, who couldnt see ves as a property, exined to Inishida and the others, who couldnt see ves as anything but property. For Inishida, its nothing more than Heavenly Countrys King using his military might to have his own way, while Taiki is thinking that he is saying obvious things. As such, some of those former ves said that they want to work at our store, so for now I have some of them working there as clerks. Thats how it is, it might not sit right with you, but can you forget about this matter? Being told so, Inishida flumped into the chair and breathed out a deep sigh. In the end, small countries cant oppose major powers, huh Do as you please. I lost any desire for further talk. Taiki gave a surveying look to Inishida, who said those words with a tired look. What if I asked Inishida-san to buy and sell ves under the same contract as we do, what would you do? Being asked so, Inishida snorted and let out a jeer. Cease your mockery! We still have hundreds of ves of good quality! As they will go to the same ce as always, royal families of foreign kingdoms! Upon investigating ves of the highest grade, Inishida concluded that they couldnt operate in the same way. But, Taiki gave him a sad look, sighed, and then said. Dont say that If you will agree with our idea of changing the treatment of ves, we, in turn, will provide you with our cooperation. An alliance is fine, cooperating as trade partners is also fine. Taiki spoke softly, trying to persuade Inishida, but Inishida hit the armrest of the chair with a fist and answered with a re. Stop making a fool of me. Didnt you say just moments ago? That our country has the most suitable location formerce. We fully understand that as well. From now on we will make full use of that and will gain evenrger profits. Enough to leave no gap for you to interfere. Perhaps out of pure antagonism, Inishida refused Taikis proposal. Originally, the prime minister was all smiles upon hearing the proposition with such good conditions, but all color drained from his face the moment he heard Inishidas refusal. A proposal of alliance on equal terms from a major power. Refuse this and it would be no wonder if you would be seen as having a hostile position. While the prime ministers shoulders were slightly trembling as he was on the verge of going into hyperventtion, Taiki narrowed his eyes, sighed, and looked at Inishida. So you are going to stick to the old ways? When Taiki asked for reconfirmation, Inishida snorted and waved dismissively with one hand. Of course. You spoke your mind a lot, but in regards to ve trade, our country is ahead of you. If you are going to sell special and high-priced ves, then we can sell a massive number of cheap ves, whose life and death doesnt matter one bit. Then, post-war prisoners and booty thates from crushing bandits. Many of such ves are ruined, but there are some good articles among them, including children of noble families. As Inishida spoke in words that seemingly were aimed to provoke Taiki, the prime minister that stood beside him, let out a short shriek. Looking at him with a sidelong nce, Taiki sighed and shrugged his shoulders. Thus, negotiations of Heavenly Country and Karluk Kingdom broke down. Taiki returned to the skies, Inishida immediately assembled knights and ordered them to obtain more ves. Chapter 121: It begins

Chapter 121: It begins

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Yuri and Mea looked uneasily at Taikis back, as he sat in the control room, observing the scenery of Karluk Kingdoms capital after returning to the Heavenly Country. ......Taiki-sama hasnt spoken a single word. Yes. I thought that he is hungry, but that doesnt seem to be the case...... As Yuri and Mea had such an exchange, A1, that stood at a side behind Taiki, turned around and looked at A. A looked at A1s face and lowered her head, then, seemingly resolving herself, walked up to Taiki. ...Taiki-sama? As expected, the revolutionaries are...... A said, carefully choosing her words, to which Taiki nodded with a wry smile. Yes. Karluks King dispatched orders, mobilizing arge number of knights, and since yesterday they are doing arge scale bandit subjugation. Bolstering defenses of the capital with royal knights, dukes knights, and then knights that serve conservative nobles...... On one hand, Id like to give it to him, this is a solid approach, on the other, this is clearly a chance for a revolution. And if ites to revolution, people will die...... I tried to persuade him, but it devolved into an argument. Saying that Taiki dropped his shoulders. I acted childish...... What a bind. Should I apologize and cooperate with them? Or maybe I should help the revolutionaries and aim for a bloodless revolution......? While Taiki kept muttering, A, pained, cast down her eyes. If Taiki-sama is so inclined, then how about evacuating citizens when monarchists and revolutionaries sh? Or maybe, just as Taiki-sama said, aim for a bloodless capittion...... When A said so, Yuri made a slightly troubled smile and spoke up. Ehm...... Pardon me for saying such an impertinent thing, but I wouldnt rmend getting involved with this. Its but my humble opinion, but internal struggles of other realms are generally not to be intruded on. No matter what the oue might be, if one sends soldiers, then neighboring countries might see this as an invasion. If you want to help them, then its better to do that after the revolution hase to an end. After it ended? Taiki turned around after hearing Yuris line. Then, Yuri made a small nod. Yes. A realms power is bound to decline after an insurrection. During that time, other realms would keep a close eye on each other, but all would act with the same idea in mind. ......The profit of their own country? Taiki replied, to which Yuri showed a smile. Precisely. If its an ambitious country, seeing the opportunity they would try to expand their domain. Even the countries that possess no military power would try to use the crisis to enforce contracts on advantageous terms. When Yuri spoke so, Mea furrowed her brows. ...Bandits sometimes came to our vige. And bad merchants as well. As Mea muttered that, Yuri raised her eyebrows andughed. Yes, that might be simr. But I think every country works to profit in order to protect its citizens? So its not like there are nothing but bad intentions at y. Yuri said gently, to which Mea nodded with a difficult expression. While Taiki remained silent, with an expression that was hard to read. For a while, no one said a thing and awkward silence filled the room. There, A timidly spoke up. ......E-e-ehm! Then what if its not soldiers or golems? What if ves, that supposedly ran away, evacuated the citizens...... A proposed reservedly, to which Taiki nodded Oh, I seeandughed. Thats nice. It would be great if we can manage to evacuate at least the regr public. Lets ask Grey and Richt for help. And we also can ask merchants that began trading with our store. Okay, since its decided, lets begin right away. With As words as a trigger, Taiki shook off his gloomy mood and returned to his usual easy-going self. Seeing him in such an optimistic mood A and Mea bloomed into smiles, while Yuri observed with interest. We more or less know who will start the coup. So we should be ready to act as soon as they move soldiers. Lets hurry up on the ergement of the store and prepare emergency provision. Would buying food from another kingdom be a problem? It wouldnt be good if they think that Heavenly Country is involved. Should we do it anyway? Speaking his thoughts aloud, Taiki turned to the screen and put his finger on top of a disy. Another squad of knights left the capital, marching off to the countryside. Gradually the number of guards in the capital kept decreasing, and even mercenaries disappeared from sight. Even so, there are many townsfolk and peddlers, with smiths, apothecaries, or people of other such professions busily running around. Among all that, as if in some kind of ceremony, a squad of knights formed a line in the square. But people in the square observed that spectacle without getting suspicious. That was because for the past few days they saw knights going outside the city a number of times. Furthermore, the additional reason was in the g that they carried, which belonged to one of the conservative nobles that had their seat at the capital. However, one of the guards on patrol found that strange. Why are the Dukes knights here?...... They should have no exercises today...... And all of them are carrying shields...... In Karluk Kingdom, knights participating in ceremonies carry swords only. On a march, they would have them drawn and would hold them in front of their faces, while on standby they would hold them upright, sticking the tip into the ground. But right now, only troops d in full battle gear were present. They stood imposingly with swords on their waists and shields in their hands. No matter how one looks at it, thats weird. Unnatural. As the guard has such misgivings, in the corner of his eye he caught sight of people running, who appeared like denizens of the city. Unarmed, dressed in regr clothes, but for some reason, theycked that usual disorganization and kept knocking on the doors of one house after another. After which the citizens, having nervous expressions, would leave the main street and go hiding in the alleyways. In the blink of an eye, the number of people around the central part of the capital dwindled, which caused the guard to furrow his brows. ......No way, is this...... Around the time the guard muttered this, the knights that stood in a perfect formation began marching. Their destination was the heart of the capital where their ruler was staying. The royal castle. Chapter 122: Flames of Revolution

Chapter 122: mes of Revolution

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama Earth-shattering shes resounded along with warcries of soldiers that didnt lose one bit in intensity to each other. Maids and other nonbatants were running around and screaming as Karluk King Inishida was heading for the throne room. What is this disturbance! he shouted The prime minister that apanied him stopped some of the guards running nearby, and after asking them for the details, turned white. It would seem like the knights of viscount Eltier are attempting to destroy the gates of the Royal Castle! Furthermore, the banner of Duke Castor was also spotted at their rear! A rebellion? How, how dare they......! Ingrates, forgetting all the good that they received......! Contrary to the prime minister, Inishidas face turned red, and grinding his teeth, he stepped into the throne room. Paying no attention to the panicking guards Inishida, overflowing with wrath, walked through the throne room, heading towards a giant window. Seeing that, flustered soldiers with shields rushed to take positions in front of him and then opened the window. Countless voices leaked into the room the moment the window was swung open. As the angry bellowing resounded akin to a tidal wave of voices, Inishida moved to the edge of the balcony. Below him were knights that took positions encircling the royal castle. With the way the Capital was built, one couldnt have a good view of the city from the heights of the royal castle, and the army currently surrounding them didnt appear that big. Even so, if they cant repel the attacking force, it would mean they cannot leave the castle all the same While Inishida was grinding his teeth, the prime minister spoke up, as if petitioning him. Yo-Yo-Your Majesty! At this rate......! Wha-what-what, what do we do?! Ah, So-Someone, dispatch an emissary and ask them what are their goals, so we can prepare a...... Their goals are clear as day. Usurpation of the Throne. That trash...... I wonder which country is backing them. No, it doesnt matter right now. Shredding those idiots to pieceses first. Groaning in a voice oozing with fury, Inishida turned his head. Your, Your Majesty......! Are you going to send your personal guard against them? But doing that, Your Majesty will have no one around to protect them...... If the enemy manages to invade the castle it would be the same. In that case, we should just leave one opening and gather enemies there. Sticking to defense in encirclement we have no chance of winning. But taking formation inside a town is difficult after all. If we make an all-out attack on one position, we might have a small chance to prevail. Having said that, Inishida snorted, and taking a sidelong nce at the prime minister at his side, smiled with the corners of his mouth. Besides, there is also thest resort, that was passed from king to king. After saying that, Inishida walked off at a quick pace. His destination was the inner room of his chambers on the top floor of the castle, the treasure storage. The castle walls have a unique shape. The royal castle that had an excessive fortune sunk into it without any reservation was sturdy not only physically but also magically. Furthermore, the height of the castle walls made it impossible to climb them easily, and in addition, their top part was nted, so it would protrude, as to prevent from scaling them. From the upper part, that resembled in the form of reversed te, the defenders poured arrows, stones, and even attacks made from sorcerous devices. Each time a ball of a mysterious brilliance hit the ground, mes enveloped surrounding soldiers, and violent winds blew them away. Compared to the castles of other countries its defenses were more than sufficient. As proof of that, soldiers and mercenaries that stood on the front lines looked at the castle walls with looks ofplete despair. However, the faces ofmanding nobles in the rear showed that they had plenty ofposure. They even engaged in a friendly chatter, during which a certain plump man opened his mouth. It would be interesting to see how long it willst. Indeed. Its terrifying that they can so freely use such expensive sorcerous devices, but it also means that they soon should lose the momentum. The royal castles reserves are finite. A short person said with a half-smile, then, anky man shrugged his shoulders. ......There would be no reinforcement. After all, the Dukes envoys are going around, giving them different missions. Though it might look a bit unnatural, they still cant just return to the Capital, ignoring the orders. His Majesty Inishida ispletely surrounded. The oue is obvious. When he said this other men immediately replied in affirmation. Exactly so! To think that the mere presence of Your Excellency Castor would allow things to proceed so smoothly! Ignoring such voices, the man called Castor slightly lowered his head, narrowing his eyes. The problem is, how will the King respond? Though that castle has sorcerous devices, they also keep soldiers of other kingdoms that were made into ves. Depending on the situation, they might even attempt a counterattack...... HM? As Castor kept contemting, he caught signs of movements in his sight. As he raised his voice upon noticing that, others turned around with quizzical looks. Did something happen? Hm? The formation of troops...... Seeing the distortion in the ranks of the troops right in front of the castle gates, the two tilted their heads. As Castor hummed, squinting his eyes, a slightly shy knight in a mantle ran up to him. You Excellency! Please order a temporary retreat! The gates were opened slightly, but an unexpected situation......! Hearing the proposal the knight shouted along with a nonsensical exnation Castor replied with a frown. What are you saying? If the gates were opened, then wouldnt it be better to try and settle this, even if it means making a few sacrifices? Your Excellency, it wasnt us who opened the gates! It was the enemies! Replying to the question in a shout, the knight turned to the castle and continued. A person immune to the sword appeared! We believe it is a sorcerous device called Anti-Physical Armor! After the knight shouted that, the troops that were flooding the gates began retreating, abandoning the battering ram. With soldiersmotion and yells, a man in armor shining in silver arrived. He has a bloodstained longsword in his hands and surroundings are littered with corpses. At that sight, the nobles screamed like women. Scowling, Castor clicked his tongue. So they even had such an item. Its a national grade treasure indeed, just where did they get it from...... Cant be helped, for now, lets fall back! Mage squad, shoot fire arrows as a distraction! Force the enemy to retreat as well! Castor retreated while shouting orders, and ten secondster fire arrows flew towards the castle gate. Drawing an arc, three arrows flew, after which, five more fire arrows followed. Soldiers rushed away, afraid to be caught up, and the silver armored knight also took a couple of steps back. Then, from behind the knight, from behind the castle gates, appeared a ck shadow. Trading ces with the other knight, a knight in a pitch-ck full armor showed himself. Fire arrows flew near him, with thest oneing right at the knight in ck armor. Upon impact fire arrows burst into mes, swallowing everything around into pirs of mes. The knight in ck armor was enveloped into one of such me pirs and disappeared from sight. Even if that is Anti-Physical Armor, its contents should be cinders. Now, rearrange the formation. Encircle them. Ordering so, Castor turned back to the gates and noticed that everyone around was staring into the same spot with wide-open eyes. Following their gazes, he looked into the same spot, and to his shock, saw a ck silhouette walking inside a fire pir. ......It, it cannot be......?! When the knight in ck armor swung his sword from right to left, the me pir dispersed and mes died out. What appeared, is the figure of the knight in ck armor without a single injury. ......An Antimagic armor......? Gulping at that sight, Castor muttered in a hoarse voice. Chapter 123: Revolution Failed?

Chapter 123: Revolution Failed?

Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama The knight in silver armor became a vanguard, while the knight in ck armor blocked iing magic attacks. And behind them formed ranks of knights of the rearguard, that attacked with bows and magic. The knights of Inishidas personal guard under his direct control. Their number was only in dozens, but their equipment was better than anyone on that battlefield, and troops that were supposed to attack the Royal Castle were forced to retreat, having no means to oppose them. Facing that situation, Castor the and others, covered in a cold sweat, were giving orders in rapid session. Hold them! They areing out! If you shoot fire arrows simultaneously from two sides you should be able to kill the one in the anti-physical armor! Push them back no matter what! Failure means execution for everyone here! Hiyyaaah?! H-h-hurry! Hurry and stop them! Why wouldnt you move faster?! Castor and others frantically tried to fight off the royal guard, but the situation turned more grave as the time went by, making them even more impatient. Karkuk Kingdom indeed had no strong knight orders, as it avoided wars and solved problems through money, hiring mercenaries. Without a doubt, deep down, Castor and hispanions admitted that. In other words, even high-ranked nobles, like Castor, were looking down on the military strength of the Karluk Kingdom. However, it was different when it came to Inishidas personal guard. Thanks to the u Empire, they had an abundance of remnants of defeated armies, and all of the war prisoners went through the Inishida. Among them were distinguished men of valor, renowned swordsmen, and officers from small realms. Inishida took them under contract as ves, bolstering ranks of his own personal guard. And to that elite few he gave expensive equipment, that included even magical items. That force was capable of fighting whole armies of ordinary realms, and could evenpete with court magicians and golems of u Empire. On the contrary, Castor had only knights and mages that just as they were reputed,cked realbat experience, and their difference in numbers couldnt fill that difference in war potential. As a result, Castor and others, who tried to tackle the enemy with sheer numbers, were pushed back and suffered unavoidable retreat. And when they thought that an opening appeared, now pce guards poured onto the square before the castle, securing the area, and blocking the gates. Ha Ha Ha Ha! Did you see that, Prime Minister?! That is our true strength! The strongest knight order, imprable to both sword and magic! Well, as expected the equipment is limited, so we cant make them more numerous, but its still a force to be reckoned with, right? Tru-truly so...... However, is that fine to send the royal guard so far from here? What, what if another army is waiting for its chance...... Faced with the nervous prime minister, Inishida clicked his tongue and pointed with his chin to the scenery outside the balcony. Good grief, you have no guts! Look at that! Castors life is hanging by a thread! Fufufufu, HAHAHA! Despite having some royal blood in him, he started a rebellion......... What a suitable end for such a fool! Inishida shouted in high spirits and pointed far away, there, Castor and his group were driven to the edge of the square in front of the royal castle. In the blink of an eye, the royal guard overwhelmed the soldiers, robbing them of any will to fight. And in the meantime, a sword of a royal guard reached Castors neck. A ssh of blood, and a noticeable shift in the mood on the battlefield. Confirming that, Inishida spread his hands and took a few steps forward on the balcony. This settles it. Everyone that sided with Duke Castor will be executed. Everyone rted to them as well. Young women would be made ves, fortune confiscated. I have to show others, what will happen if you do such a silly thing. He spoke enthusiastically, looking at the jumbled troops in the capital, then, turned around. At the same time, a white light went past him. Blinking, Inishida then noticed that he was soaked in warm liquid, and finally realized that the trembling prime minister in front of him was armed with a sword. With his eyes wide open, looking at Inishida in terror, the prime minister shouted. Hi, hiii~! I-I, I didnt want to do this......! I didnt want to! Bu-but, with Lord Castor now dead, there is no other choice...... Blurting out excuses, the prime minister took a step back. In contrast, Inishida took a step towards the prime minister, and not caring about the blood dripping from his cut neck, spoke. ......W-Why...... You, you bastard, why... would, you, do, something, like this...... As Inishida asked, closing the distance, the horrified prime minister yelled while swinging his sword in panic. Uuh Uwaaah?! Wha-what could I do! Its because Your Majesty did something as stupid as trying to oppose Heavenly Country......! Lord Castor and his allies leaked that information outside the kingdom! In other words, this country is done! Until now we lived in the shadow of the Empire! But there is no such thing anymore! Were it to be known that we are opposing Heavenly Country, there is no telling who will attack us first......?! Talking on and on at a high speed, the prime minister awkwardly used the sword, shing at Inishidas hands and shoulders. Being cut, Inishida grimaced from pain, slightly backing away. And eventually, he was driven to the edge of the balcony. And as he reflexively raised his head, it took a hit from the sword. Th.........?! It... Cannot...... Be... Staggering, Inishida ended up falling over the balconys fence, flying headfirst into the ground. As the King of Karluk, with wounds over him, was falling while sttering blood, both friends and foes, who were mixed by chaotic melee, all looked in the same direction, stopping in their movements. Strangely enough, the Royal Castle was ced in such a way that it was visible from anywhere in the royal capital of Karluk Kingdom. The death of Karluk King was seen equally by nobles,mon folk, merchants, and ves, and thus became known. The sounds of battle ceased, and among theplete stillness resounded a sound akin to that of a heavy cloth bag falling to the ground. But no shouts of victory orments of defeat could be heard. Only the crying of the prime minister, that trembling, still was holding the sword. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!